Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18
                               Journal of Discourses,
                                      Volume 18
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
           Delivered at the Forty-Fifth Annual Conference of the Church of
              Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                  Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, April 8, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                         [continued from page 376, vol. 17.]
          We talk sometimes about the Priesthood, Who are we? Who are these
          Latter-day Saints before me to-day? Are they not the Priesthood?
          Are you not, really and truly, a kingdom of Priests? Do you not
          belong to the First Presidency, the twelve, the High Priests, the
          High Council, the Elders, Priests, Teachers and Deacons, or hold
          some office in the Church and kingdom of God? Is not this really
          and truly a fact? To a very great extent it is, not exclusively
          or entirely. Have you not received this Priesthood? Are you not
          responsible to God to carry out his purposes and designs, so far
          as they have been committed unto you, in relation to the building
          up and establishing of his kingdom and the introduction of
          righteousness upon the earth? Are you not engaged in these
          things? If you are not you ought to be, this is your calling and
          profession. What shall we do then? Humble ourselves before God,
          every one of us. We all need it. Humble yourselves, repent of
          your sins, and evils, and waywardness, of your iniquities,
          falsehood, covetousness, pride, haughtiness and corruptions of
          every kind, and lay them aside, and become men of truth,
          integrity, virtue, purity and honor, that your hearts and spirits
          and feelings may be pure before God. Say to the Lord--"Search me,
          oh God, and prove me, and if there is any way of wickedness
          within me bid it depart, and let me live my religion, honor my
          God, walk in obedience to his laws, magnify my Priesthood, and
          prepare myself and my posterity for an inheritance in the kingdom
          of God. Let me associate myself with those men of God who have
          gone before, and with God, and with Jesus, who is the Mediator of
          the New Covenant, that, all combined, we may roll on the work of
          God, and accomplish his purposes here upon the earth.
          Why, some of these men you heard Elder Hyde talking about here
          the other day are beginning to visit the Lamanites. Somebody
          asked me why they did not come to some of us. Said I--"I do not
          know, but I think that if I was the father of these folks I
          should go to them first, seek after them first." But no matter,
          let them operate and us operate, and God operate, and don't let
          us stand in the way of God. Let us humble ourselves; let us
          reverence the Priesthood and honor those who are keeping the
          commandments of God and managing the affairs of his Church and
          kingdom on the earth. Let us operate also with the living
          Priesthood of all ages; with Adam, Seth, Enoch, Noah,
          Melchizedek, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, the Prophets, Jesus, his
          Apostles, with Ether, Jared and his brother--Lehi, Alma, Moroni,
          Mormon, the Prophets and Apostles on this continent, and men that
          have held the same Priesthood that we do, and with them help our
          heavenly Father to establish and roll on this kingdom; to save
          the living and the dead and bring in everlasting righteousness,
          in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
          Q. Cannon, April 8, 1875
                           George Q. Cannon, April 8, 1875
                        DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
           Delivered at the Forty-Fifth Annual Conference of the Church of
              Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                 Salt Lake City, Thursday Afternoon, April 8, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                                 TRUE TO PRINCIPLE.
          There have been a number if items of interest touched upon by the
          brethren who have spoken during this Conference, and as it is a
          time when we meet together for the purpose of receiving the
          general instructions, it seems to me very desirable that the time
          should be occupied in dwelling upon principles which immediately
          pertain to our condition and present circumstances. In the
          remarks which I shall make this afternoon, I trust I shall be led
          to speak upon those things which immediately concern us, and
          which pertain to our daily lives.
          I rejoice exceedingly in this opportunity, that is, the
          opportunity of being present at Conference. I believe that I can
          appreciate it better than I could possibly have done had I been
          here all the time during the winter. I have, however, during my
          absence, enjoyed myself better than I could have expected. I have
          felt the Lord has been with us as a people, that his power has
          been manifested in our behalf, and that, so far as the prospects
          of Zion in the future are concerned, we have abundant reason to
          be thankful and rejoice. I know that the hope is indulged in in
          many quarters that the Latter-day Saints are fast losing that
          faith for which they have been noted, and by the operation of
          which they have been enabled to accomplish the labors that have
          devolved upon them in the past in this country as pioneers, and
          as pioneers in the religious world. I am quite willing, myself,
          if it is any satisfaction to any individual to entertain this
          idea, that he should do so; but for myself, and I believe I speak
          the sentiments of the people, I never, in my life saw greater
          cause for rejoicing in the cause of God than I do to-day. I am
          not in the least discouraged, but, on the contrary, I feel
          exceedingly encouraged. I know, it seems to me, better than I
          ever knew, that God is with this people, that he harkens to their
          prayers, and that he watches over them. It is true that there are
          influences operating upon us at the present time that we have
          only recently had to contend with, they are comparatively new
          influences and, to a certain extent, the Latter-day Saints are
          unaccustomed to them, especially the rising generation. But it
          has been taught us from the beginning that Zion is to become a
          great power in the earth, and that she will triumph; but I cannot
          conceive how Zion can become that which we have expected, or that
          it will achieve the destiny predicted concerning it, unless it be
          by passing through ordeals such as those we already have to
          encounter, and others, still greater, that are yet in the future,
          by which Zion will show its superiority over every institution
          and power that exists on the face of the earth.
          I have expected for years that the seclusion which we sought in
          coming to these mountains would be terminated. Everything in the
          predictions of the Holy Prophets concerning the work of God in
          the last days conveyed this idea to my mind. I looked upon our
          retreat here as a temporary one, for I well knew from the
          character of the people and their achievements that, in a short
          time, we should have the world trooping to us; we should be like
          a city set on a hill, we could not be hid, and that the eyes of
          men would be attracted Zionward, therefore I have not been
          disappointed in witnessing that which we see around us to-day. It
          has come probably in some form that I had not looked for, because
          I could only take a general view, the details I did not
          understand, but that we should pass through ordeals that should
          test us, test our faith, test our institutions, test the
          character of our doctrines, test the practical value of
          everything connected with us, I never had a doubt; and so far as
          the future is concerned I look forward to an increase rather than
          a decrease of these things, to an increase of tests, a
          multiplication of ordeals that will be calculated in their very
          nature to test and try us and the system with which we are
          identified to the perfect satisfaction of every one connected
          with it. How else could we expect that Zion should become a power
          in the earth? How else could we expect that the respect should be
          accorded to Zion which we are led to believe will be the case?
          How else will the wisdom and power that God will bestow upon his
          people be made clear in the eyes of this nation and of the
          nations of the earth only by these practical tests, by these
          trials, by surmounting these difficulties, and by showing a
          capacity to meet, grapple with and overcome every emergency and
          contingency that may arise? Can we achieve that distinction which
          is inevitably in store for us as a people if the predictions of
          the Prophets be fulfilled short of such an experience as this? I
          think not. The enemies of this work may indulge in whatever
          anticipations of our discomfiture or downfall they please, but as
          for us, let us take a practical, sensible view of the work with
          which we are identified, and prepare ourselves accordingly, so
          that when the hour of trial shall come, be it severe or not, we
          may be prepared therefor, having strength and faith sufficient to
          endure it, and to bear witness unto all men that we have not
          cherished this faith in vain.
          There is this peculiarity about this work, that no power that has
          yet arrayed itself against it has succeeded in its attempts to
          gain advantage over it. It is true there have been seemingly
          temporary successes; there have been times when mobs and violent
          men have achieved a temporary success and when they have
          flattered themselves with the idea that their designs against
          this work have been successful. But one peculiarity has ever
          marked the career of this people, that is, that events in our
          history which have seemed to be deadly blows against us and the
          work in which we are engaged, have turned out to be magnificent
          successes for us as a community. Trace our history from the
          beginning, peruse it carefully, draw the lessons from it which I
          believe are intended to be conveyed by it, and what do you see?
          The Church and Zion of God emerging from the difficulties,
          trouble and seeming disaster sought to be brought upon it by its
          enemies, brighter, stronger, more firmly planted, more united
          than it was when the difficulty commenced, or the trouble was
          first visited upon us. The loss of houses and lands, expulsion
          from homes that were dearly bought, had no such effect upon this
          people, produced no such thrill and such deathlike sorrow in the
          hearts of the Latter-day Saints as did the martyrdom of our
          beloved Prophet and Patriarch; had we lost everything that we
          valued on earth, it seems to me it would not have compared with
          the poignant sorrow, the deep, heartfelt anguish that prostrated
          this people in the depths of humility when the news of the cruel
          murder of their beloved leaders reached them; yet deadly as that
          blew was, to all human appearance prostrating the entire people,
          who felt that they had lost those who stood nearest to God and
          nearest to them, God in his mercy, out of that great affliction
          brought forth a great triumph and raised up a man to take the
          place of the Prophet, who has been in some respect like Elisha
          following Elijah, possessing, as Elisha desired it might be the
          case with him, a double portion of the spirit that rested down on
          his master, Elijah. And God has led us, God has prospered us, and
          God gave us success that seemed to be commensurate with the depth
          of our anguish and sorrow, and lifted us up from the depths of
          humility into which we had sunk, and placed us upon the heights
          of gladness and joy, and caused us to rejoice as we could not
          have done probably under other circumstances. And so, when we
          were driven out of civilization so-called; when we wended our
          weary way through the wilderness, not knowing where we were
          going, it seemed as though the last blow had been struck and we
          had been left a prey to internal dissensions or to the violence
          of the savages. But God in his mercy, out of seemingly great
          affliction, has brought forth great blessing and glory to us, and
          has honored us, has enriched us, has raised us up and endowed us
          with blessings that we could not have had where we lived; so that
          that great blow aimed at us by our enemies has been over-ruled to
          be the means of great and wonderful blessings to us, and as an
          entire people we rejoice to-day in the possession of a land that
          God has given unto us, to which he led us and which he designated
          by the finger of inspiration as the land which we should occupy,
          and which we this day possess despite all the machinations of the
          wicked and their efforts to strip us of all power herein. Until
          this day he has given unto us the supremacy in this land, from
          north to south, from east to west, and he has made it productive
          and fertile for our sakes. When we reflect upon our history since
          we came here; when we think of the many plots and schemes, of the
          many men who have lent themselves to these plots, who have done
          all in their power against and to entrap this people; when we
          reflect upon it all, so far as I am concerned, I am filled with
          amazement, and with thanksgiving to God our Eternal Father for
          his goodness and mercy unto us as a people. I know, as well as I
          know that I live, that no human power could have saved us time
          and time again as we have been rescued; that there is no wisdom
          of man that was equal to the emergencies in which we have been
          placed; but God, in his infinite mercy and wisdom, in his
          kindness and watchcare over us as a people, has, at the very
          moment when salvation was needed, stretched forth his Almighty
          arm. He has rescued us from the grasp of the destroyer when it
          seemed as though destruction was inevitable and we could not
          escape. The last five years have been as fruitful, probably, as
          any period in our history in events of this character. Time and
          time again has it seemed as though destruction was sure to come
          upon us, as though there were no way possible for us to escape;
          but God has heard our supplications and has opened the way of
          deliverance in a most wonderful manner, and has rescued us from
          the grasp of those who would destroy us. Others may not see the
          hand of God in these things; they may say that these things come
          about from and are the results of natural causes, but those who
          have prayed to God, whose hearts have been drawn out in
          supplication to him and who have waited tremblingly for the
          salvation which he has promised, have seen and they cannot but
          acknowledge the hand of God in these deliverances, because, as I
          have said, they have watched, waited and prayed anxiously and
          earnestly in the name of Jesus for deliverance, and when it has
          come their faith has been strengthened and their joy increased in
          the Holy One of Israel; because he has heard and answered their
          prayers: and to-day the Latter-day Saints are the people of all
          people upon the face of the earth who know that God lives,
          because he hears and answers their prayers. And he, it seems, is
          determined to have a people upon the earth who will be compelled
          to put their trust in him and not in man, because man's power
          would utterly fail to save them, and no power but his can do it.
          When I look at all these things it is a matter of surprise to me
          that men cannot see the hand of God in this work. Yet there are
          many whose hearts have been touched by the evidences of God's
          favor unto us, and they have been surprised and have expressed
          their wonder that we have been so signally delivered as we have
          Now there is a great future in store for us as a people. God has
          said so, and his words cannot fail in being fulfilled. There is a
          destiny in store for this people that few can comprehend. We have
          to teach the world lesson after lesson that they have entirely
          forgotten or that they never knew. We have to teach them and show
          them by our example that there is such a thing as living faith,
          that there is such a thing as trusting in God, being saved by
          him, that there is such a power as faith in the land, and that
          prayer, when offered in faith, is effectual in reaching him. We
          have to show the nations of the earth that God with a small
          people can accomplish wonderful results. When I think of our
          numbers, how few we are,--we are a great people in some respects,
          but in numbers we are few and feeble--yet with this few people
          what is God doing in the earth! What a name he is gaining for his
          people, his servants! You may travel throughout the earth, in
          every land, among every people, and let it be known that you are
          a Latter-day Saint, and you will find that the fame of this
          people has preceded you, and you will find yourselves
          distinguished from everybody else. It is exceedingly wonderful
          that a people so small, numerically so insignificant, a people
          not wealthy, but it may be said poor, are so noted in the earth.
          Yet this is the fact, that God intends to make us still more so,
          he intends to give us a name and place among the nations of the
          earth that shall be distinguished above all other people. We are
          accused, you know, of being disloyal. This has been a story told
          of us, a charge repeated against us from the very beginning,
          because men have thought it would be most effective in destroying
          our influence. The idea prevails in many quarters that we are
          scarcely as true to the government as we should be. I have heard
          it stated that were it not for these troops at Camp Douglas, Utah
          Territory would rebel. By such nonsense as this do men who oppose
          us seek to deceive the world at large respecting us and our
          motives and feelings. I have had occasion frequently to talk upon
          this subject. I have told men that, from my early boyhood, I have
          been taught to believe that the constitution of the United States
          was revealed of God, and that the destiny in store for the
          Latter-day Saints was to uphold constitutional government upon
          this land; and, that being the case, how could it be reconcilable
          with the idea that we are disloyal to the Government? But there
          is a class of men who consider everybody disloyal who does not
          dance to their tunes, and who does not re-echo the sentiments
          which they express and seem to entertain. We have a class of men
          among us here who talk about the one-man power and the tyranny
          that exist in the Utah Territory, but at the same time if an
          official were to come here and associate with the citizens of
          this Territory, "Mormon" citizens I mean, they would put him
          under a ban and brand him as disloyal and unfit to hold an
          official position under the Government. And why? For years here
          it has been considered by certain officials as one of the best
          recommendations to the favor of those in power to hate and abuse
          the "Mormon" people of Utah Territory; and if a man were to dare
          to associate with "Mormons," were to speak kindly of or to
          associate with them, and to treat them as he would other people
          he would be ostracized and banished, so far as association with
          them is concerned a non-intercourse act would be passed
          immediately. And these very individuals talk about the
          intolerance of the Mormons.
          We have these things to contend with, we have these lies to live
          down, and as far as we are concerned, let them always be lies;
          let no man have it in his power to say that the Latter-day Saints
          are an intolerant, proscriptive or an unjust people. Never let
          this be said of us with truth; but if it be said, let our enemies
          continue to lie about us until they are tired of it, or until the
          world become sickened with the falsehoods that are told
          concerning us. And for us, let us pursue the path that God has
          marked out, being liberal, truthful, upright, dealing fairly,
          honestly and tolerantly with every man, so that every class of
          men who come into our midst may learn that we have received a
          religion that admits of toleration in the broadest sense of the
          It has been a matter of considerable satisfaction to me to state
          that in Utah Territory our pulpits, stands, tabernacles and
          meeting-houses have always been open to every sect and
          denomination to come and preach their peculiar views, creeds and
          doctrines, and that our people have turned out in large
          congregations to listen to speakers or preachers of other
          denominations advancing their doctrines; and that not only have
          congregations of adults been furnished, but the children of the
          Sunday schools have frequently been assembled in the New
          Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, that they might purposely hear and
          become familiar with the ideas and views entertained by other
          religious denominations. This stands out in marked contrast with
          the practice of almost every other sect, and it gives the
          falsehood to the stories which have been so frequently told about
          Now respecting all these things that we are passing through, I
          recognize the hand of God in them all. I think that we have
          learned lessons of late that have been profitable to us. For
          instance, we now know and, while the recollection of the past few
          years is vivid in our minds we shall continue to know, how to
          value a just man who sits as a judge, and it may be that it will
          be so impressed upon us, that when power shall come into our
          midst, and come it will, as inevitable as the sun rises in the
          morning over the eastern hills so sure will power come unto us;
          but when it does come I trust that the recollection of the past
          will be vivid in our minds and that we will always seek to deal
          justly and fairly with all who may seek justice at our hands. It
          has been said that when we acquire power we shall be intolerant,
          as other sects have been. The Puritans, who fled from England
          because of religious persecution became, in turn, themselves the
          persecutors when they had the power. Roger Williams fled from
          them and took refuge in what is now Rhode Island. They persecuted
          the Quakers and others who came within their borders with an
          intolerance that was quite equal to, if it did not exceed, the
          intolerance to which they themselves had been victims. And it has
          been said concerning us, that if we had the power, we would
          probably tread in the same path, that persecution would only
          harden us and make us deal with others with a severity which we
          would not know anything about had we ourselves not been victims
          beforehand. But I think that God in his mercy will strip us if
          there be any vestige of this about us; I hope he will, at any
          rate. If we achieve the destiny that is in store for us,
          certainly to maintain that character and to retain that power, it
          will be necessary that we should be just, upright, forbearing and
          tolerant, and that we should be willing that every man in this
          broad land should worship God according to the dictates of his
          own conscience, whether his God be the workmanship of his own
          hands, whether it be the sun, the moon, some animal, or the God
          of heaven, with Jesus his Son, that we shall be willing that
          every man should worship God according to his own feelings upon
          the subject, so long as he does not interfere with us, or with
          others. I think we have learned this lesson in part. I think the
          lessons that have been impressed upon us have had an effect in
          this direction, at least they have had the effect to broaden us;
          and every lesson of this kind will have such a result as this
          with us as a people, and on this account I am thankful for them.
          I am thankful to-day that we are not a State. There have been
          times when I have wished exceedingly that we might be released
          from territorial vassalage and be incorporated in the Union as a
          sovereign state. I have desired, and labored for it; but this
          last winter I have been exceedingly thankful that Utah was a
          territory and not a state. We are told to acknowledge the hand of
          God in all things, and I do not see why we would not acknowledge
          it in being kept in this condition of tutelage and vassalage as
          well as in anything else. But it may be asked--"Why do you think
          our condition better as a territory than as a state?" When I
          heard of events in Louisiana, the federal troops maintaining a
          government there, against which I was informed, and as I
          believed, the mass of people revolted, I thought to
          myself--Better be an insignificant territory than a state if we
          cannot have the right of choosing our own rulers and have them
          act in the offices to which they are elected. Thanks to our
          insignificance federal troops have not interfered with us here;
          but if we had been a State, with two votes in the Senate, a vote
          or two in the House, and electoral votes in the Presidential
          Election there might have been a temptation to have done with
          Utah as with other states. But we had no vote; our delegate in
          congress had no vote; we had no senatorial representation; we had
          no vote at the Presidential Election, and this denial to us of
          our rights, by keeping us in a Territorial condition, has thus
          far helped to save us. With such a feeling as there has been in
          this city and territory, for contesting elections, when they have
          been overwhelmingly on one side--twenty thousand and upward
          against two or three thousand; when men will contest elections
          under such circumstances, and endeavor by unjust means to wrest
          the power out of the hands of the people and defeat the will of
          the majority; when they will do this, as has been done in this
          Territory, it would not need a very strong pretext to have them
          to go farther, to have them appeal for Federal interference, and
          to try and induce the government to say--"Those whom you call the
          minority are the majority, they have been unjustly dealt with;
          affidavits have come here showing that the polls have not been
          managed properly, the ballots have not been deposited as they
          should be, and we must decide against you "Mormons" and the men
          whom you have elected, and put your opponents into power." I do
          not say that this is the case in Louisiana, I do not pretend to
          decide upon that question, it admits of a good deal of argument;
          but I have been told by members of Congress who visited
          there--the Committee sent by Congress to investigate matters,
          that if the federal troops had been withdrawn from Louisiana this
          winter twenty-four hours would not have elapsed until the McEnery
          government would have been put in power, and the who difficulty
          would have been solved. But the presence of federal troops
          maintained a government that could not be maintained in and of
          itself. What is the use, then, of being a State government if the
          Federal government is to interfere in this manner in State
          affairs? And with the causes that exist in Utah Territory to make
          interference popular and a thing to be approved of by thousands,
          a State government would not be so desirable. I have, therefore,
          so far as my own feelings have been concerned, been very much
          pleased at being a territory. I have seen the hand of God and his
          wisdom in this thing, when if my wish or my will could have been
          gratified we should have been a State long ago.
          The Lord, in his mercy, will preserve us from these evils; in his
          overruling wisdom and providence he will deliver us until the
          time shall come for us to be a state if that be his will, and I
          doubt not that we shall be surprised at it ourselves. I have come
          to the conclusion, as one individual, that I shall not be anxious
          on this subject in the future, and shall leave it to the
          overruling providence of God to bring about when it shall seem
          good unto him.
          As to some of the States in the South they are in such a
          condition that we, if we were in the same, should think our lot
          dreadful. I have heard stories of usurpation and tyranny by
          officials in those states that have caused me to think that,
          notwithstanding all that we have had to endure in Utah Territory,
          our lot has been a fortunate one compared with that of others.
          They have drunk the cup of humiliation to its very dregs. You
          know there was a time here when it seemed as though every effort
          was made to bring us under military rule in this Territory, and
          when the provocations endured by the people here come to be read
          in history surprise will arise in the mind of the reader, and
          admiration for the people who so patiently endured the wrongs
          that were imposed upon them, especially when it is remembered
          what power we hold here. Why, think of it, a few years ago a
          Governor came to this Territory immediately after a long and
          bloody Indian war, in which our citizens were massacred, their
          property stolen, their settlements robbed and their stock driven
          off, and immediately after that war a Governor came here who
          prohibited the militia, every able-bodied man in the Territory,
          from bearing arms--a most unheard of tyrannical exercise of
          power; and then a Secretary, while acting governor, afterwards
          repeated the same proclamation. And this people have borne it
          patiently and never lifted their hands against these contemptible
          tyrants. It was doubtless hoped that we would commit some overt
          act to provoke trouble, so that the federal troops could be
          brought in and be placed under the control of these officials,
          who for once in their lives happened to hold position Not only
          this, but on one occasion when certain citizens met together as a
          company, to celebrate the fact of their band having got a new set
          of instruments a federal judge committed them to a military
          prison for violating this proclamation, as though a proclamation
          of the Governor was law! With as great propriety might an
          Executive claim that he has the power to restore the curfew, and
          say--"You must have your fires extinguished by eight o'clock at
          night, or we will put you in a military prison; and you must rise
          in the morning at the tap of the bell, or we will treat you as
          criminals." If a Governor's proclamation is law, and is to be
          respected as such, where will it end? Will it end with the
          imprisonment of men who act as militia men? No; if such acts of
          usurpation continue, no citizen will be safe, and they will end
          in the overthrow of liberty and constitutional right wherever
          We have borne these things, and we have borne others, the
          recollection of which, were I to recite them to you, would make
          our blood boil. It is not necessary that I should do so; but in
          talking thus do we talk disloyally? American citizens have the
          right to talk about officials who trample upon their rights in
          this manner; we all have the right to question the acts of men in
          power; it is a right given to us, and the man is not worthy of
          the name of freeman who will not thus criticize acts of
          oppression and, in a proper manner, resent them and show his
          abhorrence of them. It is because they are violative of the
          fundamental principals of our government that I thus talk about
          them: and in any other Territory than this they would have
          provoked a storm of indignation that would have overwhelmed their
          authors. One of the lessons we have to learn is to have patience,
          but not to stop remonstrating, not stop talking, not stop
          appealing, not hold our tongues and let our children grow up with
          the belief that these things are right. No, proclaim against
          them, let it be known that they are wrong, that they are contrary
          to the law of the land, to the Constitution and to the principles
          of our government; let this be known, and let our children
          understand what is right, and all men recognise the fact that we
          understand our rights, whether they are denied us or not.
          I expect to see the day when the Latter-day Saints will be the
          people to maintain constitutional government on this land. Men
          everywhere should know that we believe in constitutional
          principles, and that we expect that it will be our destiny to
          maintain them. That the prediction will be fulfilled that was
          made forty-four years ago the seventh of last March, wherein God
          said to Joseph Smith--"Ye hear of wars in foreign lands; but
          behold I say unto you, they are nigh, even at your doors, and not
          many years hence ye shall hear of wars in your own lands;" but
          the revelation goes on to say that the day will come among the
          wicked, that every man that will not take his sword against his
          neighbor, must needs flee unto Zion for safety. The causes are in
          operation to bring it about. We are not alone in the thought that
          the republic is drifting steadily in that direction; that we are
          leaving the old constitutional landmarks, and that the time is
          not far distant when there will be trouble in consequence of it,
          when there will be civil broils and strife; and, to escape them,
          we believe, men will be compelled to flee to the "Mormons,"
          despised as they are now. Does this seem incredible? Why, look
          you, to-day, throughout our Union, the Latter-day Saints are the
          most lightly taxed of any people upon the face of this continent.
          I do not know a community as free from debt as we are. There are
          one or two States I believe free from debt, but they have had to
          tax heavily to free themselves. But as a Territory we have never
          been in debt, and although we have had many temptations to drift
          in that direction, not a bond belonging to the Territory has ever
          been issued; not a dollar is owing that cannot be paid. Our
          cities are out of debt; our counties are out of debt, and I hope
          they will continue so. Our legislators, county courts and city
          officers will doubtless take special pains to keep down expenses
          and let us be burdened as little as possible with taxation, so
          that we may be a happy and a free people. Let taxes accumulate,
          and there is a constant temptation for officers to steal you
          taxes; there must be men elected to take care of your taxes and
          there will be hundreds of leaks by which your means will go
          without benefit to the community, therefore, let us be a lightly
          taxed people. We are that to-day, and that is one evidence of the
          good government there is in this Territory. We have peace here,
          and we should have little or no litigations if it were not forced
          upon us, and our courts, so far as litigation is concerned, would
          have very little to do from the Latter-day Saints; we would
          settle our difficulties by arbitrations, and prevent litigations
          and money being spent therein. All the tendencies of this people
          are towards peace, and their aim is to preserve peaceful
          relations with each other and with the outside world, and we have
          shown this all the day long.
          What is the case elsewhere? Why corruption stalks through the
          land, and taxation and debt are increasing. It is considered a
          light thing for a man to get his hand into the government
          treasury; that is all right, and if so he steal the funds of a
          city, county or State, they do not call it stealing, however: O
          no, that is a vulgar name; it will do for the man who robs his
          neighbor's hen roost, but they have more fashionable language for
          the acts to which I refer.
          Men in public life, under the present reign of extravagance, can
          not meet their expenses, therefore they are exposed to temptation
          and are led to take advantage of their position. This is not
          always the case, there are many exceptions; but this is the case
          too frequently, and good men mourn over and regret it, and they
          would like to stem the tide and arrest this downward tendency.
          This is a lesson that we have to profit by; our officials must be
          careful, and we must maintain a standard of honesty that does not
          exist anywhere else. It will not do for the idea to prevail that
          because a man has an office he has the right to enrich himself
          from that office. This has not been the case in this Territory
          thus far; and we may reasonably expect it will not be.
          Now, my brethren and sisters, let us live for the destiny that is
          in store for us. Let us remember that God has a great future for
          this people, and that how soon it will be granted unto us depends
          upon ourselves. If we were prepared for it I know that that time
          would soon come, and we should have opportunities given us of
          doing good that we do not have to-day. But I am told that one of
          the effects of this ordeal through which we are passing, is that
          there are some young men, and possibly young women, who yield to
          certain temptations. Young men, who formerly would have been
          ashamed to be seen smoking on the streets or entering a billiard,
          a gambling, or a drinking saloon, are now seen in such places,
          and they do not scruple to use the name of God in vain, or to
          swear and be profane, and there are some who seem to imagine that
          it is an evidence of independence and smartness to indulge in
          these things; and it may be that they go a little further and are
          guilty of other acts of greater turpitude than these.
          No man loses credit by being true to his principles. If he is a
          Latter-day Saints, let him act out his principles wherever he
          goes. If he does not believe in drinking intoxicating drinks, let
          him refrain from doing so everywhere; if he does not smoke,
          refrain from smoking; if he does not swear--which no man ought to
          do--let him refrain from it, no matter where he is, and let him
          be true to the principles of his religion always and under all
          circumstances, and he will gain influence that he would not have
          otherwise. Let us as a people take a course of this kind. But
          there is this tendency--"O, we must be like somebody else." You
          can see that tendency at the present time in many things besides
          men's conduct. There are men here who would change our city and
          make it like places they know. They would cut down our streets
          until they would not be fifty feet wide, and cut down our city
          blocks until they were like other city blocks, and would narrow
          our sidewalks, cut down our shade trees, and completely change
          the character of everything there is about us. They would rob the
          city of every distinctive feature, and fill the city with nest
          holes of vice. You can see this tendency here to imitate and do
          as somebody else does, instead of ourselves being the standard;
          instead of recollecting that God has chosen us and placed his
          name upon us, that he has called us to be his Saints, and that it
          is our duty to maintain our principles, and carry them out in our
          lives, doing that which is right regardless of whether it may
          suit other people or not. It is our duty to have some mind of our
          own, and if we have a good thing not to be willing to part with
          it because other people make sport of it. I like our city, our
          sidewalks and the width of our streets; other may not, but that
          is the pattern and plan upon which the city was laid out. I would
          like to see everything connected with our city--and I speak of
          this because it is a case in point, and I merely speak of it to
          illustrate everything else--I would like to see us carry out that
          which is right ourselves. If we have ideas of our own, cling to
          them, and not abandon them, because they do not happen to be
          popular. And so with our practices. A man who does not smoke is
          not any worse for it; he is not less a gentleman when he goes
          into company because he does not swear, because he does not go
          into a gambling house or a house of ill-fame; and how can a man
          who calls himself a Latter-day Saints, think that he is any more
          of a gentleman or any better a man because he can do these things
          when he, in and of himself, knows they are wrong. God has taught
          us that it is not good for us to do these things; he has given us
          counsel, he has given us a word of wisdom, and the man who thus
          disregards the word of God and his counsel does not show very
          great respect to him, and I do not imagine that God is going to
          show very great respect to him.
          Let us be true to our principles; men admire sincerity, truth and
          uprightness, and they admire a Latter-day Saint who abides by his
          principles much more than they admire one who is not true to that
          which he professes; and you will never lose anything by telling
          who you are and what you are in a respectful manner, and
          maintaining that which is right. Of course we need not be bigoted
          or offensive, or run to any extremes.
          May God bless you, my brethren and sisters, fill you with the
          Holy Spirit, and with desires to teach your children the ways of
          righteousness, and enable you to bring up a generation that is
          healthy, pure, virtuous and full of integrity in this land which
          God has given unto us. That he may thus bless and preserve us is
          my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
          Q. Cannon, April 9, 1875
                           George Q. Cannon, April 9, 1875
                         REMARKS BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
           Delivered at the Forty-Fifth Annual Conference of the Church of
              Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                 Salt Lake City, on Friday Afternoon, April 9, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          We have abundantly proved in our experience that if we do not
          sustain ourselves, no other people will sustain us, and that we
          must be united, as was said this morning, in our temporal as well
          as in our spiritual affairs; and that if we would build up and
          strengthen ourselves in the earth, it must be by union of effort,
          and by concentrating our means in a way that shall produce the
          best results for the work with which we are identified.
          Co-operation, or a union of effort, has been proved in our
          experience, when properly carried out, to be most successful.
          With small means and limited incomes we can accomplish, by wisely
          uniting our efforts, great results, and to bring about greater
          union should be our continual effort. As has been said, there may
          be failures and mismanagement occasionally, but the principle
          itself is a true one, and it recommends itself to every
          reflecting mind. We, however, in our mercantile operations in
          this city and Territory, have been more than ordinarily
          successful. I have heard reproaches indulged in, or rather
          reflections cast, upon our general co-operative institution. I
          think it has been one of the most successful establishments and
          institutions that we ever have had among us, and I do not know
          that it has been equalled anywhere, when we reflect that in the
          short space of three years those who invested their means in that
          institution made one hundred per cent--doubled their original
          stock; and when the financial crisis came in the east--the panic
          as it was termed, and many strong houses went down before it, our
          institution was able to withstand the storm, and tide over, and
          has met every dollar of its indebtedness promptly, or at least to
          the satisfaction of its creditors. We have been subjected to a
          great deal of expense in various ways; but the experience of the
          past few years enables us to see now how this expense can be
          curtailed; and profiting by this wisdom and experience, as a
          community we should take the necessary steps to establish, or
          rather to arrange it so that it will give the greatest
          satisfaction. A good deal might be said on this subject in this
          connection, but as we shall have a meeting very shortly in
          relation to our co-operative business affairs, probably that
          would be the proper place for remarks of this character. But I
          would say, as one individual, to all the Saints--Let us by every
          means in our power, that is, by collecting the little means that
          we have, seek to build up and strengthen these institutions in
          our midst, and they will prove profitable to us, and be a great
          blessing to the entire community and to Zion.
          After this afternoon's session of the Conference the authorities
          of the Church will be presented, and it is desirable that there
          should be a general attendance of the members of the Church, as
          far as they can possibly come.
          To refer again to this subject of co-operation. We have seen its
          good effects in the settlements throughout the entire Territory.
          I consider that if it had not been for our institution regulating
          prices and governing and controling the mercantile interests of
          this Territory, we should have lost, by having to pay high
          prices, thousands and thousands of dollars, that we have saved.
          In Brigham City particularly, judging by accounts that we have
          heard, have the principles of co-operation been exceedingly
          beneficial to the people, because of the perfection to which they
          have been carried out. The great difficulty with us heretofore
          has been that, as a people, we have not had capital to achieve
          any very great results. No one man, until quite recently, has had
          sufficient means to carry on any great undertaking, but by the
          masses of the people uniting under a co-operative plan, and
          putting their funds in the hands of those who are judicious and
          good business men, we can establish every kind of manufacture
          that is necessary in this country to make us self-sustaining. The
          manufacture of iron into hollow-ware, and every thing of this
          character that is made of iron; the manufacture of rails for our
          railroads, of wooden goods of the best character, the
          establishment of sheep and cattle herds, of cheese factories and
          tanneries, and of every branch of manufacture that is adapted to
          our climate and Territory can be carried on upon this principle,
          and efforts, should be made by us as a people to establish and
          make them successful. I took down with me, when I went to
          Washington last fall, a suit of clothes manufactured here in this
          Territory--the wool was grown here, the cloth was made at
          President Young's factory, and the clothes were made by our
          tailors. There was a good deal of discussion in the early part of
          the session concerning the resumption of specie payments. I
          remarked to a good many of my friends that if I were a believer,
          as some of them were, in the power of the General Government to
          make laws respecting suchmatters, I should be in favor of making
          a law that would prevent the importation into this country of
          anything that we could make ourselves; and I believe that specie
          payments will be postponed until there is a stop to the
          extravagance which reigns throughout the country. The stream of
          gold which ought to be setting in the direction of the United
          States, in consequence of the multiplicity of our productions and
          the greatness of our trade, is constantly flowing toward Europe;
          and while this is the case, we may struggle in vain to get back
          to specie payments. That which is true concerning a nation is
          true concerning us as a Territory. If we would be independent, if
          we would keep the circulating medium in abundance in our midst,
          we must stop the stream that is flowing from the Territory, and
          every dollar that we spend here in sustaining a home institution,
          for making clothes, paying the cloth manufacturer for his cloth,
          the woolgrower for his wool, the tanner for his leather, or the
          shoemaker for making that leather into shoes and boots, is that
          much saved to the entire community. One very prominent free-trade
          member of the House, during a discussion on this subject last
          session, remarked that the suit of clothes he had on cost him but
          a comparative small amount, and that he had them sent from
          Canada. Some one replied, by way of joke, that he had probably
          bought a second hand suit, but there is not doubt the clothes
          were new. But suppose they cost less in Canada than the same suit
          would in the States, can not you and every body see, without
          lengthy reflection, that that money all went into foreign hands,
          and did not benefit the people of this country? The producer of
          the wool, the manufacturer of the cloth, and the maker of the
          clothes in Canada received the benefit. But supposing that
          thirty-five or forty dollars had been paid for that suit of
          clothes in the United States, or in the community where the
          purchaser lived, you can readily perceive that by the circulation
          of that money in his immediate vicinity, he, himself, if he were
          in any business, would receive the benefit of the expenditure,
          and that the extra cost would not be an entire loss to him like
          paying it out to a foreign community. And so it is with our own
          manufactures. We talk about brooms and about cheese, butter and
          other things which can be brought from the east at lower figures
          than we can produce them; but it is better for us to pay twenty
          five per cent more, and I do not know but even a larger per
          centage, for our home productions, than to send the money away to
          a distant community where it is circulated and we receive no
          benefit from it. If we bought home made cheese, and had to pay
          ten or fifteen cents a pound more for it (which, however, we are
          not required to do) than if it were brought from abroad, it is
          not an entire loss to the community, for we all derive some
          benefit from the means so spent, because it is circulated amongst
          us, and if we have anything to sell we get prices in proportion
          for it, and thus we sustain ourselves. Men may say that such and
          such things can be bought cheaper abroad than they can be bought
          at home, and therefore it is better to buy them; but I say that
          it is suicidal for any community to pursue such a policy, and we,
          with the experience that we have had in this country on these
          points for upwards of a quarter of a century, should begin to
          learn wisdom, and begin to foster home manufactures and home
          institutions. Our co-operative institutions should take into
          consideration the people's good, and, if there is ink, matches,
          cloth, leather or anything else to sell that is manufactured in
          this country, they should give the preference every time to the
          home manufactured article so far as possible, and endeavor to
          stimulate and foster home production and not operate against it.
          By this means we build ourselves up, and the people themselves,
          where they are ignorant, will soon perceive the propriety and the
          advantage of taking this course; whereas if we pursue the old and
          opposite course we shall be impoverished and stripped of our
          means, and, having no branches of home manufacture, we shall
          continue to be a poor, dependent, helpless people.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
          Pratt, April 11, 1875
                             Orson Pratt, April 11, 1875
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                           Sunday Morning, April 11, 1875.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
                          TO ZION FROM THE NORTH COUNTRIES.
          If the congregation will give their attention I will read a few
          passages from the last chapter if Isaiah, commencing in the
          middle of the 18th verse. [The speaker read from the 18th verse,
          commencing--"It shall come," &c., unto the end of the 20th
          There are some very great and important events predicted in these
          few lines which I have read, concerning the gathering of all
          nations and tongues, but more especially the gathering of the
          house of Israel, a sign being promised--that when that period
          shall arrive, in the purposes of God, a sign shall be given to
          the children of men, that they may know when these great events
          are to take place. In this passage we are not told what the sign
          shall be, we merely have it promised; but we would naturally draw
          the conclusion that it will be something of a peculiar character,
          something that can be distinguished by the nations, kindred and
          tongues of the earth preparatory to the great gathering that is
          promised in the Scriptures of truth, "I will set a sign among
          them." And after setting this sign he will send missionaries to
          Tubal, to Javan, to the isles that are afar off, to Tarshish, Pul
          and Lud, and to them that draw the bow." And it is said
          concerning the missionaries who are thus sent forth, that "they
          shall declare my glory among the Gentiles." Then, when the sign
          is set, the missionaries are sent forth and the glory of God
          begins to be declared among the Gentiles, the Lord will bring
          about the gathering of his people Israel, bringing them upon
          horses, in chariots, in litters, upon swift beasts and upon mules
          to his holy mountain in Jerusalem; and he will gather all nations
          and tongues when that dispensation shall come.
          The Lord has set that sign; the Lord has sent forth the
          messengers here spoken of to the various nations, as predicted,
          and already the voice of these messengers is heard in the
          uttermost parts of the earth, declaring the world of the Lord
          among the Gentiles, preparing them for the great event predicted
          by the mouth of Isaiah the Prophet.
          Do this people desire to know what the sign predicted by the
          mouth of Isaiah means? Do you wish to know the nature of that
          sign? Let me refer you to the words of the everlasting God that
          have been uttered from the heavens, declared in this record
          brought forth in the last days, the Book of Mormon. Let us refer
          to a prediction uttered by the mouth of out Lord and Savior Jesus
          Christ, when he appeared personally upon this great western
          continent, and taught the ancient nations of America. He has told
          us by his own mouth what the sign should be for the gathering of
          all the dispersed of his people, the house of Israel. I will read
          the words of our Savior to the ancient inhabitants of this
          western continent. "Verily, verily, I say unto you, all these
          things"--the things which he had been speaking about to the
          multitude--"shall surely come, as the voice of the Father hath
          commanded me. Then shall this covenant which the Father hath
          covenanted with his people be fulfilled; and then shall Jerusalem
          begin to be inhabited with my people, and it shall be the land of
          their inheritance. And verily I say unto you, I will give you a
          sign that you may know the time when these things shall be about
          to take place, that I shall gather in from their long dispersion,
          my people, O house of Israel, and shall establish again among
          them my Zion. And behold this is the thing which I will give unto
          you for a sign, for verily I say unto you that when these things
          which I declare unto you, and which I shall declare unto you
          hereafter, of myself, and by the power of the Holy Ghost, which
          shall be given unto you of the Father, shall be made known unto
          the Gentiles"--that is, when this book, called the Book of
          Mormon, should be made known unto the Gentiles--"that they may
          know concerning this, my people, who are a remnant of the house
          of Jacob, and concerning this, my people, who shall be scattered
          by them in the latter days. Verily I say unto you when these
          things shall be made known unto them of the Father, and shall
          come forth of the Father from them unto you."
          Now, such is the sign. First, this work will be made known to the
          Gentiles, and will come forth from the Gentiles unto the Indians.
          "For it is wisdom in the Father that they should be established
          in this land, and be set up as a free people by the power of the
          Father, that these things might come forth from them unto a
          remnant of your seed, that the covenant of the Father may be
          fulfilled which he has covenanted with his people, O house of
          Israel. Therefore when these works, and the works which shall be
          wrought among you hereafter"--that is, the works which are
          performed during the first three or four centuries of the
          Christian era on the American continent, recorded in their
          records called the Book of Mormon--"when these works and the
          works which shall be wrought among you hereafter shall come forth
          from the Gentiles unto your seed, which shall dwindle in unbelief
          because of iniquity."
          Now this dwindling in unbelief of the American Indians is very
          evident even to the antiquarians of our country, all of whom will
          admit that once a civilized nation dwelt on this continent. No
          learned man living disputes this. Why do they suppose any such
          thing? The ruins of their ancient cities, palaces and temples,
          proclaim in the ears of all living that once there dwelt on this
          hemisphere a great and powerful people, who were civilized and
          understood the art of constructing beautiful and substantial
          buildings. But now, O! how degraded, fallen and sunk into the
          very depths of darkness are the descendants of that once great,
          powerful and exalted people! "They shall dwindle in unbelief
          because of iniquity;" because they rejected the Gospel. In the
          fourth century of the Christian era they apostatized from the
          religion of their fathers; they were cursed by the Almighty, a
          skin of darkness came upon them; and they were cursed in all that
          they set their hands to do, and the withering curse of the
          Almighty has been upon them from generation to generation, until
          the present day. They were to dwindle in unbelief because of
          "For thus it behooveth the Father that it should come forth from
          the Gentiles, that he may show forth his power to the Gentiles,
          for this cause, that the Gentiles if they will not harden their
          hearts, that they may repent, and come unto me, and be baptized
          in my name, and know of the truth of my doctrine that they may be
          numbered among my people, O house of Israel."
          Such is the object of bringing this work forth to the Gentiles
          first. That is why God prepared the way for a great and powerful
          nation, free from all other nations under heaven, to be
          established here on this continent. The great purpose which God
          had in view was to set up a kingdom in the latter days in which
          there should be full and complete religious liberty and freedom
          of conscience, that the kingdom might go forth unto the ends of
          the earth; "and when these things shall come to pass, that thy
          seed"--the American Indians--"Shall begin to know these things.
          It shall be a sign unto them, that they may know that the work of
          the Father hath already commenced, unto the fulfilling of the
          covenant which he hath made unto the people, who are of the house
          of Israel."
          Now then, here is a prediction in Isaiah, that before the Lord
          gathers Israel he would set up a sign, showing not only to us but
          to all people, nations and tongues in the four quarters of the
          earth that he is about to gather together all the people of the
          house of Israel. That sign is when these American Indians shall
          begin to know the Gospel taught and practiced by their ancient
          fathers. "When that day shall come it shall come to pass that
          kings shall shut their mouths, for that which had not been told
          them shall they see, that which they had not heard shall they
          consider; for in that day, for my sake, shall the Father work a
          work which shall be a great and marvelous work among them; and
          there shall be among them which will not believe it, although a
          man shall declare it unto them. But behold, the life of my
          servant is in mine hand," &c.
          We will now pass on to the next page. "And then shall the work of
          the Father commence at that day, even when this Gospel shall be
          preached unto the remnant of this people"--unto the
          Indians--"verily I say unto you, at that day shall the work of
          the Father commence among all the dispersed of my people, yea
          even the tribes which have been lost, which the Father hath led
          away out of Jerusalem, yea the work shall commence among all the
          dispersed of my people, with the Father to prepare the way
          whereby they may come unto me; that they may call upon the Father
          in my name, and then shall the work commence with the Father
          among all nations in preparing the way whereby his people may be
          gathered home to the land of their inheritance. And they shall
          not go out in haste, nor go by flight, for I will go before them
          saith the Father, and I will be their rearward."
          Forty-five years have passed away since God brought forth this
          sign, the Book of Mormon, and sent missionaries to the
          nations--to Tarshish, Pul, Lud, Tubal, Javan, and to the islands
          afar off, that have not heard his fame neither have seen his
          glory and these missionaries have declared his glory among the
          Gentiles! Forty-five years of warning to all nations and tongues!
          Now, after so long a period has elapsed since God brought forth
          this wonderful sign, he has begun to work among the remnants of
          the house of Israel, the American Indians, upon this continent,
          by his own power. What is it that has stirred them up to believe
          in this work? Has it been your exertion? Not altogether; yet, no
          doubt, you, in some small degree, as far as your faith would
          permit, have helped on the work among these wild tribes. You have
          sought to recover them, you have fed and clothed them to some
          extent; you have told them occasionally about the records of
          their fathers; you have tried to bring them to repentance; but,
          after years of labor, you have said--"Alas! alas for them! What
          can be done to reclaim a people so far fallen into the depths of
          ignorance and corruption?" Your hearts have been almost
          discouraged so far as your own labors were concerned. But how
          soon and how marvelously, when the time had come, has the Lord
          our God begun to operate upon them as nations and as tribes,
          bringing them in from hundreds of miles distant to inquire after
          the Elders of this Church. What for? What do they want with the
          Elders? They want to be baptized. Who told them to come and be
          baptized? They say that men came to them in their dreams, and
          spoke to them in their own language, and told them that away
          yonder was a people who had authority from God to baptize them;
          but that they must repent of their sins, cease their evil habits
          and lay aside the traditions of their fathers, for they were
          false; that they must cease to roam over the face of the land,
          robbing and plundering, and learn to live as the white people.
          Who are these men who have been to the Indians and told them to
          repent of their sins, and be baptized by the "Mormons?" They are
          men who obtained the promise of the Lord, upwards of eighteen
          centuries ago, that they should be instruments in his hands of
          bringing about the redemption of their descendants. The Lord God
          promised them the privilege of working for and in behalf of their
          descendants in the latter days; and they have begun the work. All
          this was foretold in the record, the Book of Mormon.
          Now I will read a little for the benefit of the Latter-day
          Saints, for though they have this record lying upon their
          shelves. I fear there are some who are careless about reading its
          contents, and perhaps do not understand the signs of the times,
          and the fulfillment of the purposes of God, which are here so
          clearly set forth. Jesus appeared on this American Continent soon
          after his resurrection, three different times that are recorded,
          and how many other times that are not recorded, I do not know.
          But he showed himself to them and brake bread with them. But the
          third time he came to the Twelve whom he had chosen on this
          land,--as he was about to leave them he put a very important
          question to them. He said unto his twelve disciples, speaking
          unto them one by one--"What is it that you desire of me, after
          that I am gone unto the Father?" And they all spake save it were
          three--"We desire that, after we have lived unto the age of men,
          that our ministry wherein thou has called us may have an end, and
          that we may speedily come to thee in thy kingdom." And he said
          unto them--"Blessed are ye because ye have desired this thing of
          me; therefore after that ye are seventy-two years old, ye shall
          come unto me in my kingdom, and with me ye shall find rest." And
          when he had spoken these words unto the nine, he then turns to
          the three and said unto them--"What will ye that I shall do unto
          you when I am gone to the Father? And they sorrowed in their
          hearts, for they dare not speak unto him the thing which they
          desired. And he said unto them--"Behold I know your thoughts, and
          you have desired the thing which John, my beloved, who was with
          me in my ministry before I was lifted up by the Jews, desired of
          me, therefore more blessed are ye, for ye shall never taste of
          death." These three men had the promise that they should never
          taste death; "but," said the Savior unto them--"ye shall live to
          behold all the doings of the Father unto the children of men,
          even until all things shall be fulfilled according to the will of
          the Father, when I come in my glory with the powers of heaven. Ye
          shall never endure the pains of death, but when I shall come in
          my glory ye shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye from
          mortality to immortality; then shall ye be blessed in the kingdom
          of my Father. And again ye shall not have pain while ye shall
          dwell in the flesh, neither sorrow, save it be for the sins of
          the world; and all this will I do because of the thing which ye
          have desired of me; for ye have desired that ye may bring the
          souls of men unto me while the world shall stand; and for this
          cause ye shall have fulness of joy, and ye shall sit down in the
          kingdom of my Father; yea your joy shall be full, even as the
          Father hath given me fulness of joy; and ye shall be even as I
          am, and I am even as the Father, and the Father and I are one;
          and the Holy Ghost beareth record of the Father and me; and the
          Father giveth the Holy Ghost unto the children of men because of
          What a glorious promise was made to these three men! Did they
          receive any change? Yes, they did; not to immortality however,
          but a change sufficient was wrought in their bodies that death
          should not have power over them. But let us read a little
          further, it is very interesting. "And it came to pass that when
          Jesus had spoken these words, he touched every one of them with
          his finger save it were the three who were to tarry;" that is, he
          touched the nine who were to preach until they were seventy-two
          years old and who were then to be taken home to God, "and then he
          departed, and behold the heavens were opened and they (the three)
          were caught up into heaven, and saw and heard unspeakable things.
          And it was forbidden them that they should utter; neither was it
          given unto them power that they could utter the things which they
          saw and heard; and whether they were in the body or out of the
          body they could not tell, for it did seem unto them like a
          transfiguration of things." That is the way that they received
          their partial change. "But it came to pass that they did again
          minister upon the face of the earth; nevertheless they did not
          minister of the things which they had heard and seen, because of
          the commandment which was given them in heaven."
          Now these men lived in the first century of the Christian era on
          this continent; and when that generation all passed away they
          also lived in the second century of the Christian era, and
          ministered to the ancient inhabitants on this land. And when the
          second century had all passed off the stage of action they also
          lived in the third century; and in the fourth century the Lord
          took these three men from the midst of the remnant of Israel on
          this land. Where did he take them? I do not know, it is not
          revealed. Why did he take them away? Because of the apostacy of
          the people, because the people were unworthy of the ministration
          of such great an holy men; because they sought to kill them;
          because they cast them into dens of wild beasts twice; and these
          men of God played with these wild beasts as a child would play
          with a suckling lamb, and received no harm from them. They cast
          them three times into a furnace of fire, and they came forth
          therefrom and received no hurt. They dug deep pits in the earth
          and cast them therein, supposing that they would perish; but by
          the power of the word of God that was in them, they smote the
          earth in the name of the Lord and were delivered from these pits.
          And thus they went forth performing signs, wonders and miracles
          among this remnant of Israel, until their wickedness became so
          great that the Lord commanded them to depart out of their midst.
          And the remnant of Israel, from that day to the present--between
          fourteen and fifteen centuries--have been dwindling in unbelief,
          in ignorance, and in all the darkness which now surrounds them;
          but notwithstanding their darkness and misery, the three
          Nephites, for many generations, have not administered to them,
          because of the commandment of the Almighty to them.
          But are they always to remain silent? Are there no more
          manifestations to come from these three men? Are they never again
          to remember the remnants of the House of Israel on this land? Let
          us read the promise. "Behold I was about to write the names of
          those who were never to taste death, but the Lord forbade;
          therefore I write them not, for they are hid from the world; but
          behold I have seen them." Mormon saw them nearly four centuries
          after they were caught up into heaven, and after they received
          their partial change. Mormon saw them and they administered unto
          him. He says--"Behold I have seen them and they have ministered
          unto me; and behold they will be among the Gentiles, and the
          Gentiles knoweth them not." They will, no doubt, call them poor
          deluded Mormons, and say that they ought to be hooted out of
          society, and that they ought to be persecuted, afflicted, and
          hated by all people. "They will be among the Gentiles and the
          Gentiles knoweth them not. They will also be among the Jews, and
          the Jews shall know them not. And it shall come to pass when the
          Lord seeth fit, in his wisdom, that they shall minister unto all
          the scattered tribes of Israel, and unto all nations, kindreds,
          tongues and people, and shall bring out of them unto Jesus many
          souls, that their desire may be fulfilled; and also because of
          the convincing power of God which is in them; and they are as the
          angels of God. And if they shall pray unto the Father in the name
          of Jesus, they can show themselves unto whatsoever man it seemeth
          them good; Therefore great and marvelous works shall be wrought
          by them before the great and coming day when all people must
          surely stand before the judgment seat of Christ. Yea even among
          the Gentiles shall there be a great and a marvelous work wrought
          by them, before that judgment day."
          Now, having read these things, let us come back again to this
          spiritual movement that we hear of among the remnants of Jacob,
          in these western deserts, in the northwest hundreds of miles, in
          the west and in the southwest. It is not confined to hundreds,
          but thousands testify that men have appeared individually in
          dreams, speaking their own language and, as Brother Hyde said
          last Tuesday, these men tell their descendants what their duties
          are, what they should do, and how they should hunt up this
          people, repent of their sins, be baptized, etc. And the parties
          who have been thus instructed time and time again, have fulfilled
          the commandments that they received, and some of them have come
          hundreds of miles to be baptized, and they are now desirous of
          laying aside their savage disposition, their roaming habits, and
          they want to learn to cultivate the earth, to lay down their
          weapons of war, cease stealing and to become a peaceable good
          The work thus commenced will not stop here. The Book of Mormon
          says--"When thy seed shall begin to know these things, it shall
          be a sign unto them, that they may know that the work of the
          Father hath already commenced unto the fulfilling of his covenant
          which he hath made with his people who are the House of Israel."
          This remnant, the American Indians, do not comprise all Israel,
          they are but a small remnant of one single tribe, namely the
          descendants of that Joseph who was carried into Egypt. Away in
          yonder north countries, where I do not know, but away in those
          regions are ten tribes of the house of Israel. How do you know
          they are in the north country? Because this Bible has told us
          that in the latter days they should come out of the north
          country, and if they were not in the north country they could not
          come from there. Jeremiah says in his thirty-first
          chapter--"Behold I will bring them from the north, the blind and
          the lame with them, and the woman with child; they shall come, a
          great company out of the north countries." Where will they go to?
          Will they go immediately to Palestine, where they formerly had
          their inheritance? No. Jeremiah tells us where they will go; he
          tells us there is to be a place called Zion before these tribes
          come out of the north countries, and when they come with a great
          company, the blind and the lame with them, and the Lord God leads
          them with supplication and with tears and with prayers, bringing
          them forth from those dreary, desolate, cold arctic regions: when
          that day shall come there shall be a Zion prepared to receive
          these ten tribes, before they finally go back to Palestine. Is
          there anything in the Scriptures about this? Yes. In the same
          chapter of Jeremiah we read that "they shall come and sing in the
          height of Zion." Zion, then, will have to be built up before they
          come; Zion will have to be reared somewhere and prepared to
          receive them; and it will be a holy place, and it will be a holy
          people who will build up Zion, so much so that the Lord will
          bring these ten tribes in to the height of Zion, into the midst
          of it.
          What will then take place? They shall flow together to the
          goodness of the Lord, for the wheat, the wine, the oil, or the
          young of the flock; their souls shall be as a watered garden, and
          they shall not sorrow any more at all. Why? Because they have got
          among a good people, where there is no need to sorrow; they have
          come up into a land that is choice above all other lands, a land
          that brings forth wheat, and grapes for the producing of wine,
          where flocks, herds, &c., are multiplied, and their souls will be
          like a watered garden, and all the sorrows they have experienced
          for twenty-five hundred years, in the cold regions of the north,
          will be done away; and they will not sorrow any more at all.
          This same thing is predicted in the sixteenth chapter, as well as
          in the thirty-first of Jeremiah. The Lord says in the sixteenth
          chapter--"Behold the days shall come when it shall no more be
          said the Lord liveth that brought up the children of Israel out
          of the land of Egypt;" but instead of that saying, there will be
          another more glorious saying, namely that "the Lord liveth who
          brought up the children of Israel from the north country, and
          from all other countries whither he had driven them." But will
          that do away the former saying--"The Lord liveth who brought up
          Israel out of the land of Egypt?" Yes. Some may suppose that as
          the Jews retain that saying to this day it never would be done
          away. The Jews, wherever they may be scattered, whether in
          Christian lands, or among the heathens where they are anxious to
          convert them to idolatry, say, "We worship that God who brought
          up our fathers out of the land of Egypt, and wrought signs,
          wonders and mighty deeds in bringing them forth, leading them
          through the waters of the mighty deep into the Promised Land,
          Palestine." But notwithstanding they have retained this saying,
          it will be one day done away, superseded by the manifestations of
          God's power in bringing Israel from the north country and all
          other countries whither they have been scattered, and gathering
          them to their own land. The Israel of the latter day has got to
          cross the sea dry shod, just as ancient Israel did. It is thus
          predicted in the eleventh chapter of Isaiah. After saying that
          the Lord would lift up an ensign for the nations, he declares, "I
          will gather the outcasts of Israel and the dispersed of Judah
          from the four corners of the earth, and I will cause them to pass
          through the river in its seven streams, and I will smite the
          tongue of the Egyptian sea, and an highway shall be cast up unto
          Israel that was left from Assyria, like as it was to Israel when
          they came out of the land of Egypt." They shall go over dry shod.
          They will not have to refer back three or four thousand years to
          the miracles wrought anciently by the God they worship, but they
          will tell of things wrought in their own day, which have taken
          place while they themselves live. "The Lord liveth that brought
          up Israel out of the north country; the Lord liveth who, on our
          day, smote the tongue of the Egyptian sea, and also the river
          Nile in its seven mouths; the Lord liveth who, in our day, cast
          up a highway in the midst of the great deep, for his chosen to
          come over."
          Now I will quote a parallel prophecy, delivered to Joseph Smith,
          one of the greatest Prophet who has lived on the earth in any
          generation, save it be our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. Some
          forty-three years ago, in speaking of the lost ten tribes of
          Israel, the Lord says--"they who are in the north countries shall
          come in remembrance before the Lord, and their Prophets shall
          hear his voice, and shall no longer stay themselves; and they
          shall smite the rocks, and the ice shall flow down at their
          presence. And an highway shall be cast up in their midst of the
          great deep. Their enemies shall become a prey unto them, and in
          the barren deserts there shall come forth pools of living water;
          and the parched ground shall no longer be a thirsty land. And
          they shall bring forth their rich treasures unto the children of
          Ephraim my servants. And the boundaries of the everlasting hills
          shall tremble at their presence." To show that they come with
          power they come on a highway cast up for them; and ice feels the
          power of God and flows down, making room for them; and the barren
          deserts of the north, wherever they may go and need water, will
          yield forth pools of living water to quench their thirst. As they
          come to sing in the height of Zion, the everlasting hills, this
          great Rocky Mountain range, extending from the arctic regions
          south to the central portions of America, will tremble beneath
          the power of God at the approach of that people. Then will be
          fulfilled the saying of David, that the mountains shall skip like
          rams, and the little hills like lambs, before his people. The
          very trees of the field will clap like hands, as the Psalmist
          David has said. Then will be fulfilled the passage that was
          quoted yesterday by brother Woodruff--"Sing O heavens, be joyful
          O earth, and break forth into singing O mountains, for the Lord
          hath redeemed his people," &c. And when they get to Zion they
          will begin to say--"The place is to strait for me, give place to
          me that I may dwell;" then the saying will go forth--"Behold I
          was a captive. Zion was a captive, moving to and fro, tossed to
          and fro, and not comforted. Behold I was left lone." But where
          have this great company been, where has this mighty host come
          from? They have come from their hiding place in the north
          country; they have been led thence by the Prophets of the Most
          High God, the Lord going before their camp, talking with them out
          of the cloud, as he talked in ancient days with the camp of
          Israel, uttering his voice before his army, for his camp will be
          very great. So says the Prophet Joel, and his prophecy will be
          fulfilled. When they return to Zion to sing in the height
          thereof, "They will fall down there and be drowned with glory by
          the hands of the servants of the Lord, even the children of
          Now what does this mean? A people that have had such mighty
          power, a people before whose camp the Lord of hosts has been
          seen, and his glory by day and by night; a people before whom the
          mountains and the hills tremble and flee; shall a people of that
          description fall down and be crowned by another people? Who are
          this other people, that is, these highly favored children of
          Ephraim? What particular blessing has the Lord for Ephraim? He
          holds the birth-right. "Ephraim is my first-born," saith the Lord
          in the 31st chapter of Jeremiah. The first-born in the great
          latter-day work, holding the keys of blessing for all the twelve
          tribes of Israel. God has an order in his kingdom. Certain
          blessings can be received in one way; other blessings are
          ordained to be received in another form, by certain authorities
          that are appointed, and who hold the keys pertaining to these
          blessings. God did not take away the birth-right of Reuben, the
          first-born of Israel, and transfer it to the heads of the sons of
          Joseph for a purpose that was of no particular account; but he
          transferred the birth-right from Reuben to Joseph that they might
          hold it as the first-born among all the tribes of Israel, to
          bless them in the latter days.
          How long will they who come from the north countries tarry in the
          heights of Zion? Sometime. They have got to raise wheat,
          cultivate the grape, wine and oil, raise flocks and herds, and
          their souls will have to become as a watered garden. They will
          dwell in Zion a good while, and during that time, there will be
          twelve thousand chosen out of each of these ten tribes, besides
          twelve thousand that will be chosen from Judah, Joseph, and the
          remaining tribes, one hundred and forty-four thousand in all.
          Chosen for what? To be sealed in their foreheads. For what
          purpose? So that the power of death and pestilence and plague
          that will go forth in those days sweeping over the nations of the
          earth will have no power over them. These parties who are sealed
          in their foreheads will go forth among all people, nations and
          tongues, and gather up and hunt out the house of Israel, wherever
          they are scattered, and bring as many as they possibly can into
          the Church of the first-born, preparatory to the great day of the
          coming of the Lord. One hundred and forty-four thousand
          missionaries! Quite a host. All this has got to take place. There
          are persons in this congregation who will be in the midst of
          Zion, when the ten tribes come to Zion from the north countries,
          and will assist in bestowing the blessings promised by the
          Almighty upon the heads of the tribes of Israel. There are
          servants of God in the midst of this congregation who will lay
          their hands upon many of each of these twelve thousand, chosen
          out of the ten tribes, and set them apart as missionaries to
          visit the nations of the earth and hunt up the remnants of the
          seed of Jacob.
          Having spoken concerning the gathering of the ten tribes, I will
          refer again to their Prophets. "Their prophets shall hear his
          voice." Do not think that we are the only people who will have
          Prophets. God is determined to raise up Prophets among that
          people, but he will not bestow upon them all the fulness of the
          blessings of the Priesthood. The fulness will be reserved to be
          given to them after they come to Zion. But Prophets will be among
          them while in the north, and a portion of the Priesthood will be
          there; and John the Revelator will be there, teaching,
          instructing and preparing them for the great work; for to him
          were given the keys for the gathering of Israel, at the time when
          he ate that little book while on the Isle of Patmos. At that
          time, John was a very old man; but the Lord told him that he must
          yet prophesy before many kingdoms, and nations, and peoples, and
          tongues, and he has got that mission to perform, and in the last
          days the spirit and power of Elias will attend his
          administrations among these ten tribes, and he will assist in
          preparing them to return to this land. Whether missionaries will
          be sent from Zion to hunt up these dispersed tribes in the north
          I do not know; but one thing I do know, from that which is
          reported by those who have tried to find a passage to the pole,
          that there is a warmer country off there, and that birds of
          passage go north to find a warmer climate. That I know from the
          writings of intelligent men who have been on voyages of
          discovery. And I know, furthermore, that they have crossed by
          means of dogs and sledges a certain portion of this great band of
          ice and have come to an open sea, which proves that here is a
          warmer country further north. There is a tract of country around
          the pole, some seven or eight hundred miles in diameter, that no
          man among the nations that we are acquainted with, as ever
          explored. But how much of that land may be fit for habitation I
          am not prepared to say, for I do not know. I know it would be a
          very easy matter for the Lord God, by the aid of great mountain
          ranges encircling them around about, to produce a band of ice
          which would prevent other nation and people very easily reaching
          them. I also know that it would be a very easy matter for the
          Lord God to cause deep and extensive valleys, very deep in
          comparison with high ranges of the mountains around them, where
          the temperature would be comparatively mild, the same as in these
          mountains here. We see all the rigors of an arctic winter on our
          eastern ranges of mountains, while at the same time here are deep
          valleys in which there is a comparatively warm climate, which
          makes me think of that which was spoken by the mouth of Isaiah
          the Prophet in referring to the latter-day work. He says that
          "when it shall hail, coming down upon the forests, the city shall
          be low in a low place," where the climate is warm.
          Let me say a few more words in regard to certain things that have
          already taken place, predicted in the Book of Mormon by our Lord
          and Savior Jesus Christ, when he appeared on this western
          hemisphere and taught this remnant of Israel. He told them of
          certain events which should transpire before the remnants of
          Joseph should be converted. He says--"Verily, verily, I say unto
          you that I have other sheep which are not of this land"--meaning
          America--"neither of the land of Jerusalem, neither in any parts
          of that land round about wither I have been to minister. But they
          of whom I speak have not as yet heard my voice, neither have I at
          any time manifested myself unto them; but I have received a
          commandment of the Father that I shall go unto them and they
          shall be numbered among my sheep, and there shall be one fold and
          one shepherd, therefore I go to show myself unto them." After
          leaving this continent, he went to the lost tribes and placed one
          measure of leaven in the meal that was in that country, having
          already planted a little leaven among the Jews at Jerusalem, and
          another little portion of leaven here in America, after which he
          goes to the lost tribes, and plants leaven in the third mess of
          meal, and left it to work. He says--"I command you that you shall
          write these sayings after I am gone, that if it so be that my
          people at Jerusalem, they who have seen me, and been with me in
          my ministry, do not ask the Father in my name, that they may
          receive a knowledge of you by the Holy Ghost, and also of the
          other tribes which they know not of, these sayings which ye shall
          write shall be kept and shall be manifested unto the Gentiles,
          that, through the fulness of the Gentiles, the remnant of their
          seed who shall be scattered upon the face of the earth because of
          their unbelief, may be brought in, or may be brought to a
          knowledge of me, their Redeemer. And then will I gather them in
          from the four quarters of the earth, and I will fulfill the
          covenant which the Father hath made unto all the people of the
          house of Israel."
          Now I want you to take particular notice of the following
          paragraph, or a portion of it, which I will read. "But woe, saith
          the Father, unto the unbelieving of the Gentiles"--having
          reference more particularly to the Gentiles of this great
          nation--"for notwithstanding they have come forth upon the face
          of this land, and have scattered my people who are of the house
          of Israel, and my people who are of the house of Israel have been
          cast out from among them, and have been trodden under foot by
          them, and because of the mercies of the Father unto the Gentiles,
          and the judgments of the Father upon my people who are of the
          house of Israel, verily, verily, I say unto you, that after all
          this, and I have caused my people who are of the house of Israel
          to be smitten, and to be afflicted, and to be slain, and to be
          cast out from among them"--just as our forefathers have done for
          two or three generations past in smiting, destroying, casting out
          and driving the poor American Indians--"thus commanded the Father
          that I should say unto you at that day, when the Gentiles shall
          sin against my Gospel,"--meaning sinning against the fullness of
          the Gospel, that is the Book of Mormon, when it shall be sent
          forth in the latter days)--"when the Gentiles shall sin against
          my gospel, and shall be lifted up in pride above all nations, and
          above all the people of the whole earth, and shall be filled with
          all manner of lyings and deceit, and of mischiefs, and all manner
          of hypocrisy, and murders, and priestcrafts, and whoredoms, and
          of secret abominations, and if they shall do all these things,
          and shall reject the fulness of my Gospel, behold, saith the
          Father, I will bring the fulness of my Gospel from among them."
          This prophecy has been fulfilled. It was delivered and in print
          before there was any Latter-day Saint in existence. Now how did
          Joseph Smith, a farmer's boy, know naturally anything about the
          Lord's making this work--the Book of Mormon--and this people who
          believe in the fullness of the Gospel and the bringing of them
          out from this Gentile nation to these solitary regions? How did
          he know this so far back as the year 1830? How did he know this
          before the Church was organized with six members? Yet it has all
          come to pass. How unlikely it was for such a thing to come to
          pass, if there was not God in it! If the Gentiles should reject
          this Gospel which the Lord has brought forth by his power; "and
          shall be lifted up in the pride of their hearts above all
          nations, peoples, kindreds and tongues, and shall be filled with
          all manner of lyings, deceits, mischiefs, hypocrisy, murders and
          whoredoms, and shall reject the fulness of my Gospel, Behold,
          saith the Father, I will bring the fulness of my Gospel form
          among them."
          For twenty-seven years the lord has been fulfilling this directly
          before the eyes of all this nations. Little did they think when
          they came upon us in Nauvoo, and drove us out from our homes and
          firesides and told us to flee away beyond this great chain of
          rocky mountains, that they were fulfilling this great prophecy
          uttered before this people had an existence. "I will bring the
          fulness of my Gospel from among them;" and mark the next
          sentence--"and then I will remember my covenant." When? When he
          gets the people out from the midst of this nation. "Then I will
          remember my covenant which I made unto my people, O house of
          Israel, and I will bring my Gospel unto them." Has it been
          fulfilled? Yes. It is over a quarter of a century since the Lord
          brought us out, and laid a foundation for us to live here; and we
          have been enabled by his power to erect towns, villages and
          cities, to open up farms and begin to live, and we have got a
          broad foundation laid; and now, the next thing is--"I will bring
          the fulness of my Gospel unto thee, O house of Israel;" that is,
          unto the Indians; in other words--they shall come unto a
          knowledge of the fulness of my Gospel. "Yet if the Gentiles will
          repent and return unto me, saith the Father, behold they shall be
          numbered among my people, the house of Israel."
          That is the only hope that we Gentiles have. No hope for us
          whatever, no hope for this great and powerful nation, only by
          being numbered with these poor, degraded, despised, outcast,
          dark, and benighted Indians. Are you willing to be numbered with
          them? In what respect? Not to come down to their customs and
          habits, their uncleanness, filth, wickedness, darkness and
          ignorance; but be numbered with them in the inheritance if this
          great continent, which was given to them by promise, the same as
          Palestine was given to Abraham and Isaac. God gave it by the
          mouth of Jacob, who pronounced it upon the head of his son
          Joseph, it was promised that he should have a separate land from
          that given to Abraham and Isaac. Read it in the 49th chapter of
          Genesis. The Lord gave North and South America to the Indians,
          nearly six hundred years before Christ. And he promised that the
          Gentiles, in the latter days, who should come upon the face of
          this land, if they would repent when this Gospel should come
          forth unto them, they should have the privilege of receiving
          their inheritance in common with this remnant of Israel--these
          Indians. But if they did not repent there is another decree. And
          what is that? "They shall be utterly cut off from among my
          people." Thus it is predicted and you have read it for forty-five
          years. In another place the Lord says--"If they will not repent,
          behold I will cut off the cities of their land, I will throw down
          all their strongholds, and I will cut off their horses out of the
          midst of them, and I will execute vengeance and fury upon them
          such as they have not heard of. In another place, which I have
          not time to turn to and read, it says--"And it shall come to pass
          that every soul that will not repent of their sins and come unto
          my beloved son, will I cut off from among my people, O, house of
          Israel, and it shall be done unto them even as Moses has said,
          they shall be cut off from among my people."
          Now Moses has told us of that time, and it is repeated again in
          the 3rd chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, that the Lord would
          raise up a Prophet, and it should come to pass that every soul
          that would not hear that Prophet should be cut off from among the
          people. We are told that that Prophet was Jesus, and we believe
          it. Jesus Christ was that Prophet, and the day is to come, as
          sure as the Lord lives in yonder heavens, when every soul that
          will not repent, and receive his work, will be literally cut off
          from among the people, just as Moses has predicted. And it shall
          come to pass that "kings shall shut their mouths, for that which
          had not been told them shall they see, and that which they have
          not heard shall they behold," a marvelous work and a wonder, a
          work that the Lord would perform in the latter-days. A strange
          work, a strange act, so-called by Isaiah the Prophet.
          O that I had time to go into the numerous prophecies in the Book
          of Mormon, and point out the desolations that are to come upon
          this nations and this generation, if they do not repent! But
          every jot and every tittle that has not been fulfilled since the
          coming forth of the Book of Mormon, will be fulfilled to the very
          letter. Zion will arise, clothed with the glory of her God; the
          Lord will be her defence; he will be her shield and her buckler;
          and the power of his own right hand will protect his people. And
          it shall come to pass that every nation, and every kindred and
          tongue and people that will fight against the people of God, and
          against his Zion, will perish out of the earth, and all nations
          that "fight against Mount Zion shall become as the dream of a
          night vision. Like a hungry man who dreams and thinks that he
          eats, but he wakes and his soul has appetite;" so, in the
          latter-days, it shall be with not only one nation but all the
          nations that fight against Mount Zion. God has stretched forth
          his hand to exert the powers of the heavens, and he will fulfill
          and accomplish his work; and there is no power beneath the
          heavens that can stay his almighty hand.--Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Wilford Woodruff, June 27, 1875
                           Wilford Woodruff, June 27, 1875
           Delivered June 27, 1875, in the second ward School-house, Salt
                                     Lake City,
              at the funeral services of John Houseman, aged six years,
            and Willie Franklin, aged four years, sons of William and Ann
          burned to death at Wanship, Summit County, U. T., June 24, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                         SUFFERING--SECOND COMING OF CHRIST.
          I am entirely dependent this morning upon the Spirit of the Lord
          to guide and direct me in what I may say upon this painful
          occasion. Those who have assemble here--Brother and Sister
          Wheeler, and their friends who mourn with them, are dependent
          upon the same source for comfort in their serious bereavement;
          and in fact we are all dependent upon the blessing and the Spirit
          of the Lord in all the labors of life, and I hope that, in our
          services this morning, a large measure of that Spirit will be
          imparted unto us.
          I feel disposed to read the first chapter of Job as a preliminary
          to any remarks I may make. [The speaker read the first chapter of
          the Book of Job.] We also see in reading the history of Job that
          the devil did not finish with him there, as it seems the devil
          had another conversation with the Lord on this subject, in which
          he informed the Lord that a man would give anything for his life,
          and that if he, the devil, touched Job's flesh, he would
          certainly curse God. And it seems from reading this history that
          the Lord put Job into the hands of the devil, to do as he pleased
          with them, only to spare his life. Of course the history is
          familiar to you all who have read the Bible, and you are aware
          the devil smote Job, and he was covered with boils from the crown
          of his head to the soles of his feat, so that he was in great
          distress, trouble and tribulation, yet in the midst of it all he
          did not sin, but acknowledged the hand of the Lord.
          I may say with regard to the case which has brought us together
          this morning, it is a little similar to that of Job. We meet with
          some strange things in the history of our lives in the
          dispensations and dealings of God with men. In the case before us
          we are called to mourn the loss of two children taken from
          Brother and Sister Wheeler, we may say as suddenly and, in one
          sense of the word, as miraculously, as were the sons and
          daughters of Job. His affliction consisted not only of the loss
          of two children, but of all his children and also of all the
          possessions that he had, yet still, under all this he
          said--"Naked came I out of my mother's womb, and naked shall I
          return thither; the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away;
          blessed be the name of the Lord."
          I know very well it is hard for any person to be called to pass
          through the scenes that we sometimes are called to pass through
          in this life, it is so in the case before us this morning. The
          loss of these little children, taken away as they were, is
          certainly painful, not only to the parents, but to every person
          who reflects; and it is a very hard matter for any of us to enter
          into and appreciate the depth of sorrow which parents feel on
          occasions like this, it is difficult to bring the matter home to
          our own hearts unless we have been called to pass through similar
          affliction and sorrow. At the same time there is no doubt that we
          all sympathize with our friends when called to pass through
          trials and bereavement. And I will here say to Brother and Sister
          Wheeler, and to all my friends, there are a great many worse
          things in this world than the case we are now called to mourn.
          Our children are taken away from us in infancy and childhood, and
          they are taken away as Job's were, in one sense of the word,
          through the dispensations of Providence, causing us severe
          trials. This we will acknowledge; but, as I have already said,
          there are many things in this world that are far more painful and
          afflicting than to have our children burned to death. My friends
          may ask--"What is Brother Woodruff driving at in this remark?" I
          will tell you. I have lived in these valleys twenty-seven years,
          since the pioneers came here. I have seen a whole generation of
          men and women grow up in these valleys of the mountains, and they
          have become parents. I have seen some, I will not say a great
          many, but I have seen some young men, I say nothing about
          maidens, who have met with untimely deaths and who have gone to
          the grave disgraced, and a dishonor to themselves and to their
          parents. Circumstances of this kind are far more painful to any
          parent in the world than it is for their children to meet with
          sudden death by accident or any other way. I do not make these
          remarks to apply to Brother and Sister Wheeler, for none of us
          know what course our children will take. We set good examples
          before them, and we strive to teach them righteous principles,
          but when they come to years of accountability they have their
          agency and they act for themselves.
          Many things are transpiring in the earth to-day which we should
          regard as great calamities and as grievous to be borne if we had
          to pass through them. Think of these late earthquakes in South
          America, eight thousand people out of ten thousand in one city
          sunk in the earth in a few moments. And then, the tremendous
          floods that are sweeping over France and other parts of the
          earth, causing the death of hundreds and thousand of men, women
          and children. All these things are in fulfillment of the
          revelations of God, and of the judgments which he has promised
          should come upon the earth in the last days. One of the purposes
          which the Lord has in view in gathering his Saints to the valleys
          of the mountains is that they may not share in the sins or
          partake of the plagues of Babylon; therefore we have reason to
          rejoice before the Lord because of his mercies and blessings unto
          us. And with regard to a case like this before us this
          morning--the loss of these children--I want to say a few words
          for the consolation of those who are sorrowing. In the first
          place these children are innocent before the Lord; as to their
          death and the cause thereof, that is in the hands of God, and we
          should not complain of the Lord or his dispensations any more
          than Job did. These children have been taken away very suddenly,
          and in such a manner as to cause great sorrow and distress to
          their parents, but there is this consolation connected with the
          matter--they are innocent, they are not in transgression. They
          have paid the law of death which God passed on Adam and all his
          posterity; but when their spirits left their bodies and got into
          the spirit world their trouble and affliction were over. Their
          death was a very painful one, but their suffering is now over,
          and in a few years from now they will come forth out of their
          graves in the morning of the resurrection, not marred by fire or
          any element, but clothed with glory, immortality and eternal
          life, in eternal beauty and bloom, and they will be given into
          the hands of their parents, and they will receive them in the
          family organization of the celestial world, and their parents
          will have them for ever. They will live as long as their God
          lives. This, to Latter-day Saints, who believe in the
          resurrection, should be a source of comfort and consolation.
          Why our children are taken from us it is not for me to say, for
          God never revealed it unto me. We are all burying them. I have
          buried one-third of the children that have been given unto me. I
          have had some thirty children born to me, and ten of them are
          buried, all of them young. The question may arise with me and
          with you--"Why has the Lord taken away my children?" But that is
          not for me to tell, because I do not know; it is in the hands of
          the Lord, and it has been so from the creation of the world all
          the way down. Children are taken away in their infancy, and they
          go to the spirit world. They come here and fulfill the object of
          their coming, that is, they tabernacle in the flesh. They come to
          receive a probation and an inheritance on the earth; they obtain
          a body or tabernacle, that tabernacle will be preserved for them
          and in the morning of the resurrection the spirits and bodies
          will be reunited, and as here we find children of various ages in
          a family, from the infant at the mother's breast to manhood, so
          will it be in the family organization in the celestial world. Our
          children will be restored to us as they are laid down if we,
          their parents, keep the faith and prove ourselves worthy to
          obtain eternal life; and if we do not so prove ourselves our
          children will still be preserved, and will inherit celestial
          glory. This is my view in regard to all infants who die, whether
          they are born to Jew or Gentile, righteous or wicked. They come
          from their eternal Father and their eternal Mother unto whom they
          were born in the eternal world, and they will be restored to
          their eternal parentage; and all parents who have received
          children here according to the order of God and the holy
          priesthood, no matter in what age they may have lived, will claim
          those children in the morning of the resurrection, and they will
          be given unto them and they will grace their family organizations
          in the celestial world.
          With regard to the future state of those who die in infancy I do
          not feel authorized to say much. There has been a great deal of
          theory, and many views have been expressed on this subject, but
          there are many things connected with it which the Lord has
          probably never revealed to any of the Prophets or patriarchs who
          ever appeared on the earth. There are some things which have not
          been revealed to man, but are held in the bosom of God our
          Father, and it may be that the condition after death of those who
          die in infancy is among the things which God has never revealed;
          but it is sufficient for me to know that our children are saved,
          and that if we ourselves keep the faith and do our duty before
          the Lord, if we keep the celestial law, we shall be preserved by
          that law, and our children will be given unto us there, as they
          have been given here in this world of sorrow, affliction, pain
          and distress. It has no doubt been a marvel many times, in the
          minds of men and women, why God ever placed men and women in such
          a world as this, why he causes his children to pass through
          sorrow and affliction here in the body. The Lord has revealed
          something to us concerning this matter, and we have learned
          enough about it to know that this thing is necessary. We know
          that we are created in the image of God, both male and female;
          and whoever goes back into the presence of God our eternal
          Father, will find that he is a noble man, a noble God,
          tabernacled in a form similar to ours, for we are created after
          his own image; they will also learn that he has place us here
          that we may pass through a state of probation and experience, the
          same as he himself did in his day of mortality. And time and
          again it as been revealed in the revelations of God given in our
          day, as well as in the Bible and Book of Mormon, that these
          things are necessary in order to enable us to comprehend good an
          evil, and to be prepared for glory and blessings when we receive
          them. As the Apostle argues very strongly in the Book of
          Mormon--"If we never taste the bitter how will we know how to
          comprehend the sweet? If we never partake of pain how can be
          prize ease? And if we never pass through affliction, how can we
          comprehend glory, exaltation and eternal blessings?"
          The Lord has said concerning Jesus, that he descended below all
          things that he might rise above all things, and comprehend all
          things. No man descended lower than the Savior of the world. Born
          in a stable, cradled in a manger, he traveled from there to the
          cross through suffering, mingled with blood, to a throne of
          grace; and in all his life there was nothing of an earthly nature
          that seemed to be worth possessing. His whole life was passed in
          poverty, suffering, pain, affliction, labor, prayer, mourning and
          sorrow, until he gave up the ghost on the cross. Still he was
          God's firstborn son and the Redeemer of the world. The question
          might be asked why the Lord suffered his Son to come here and to
          live and die as he did. When we get into the spirit world, and
          the vail is withdrawn, we shall then perhaps understand the whys
          and wherefore of all these things. In the dispensations and
          providences of God to man it seems that we are born to suffer
          pain, affliction, sorrows and trials; this is what God has
          decreed that the human family shall pass through; and if we make
          a right use of this probation, the experience it brings will
          eventually prove a great blessing to us, and when we receive
          immortality and eternal life, exaltation, kingdoms, thrones,
          principalities and powers with all the blessings of the fulness
          of the Gospel of Christ, we shall understand and comprehend why
          we are called to pass through a continual warfare during the few
          years we spent in the flesh.
          It certainly does require a good deal of the Spirit of the Lord
          to give comfort and consolation to a father and mother mourning
          for the loss of their children; and without the Gospel of Christ
          the separation by death is one of the most gloomy subjects it is
          possible to contemplate; but just as soon as we obtain the Gospel
          and learn the principle of the resurrection, the gloom, sorrow
          and suffering occasioned by death are, in a great measure, taken
          away. I have often thought that, to see a dead body, and to see
          that body laid in the grave and covered with earth, is one of the
          most gloomy things on earth; without the Gospel it is like taking
          a leap in the dark. But as quick as we obtain the Gospel, as soon
          as the spirit of man is enlightened by the inspiration of the
          Almighty, he can exclaim with one of old--"Oh grave, where is thy
          victory, Oh death, where is thy sting? The sting of death is sin,
          and the gift of God is eternal life, through our Lord Jesus
          Christ." The resurrection of the dead presents itself before the
          enlightened mind of man, and he has a foundation for his spirit
          to rest upon. That is the position of the Latter-day Saints
          to-day. We do know for ourselves, we are not in the dark with
          regard to this matter; God has revealed it to us, and we do
          understand the principle of the resurrection of the dead, and
          that the Gospel brings life and immortality to light. We have
          received the Gospel, and if we are true to the principles of that
          Gospel as long as we live, we shall be made partakers of
          immortality, exaltation and glory.
          I know very will that the loss of their children in this terrible
          manner is a sad affliction to brother and sister Wheeler. It was
          a sad affliction for Job when his children and possessions were
          taken from him in an hour, but yet he had sense or knowledge
          enough to understand an say that when he came into the world he
          possessed neither children, houses, lands, horses, oxen, camels
          nor asses, but that all his wealth had been given to him by the
          Lord, and that the Lord had taken them away and blessed be his
          holy name. I will say to our mourning friends, your children are
          taken away and you can not help it; there is no censure to be
          given to parents when they do the best they can. A mother should
          not be censured because she can not save her sick child, and we
          have to leave these things in the hands of God. It will be but a
          little time until they will be restored to us; in a little time
          brother and sister Wheeler will again have the children whose
          loss they now mourn.
          With regard to the growth, glory, or exaltation of children in
          the life to come, God has not revealed anything on that subject
          to me, either about your children, mine, or anybody else's, any
          further than we know they are saved. And I feel that we have to
          put our trust in the Lord in these afflictions, we have to lean
          upon his arm and to look to him for comfort and consolation. We
          do not mourn under these afflictions as those who have no hope;
          we do not mourn the loss of our children as though we were never
          going to see them again, because we know better. The Lord has
          taught us better, and so has the Gospel; the revelations of Jesus
          Christ have shown us that they will be restored to us in the
          resurrection of the just. And I will here say with regard to the
          Gospel of Christ, that it is one of the greatest mysteries under
          the heavens to me why there are so few of the human family,
          whether in the Christian, Pagan or Jewish world, who take any
          interest in eternal things, in the state of man after death. If
          we read the Bible we learn that Noah, filled with revelation, and
          with the Gospel in his hand, although he labored a hundred and
          twenty years, could not get a solitary soul except his own family
          to go with him to salvation. It was similar in the days of the
          Patriarchs and Prophets, and if we come down to the days of
          Christ, we find that his testimony was rejected by the rabbis,
          high priests and the great mass of the people, and he chose for
          his Apostles twelve poor fishermen, and they and very few of the
          people, comparatively speaking, were all that received the
          teaching of Jesus and followed him through the regeneration;
          while the whole Jewish nation, with these few exceptions, were
          ready to put their Shiloh to death, and he the person upon whom
          the salvation of the whole house of Israel depended. It is just
          so to-day. The great majority of the people reject the words of
          life and salvation which are proclaimed unto them. God, in these
          last days revealed the Gospel of Jesus Christ to Joseph Smith by
          the teaching of angels out of heaven, and its principles are made
          known to the world, and there has never been a congregation of
          Gentiles, from that day to this, to whom the Elders of Israel
          have borne record of these things, but what the Spirit of God has
          also borne record of the truth of their testimony; and herein
          lies the condemnation of this generation, for "light, has come
          into the world but men love darkness rather than light, because
          their deeds are evil." I ask, in the name of God and humanity,
          why is it that intelligent beings, made in the image of God, take
          no interest in their condition after death? They know they are
          going to die, and, if they have any sense or reflection, they
          know they will live after the death of their mortal bodies; still
          men will sell their eternal interest for money, for a few hundred
          or a few thousand dollars they will sell all the interest they
          have in the eternal world; in fact, they take no interest in
          their eternal welfare. Their cry is--"Give me gold, silver and
          honors the few years I spend here, and eternal life may go where
          it pleases, I have no interest in that." I ask again, why is it
          that the human family take no interest in these things? We have
          preached over forty years. I have been engaged in that work over
          that time, and have proclaimed the words of eternal life to
          millions of people, and have traveled more than a hundred
          thousand miles in so doing, and, as the Prophet has said, I have
          found one of a family and two of a city who have had eyes to see,
          ears to hear, and hearts to understand, and they have been
          gathered up from the various nations of the earth into the
          mountains of Israel, and here to-day we have a little handful of
          people, out of the twelve hundred millions who dwell upon the
          earth, who feel an interest in building up the Zion and kingdom
          of God upon the earth, and who are desirous of being saved in
          that kingdom.
          Now I would rather be poor all the days of my life, I would
          rather go through poverty and affliction, it matters not how
          severe, even to the sacrifice of my own life, than lose salvation
          and eternal life, because I have faith in it and always had. I
          always have had faith in the Bible and in the revelations of God
          since I was a boy like these sitting on these seats, eight or ten
          years old, when I went to the Presbyterian Sunday school and read
          about Jesus Christ. I believed then that he was the Savior of the
          world; I believed that the Old and New Testament was true. I
          believe it to-day. What would it profit a men to gain the whole
          world and lose his own soul? What will a man give in exchange for
          his soul? When he comes into the presence of God he can't buy it.
          This is the position of the world. There is none of us going to
          live but a little while; we shall all pass away soon, and our
          eternal destiny depends upon the few days, weeks, months or years
          that we spend here in the flesh. Do you not think it will pay a
          man or a woman to keep the commandments of God? It will, and when
          we enjoy the Holy Spirit, when we are trying to live our religion
          here on the earth, we are the happiest people on God's footstool,
          no matter what our circumstances may be. I do not care whether we
          are rich or poor, whether in happiness or affliction, if a man is
          living his religion and enjoys the favor and Spirit of God, it
          makes no difference to him what takes place on the earth. There
          may be earthquakes, war, fire or sword in the land, but he feels
          that it is all right with him. That is the way I feel to-day.
          With regard to the Gospel of Christ, it is a thing that we should
          all labor to maintain the few years the we spend here. When I get
          through with this life and go into the spirit world. I do not
          want to miss what I have in anticipation. I have always desired
          to see the Savior, Father Adam, Enoch, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and
          those old Prophets we read about in the Bible. I desired that
          before I heard this Gospel, I desire it to-day; and I do not wish
          to miss this, for nothing in this world would pay me for such a
          sacrifice. But I know that it requires constant warfare, labor
          and faithfulness before the Lord in order for us to keep in
          fellowship with the Holy Spirit, and to live in such a manner
          that we may obtain these blessings. Jesus says--"Strait is the
          gate and narrow the way that leads to eternal lives, and few
          there are who find it, while broad is the way that leads to
          death, and many there be who go in thereat." The road to death is
          broad enough to catch the whole world, and they do not like to
          walk in the strait and narrow one, they do not like to keep the
          celestial law. I have met with professed ministers of the Gospel,
          in my travels, at whose tables I have eaten and drank, and I have
          given them the Book of Mormon and the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants, and have talked to and labored with them, and I have
          known some of them spend days and days in this warfare, trying to
          decide which to do, whether to receive the Gospel of Christ and
          take the reproach of the world, or reject it; and I may say that
          in nine cases out of ten they have come to the conclusion to
          reject it. When I visited Fox Island the first time, I went to
          the house of Mr. Newton, a Baptist minister; and I stayed with
          him. But first I went to his church and heard him preach, and
          when he got through I wanted to bear record of the Gospel, for I
          had a message to that people, and I appointed a meeting for four
          o'clock in the afternoon, and I preached the Gospel to them, and
          Mr. Newton took me to this home and I gave him the Book of Mormon
          and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, and for ten days that man
          walked about his room until midnight trying to decide what he
          should do. The Spirit of the Lord bore record to him that my
          testimony was true, and he felt that if he obeyed the Gospel
          which I had proclaimed unto him he would lose his good name and
          honor among men, but that if he did not receive it, he would be
          damned. Finally he rejected it, and the consequence was that he
          became a vagabond, and a miserable outcast. I baptized all his
          flock who owned any portion of the meeting-house, and if he had
          embraced the Gospel and been gathered with them he would have
          been here and saved in the kingdom of God, instead of the
          vagabond that he has since become. I merely mention this to show
          how the minds of some men are acted upon by the tidings of the
          Gospel. Some of them feel that it would be a great reproach to
          obey that Gospel and to keep the commandments of God. Bless your
          souls, we who obey the Gospel of Christ are all in good company.
          Whenever you are persecuted for righteousness sake, said Jesus,
          rejoice and be exceeding glad for so persecuted they the Prophets
          and Apostles which were before you.
          I will say to all, whether in the church or in the world, it will
          pay you to keep the commandments of God. Here is a man who has a
          wife that he thinks a great deal of; they have lovely children,
          and the ties of affection bind them closely. Now should not such
          a man have respect enough for God to secure to himself his wife
          and his children in the celestial world after the resurrection?
          But you cannot get worldlings to believe in such a principle; the
          people, as I said before, have not interest enough in the things
          of the kingdom of God to be willing to keep the commandments of
          I say to the Latter-day Saints, we should be faithful to our God.
          We are blessed above all the people that breathe the breath of
          life upon the earth, and we are blessed above all other
          dispensations and generations of men, for the Lord has put into
          our hands the power to build up his Zion upon the earth, never
          more to be thrown down, and this is what no other generation has
          ever been called to do. But although this is the mission of the
          Latter-day Saints, we have a continual warfare to wage--a warfare
          with the powers of darkness, and a warfare with ourselves. The
          ancients had a similar experience to pass through--they had their
          day of trials, troubles and tribulations. Enoch labored three
          hundred and sixty-five years in building up Zion, and he had the
          opposition of the whole world. But the Lord blessed him so that
          he maintained his ground for that length of time, and gathered
          together a few out of the nations of the earth, and they were
          sanctified before the Lord, and he had to take them away, and the
          saying went forth--"Zion is fled." So you may trace down all the
          Prophets. Read the history of Ezekiel, Jeremiah, Isaiah and
          others, and you will find that it was a warfare with them all the
          way through. And so with Jesus and the Apostles. But all those
          dispensations have passed and gone into the spirits world, and
          they have their eyes upon us, and in fact God our heavenly Father
          and all under him--the whole heavenly host, have their eyes
          turned towards the Latter-day Saints, because this is the great
          dispensation of which Adam, Enoch and all the ancient patriarchs
          and Prophets have spoken, in which shall take place the final
          redemption of the House of Israel, the restoration of their
          kingdom, the rebuilding of their city and Temple, the restoration
          of their oracles and Priesthood, of the Urim and Thummim, and the
          preparation for the final winding up scene in the last days; all
          these things will take place in the dispensation in which we are
          permitted to live. 
          Let us, then, try and fulfill and perform our duties as good
          Latter-day Saints. Let us bear the yoke of Christ, live our
          religion and keep the commandments of God. Let us try and bring
          up our children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. Let us
          set them good examples and teach them good principles while they
          are young. They are given to us by our heavenly father; they are
          our kingdom, they are the foundation of our exaltation and glory;
          they are plants of renown, and we should strive to bear them up
          before the Lord, and teach them to pray to, and to have faith in,
          the Lord as far as we can, that when we are passed and gone and
          they succeed us on this stage of action, they may bear off the
          great latter-day work and kingdom of God upon the earth. I do not
          believe that the day is very far distant when the revelations
          which God has given concerning the last days will have their
          fulfillment. I believe there are many children now living in the
          mountains of Israel who will never taste of death, that is, they
          will dwell on the earth, at the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ.
          I will acknowledge that there is a great deal to be done, and the
          Lord has not revealed to man the day or the hour, but he has
          revealed the generation; and the fig trees are now putting forth
          their leaves in the eyes of all the nations, indicating the near
          approach of the second coming of the Son of Man. It is my faith
          that hundreds and thousands of the children that have been given
          to us will be alive in the flesh when Christ comes in the clouds
          of heaven in power and great glory. The Lord will not disappoint
          the inhabitants of the earth in these last days in regard to his
          second coming, any more than he has with regard to other great
          events and dispensations.
               We live in a very important age and generation; we live in
          the day and time when God has set his hand to fulfill a measure
          of prophecy and revelation to man, in the great dispensation of
          all dispensations. As an individual I do not believe that many
          more years will roll over the heads of the inhabitants of the
          earth before the resurrection will be upon them, and then these
          children, which we are called to bury to-day, will come forth
          from their graves, clothed with glory, immortality and eternal
          life. You may ask why I believe this. I believe it because the
          revelations of God say so. I read the Scriptures, and I believe
          that the revelations and prophecies therein contained mean what
          they say, and I also believe that the saying of every Prophet or
          Apostle spoken under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost will have
          its fulfillment, and, as Paul said, no prophecy of Scripture hath
          any private interpretation, but holy men of old spake as they
          were moved upon by the Holy Ghost. They spake the mind and word
          of the Lord, and none of their sayings will fail to be fulfilled
          before the Lord has said--"Though the heavens and the earth pass
          away, my word shall not fail, but shall be fulfilled." That is
          the way I read the prophecy and revelation.
          The Jews will be moved upon by and by, and they will return to
          the land of their fathers, and they will rebuild Jerusalem. These
          Lamanites here will receive the Gospel of Christ in fulfillment
          of the revelations of God. The Prophets which have been shut up
          in the north country with the nine and a half tribes led away by
          Shalmanezer, King of Assyria, thousands of years ago, will come
          in remembrance before God; they will smite the rocks and
          mountains of ice will flow down before them, and those long lost
          tribes will come forth in your day and mine, if we live a few
          years longer, and they will be crowned under the hands of the
          children of Ephraim--the Elders of Israel who dwell in the land
          of Zion. And by and by the testimony of the Gospel will be sealed
          among the Gentiles, and the Gospel will turn to the whole house
          of Israel, and the judgments of God will back up the testimony of
          the Elders of this Church, and the Lord will send messengers who
          will go forth and reap down the earth. The unbeliever may say
          that what we term judgments have always prevailed more or less
          among the nations, and that God has nothing to do with them, they
          are all natural. Well, if they have always prevailed, they will
          prevail to a greater extent in these last days than ever before,
          until everything that God has spoken shall come to pass.
          Judgments await the world, and they await this nation, and the
          day is as hand when the Lord will sweep the earth as with a besom
          of destruction. In the vision which the Lord gave to Enoch, he
          saw the heavens weeping over the earth because of the fall of
          man; and when Enoch asked the Lord--"When will the earth rest
          from under the curse of sin?" the Lord told him that in the last
          days the earth should rest, for then it should be redeemed from
          the sin, wickedness and abominations that were upon it. The earth
          is now pretty near ripe, and when ripened the Lord will cut them
          off. These things are before the Latter-day Saints, but the world
          do not believe in them any more than they believed in the message
          of Noah or Lot.
          Brethren and sisters, let us read the revelations of God for
          ourselves, and when we read them, let us believe them, and try to
          live in such a way that we may be ready for whatever dispensation
          the Lord may have in store for us, and so that we can acknowledge
          his hand as Job did, and not find any fault with him because of
          his providences toward us. If we cannot comprehend them now, we
          shall be able to do so in a little while. The Lord may have
          purposes in view in his dealings with us that we do not
          understand; I presume he has. In fact, the whole of the dealings
          of God to man are a mystery. There is a vail over the world, and
          it is ordained of God that it should be so, for if it were not
          so, and if men could comprehend eternal things, as God
          comprehends them, there is no man on the earth, no matter how
          wicked he may be, but what would be willing to keep the
          commandments of God, and to pass through anything that God
          ordained, for therein he would see there was salvation and
          eternal life. But God has an order in these matters, as he
          revealed to Joseph Smith. He said unto Joseph--"I will prove you
          whether you will abide in my covenant; if you are not willing to
          abide in my covenant even unto death, you are not worthy of me."
          And it is so with the Saints. If they are not willing to abide in
          the covenants they have made with God, even unto death if
          necessary, they are not worthy of him. Jesus laid down his life
          to redeem the world, and passed through suffering and affliction
          all his life in order that he might fulfill the mission which was
          given him. So it is with us. The Lord says--"I am going to prove
          the children of men." There are a few individuals in this
          dispensation who will inherit celestial glory, and a few in other
          dispensations; but before they receive their exaltation they will
          have to pass through and submit to whatever dispensation God may
          decree. But for all this they will receive their reward--they
          will become Gods, they will inherit thrones, kingdoms,
          principalities and powers through the endless ages of eternity,
          and to their increase there will be no end, and the heart of man
          has never conceived of the glory that is in store for the sons
          and daughters of God who keep the celestial law. And yet God has
          a vail over all in regard to these things. The whole world will
          be judged according to the deeds done in the body, and they will
          inherit kingdoms according to the laws which they have kept,
          every man being preserved by the law which he has observed and
          all will be saved in some glory, except the sons of perdition.
          Now, brethren and sisters, the Gospel of Christ is before us. We
          are all passing along, and it will only be a little time before a
          good many of us will be on the other side of the vail. Our
          friends are passing off every day, and we look in vain for many
          with whom we have been familiar in years that are past. If I go
          into a congregation of ten thousand and enquire for the Saints I
          knew in Kirtland, and request them to lift up their hands, it
          will be like a standard bearer on the mountains, there is only
          here and there one. You ask a congregation how many of them knew
          Joseph Smith, and it is only here and there one, and they are
          passing away to the other side of the vail. It is so with us all,
          we are hastening to the end of life's journey, and a good many of
          us are on the downward grade. I ask that what little time I live,
          I may keep the faith and have the fellowship of the Holy Spirit
          and of the Saints of God, that when I get through I may be
          satisfied with life, satisfied with my acts, that I may receive a
          welcome into the Kingdom of God. That is all I ask and all I
          labor for. As for riches and wealth, I do not want them if they
          will damn me. I would like to have enough to clothe, shoe and
          feed my wives and children and to make them comfortable, if I can
          get it honestly before the Lord; but I would rather myself and
          them all be in poverty than to have wealth and be destroyed.
          Riches are dangerous unless we can use them so as not to destroy
          us; if we cannot use them to the glory of God and for the
          building up of his Kingdom, we are better without them. I do not
          expect to live a great many years longer. The young, the
          middle-aged and the old are dying off. For many years of my life
          the gospel of Jesus Christ has been a consolation to me. I have
          spent a good deal more than half of my life in laboring in this
          Church. I labored to find this Church, I may say, from my
          childhood up, and many a midnight hour have I plead with the
          Lord, in the wilderness, in the woods, and in my mill, and under
          various circumstances, that the Lord would let me find a people
          who contended for the faith once delivered to the Saints. I
          desired this from reading the Bible, and from the inspiration of
          the Holy Spirit, for in the pages of that sacred book I learned
          that a people once lived upon the earth who had communion with
          God, and they had power to command the elements, and they obeyed
          them; they conversed with angels, and had the gifts and graces of
          a religion which had power and salvation in it. I could not find
          this on the face of the earth. I prayed to the Lord to let me
          live to find such a people, and he promised that I should, and I
          have lived to find them. I have seen the faces of Prophets and
          inspired men, and it has been a great consolation to me. I have
          my failings and imperfection and I expect that we are all subject
          to them, more or less. I want to overcome them, because I desire
          to partake of eternal life. I also desire this for the Saints of
          God and for the honest and meek of the earth everywhere.
          I have labored many years, and traveled without purse and scrip,
          preached without money and without price, for the purpose of
          saving my fellowmen. I labor on Mount Zion to try and save the
          dead; I spend a good deal of time in this. It is a consolation to
          me, I pray God my heavenly Father to bless you and all the
          Latter-day Saints, and that he will give us enough of his Holy
          Spirit to keep us in the path of duty and rectitude, virtue and
          righteousness, that we may be justified before him. I pray my
          heavenly Father that he will bless Brother and Sister Wheeler in
          their bereavement, and give them his Holy Spirit, that, when they
          lie down at night and rise in the morning and miss their children
          they may feel to commit themselves into the hands of the Lord,
          and realize that their separation from their little ones is not
          for ever, but that in a little while they will be restored to
          them. This applies to us all in the loss of our children. We lay
          them away in the grave, but they will come forth in the morning
          of the resurrection, and if we are faithful to the truth, we
          shall receive them and rejoice with them; and when we have passed
          through the sorrows of mortality and have the joy and glory of
          the celestial kingdom conferred upon us we shall then know that
          the afflictions of mortality have prepared us for and enabled us
          to appreciate the blessings which God has in store for the
          May God bless us, and give us his Spirit, for Jesus' sake, Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
          Pratt, July 11, 1875
                             Orson Pratt, July 11, 1875
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
          Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, on the occasion
             of the New England and New York Editorial Excursion Party,
                          Sunday Afternoon, July 11, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                        THINGS TO BE GATHERED IN ONE--DIVINE
                           MARRIAGE--BAPTISM FOR THE DEAD.
          I will call the attention of the congregation to a portion of the
          word of God contained in the 19th chapter of the Gospel according
          to St. Matthew. [The speaker read the 3, 4, 5, 7, 8, and 9
          I have read these passages of Scripture in order to dwell, this
          afternoon, if the Lord will, and his Spirit shall so direct my
          mind, upon the subject of marriage, and to show wherein the
          people called Latter-day Saints differ in their views from other
          Christian denominations in relation to this great and divine
          ordinance, and to make such other remarks, not particularly
          connected with the subject, as the Spirit of the Lord may direct.
          First, however, before taking up this divine ordinance, it may be
          well to state, in brief terms, some of the views of the
          Latter-day Saints in regard to the doctrine which they have
          embraced. I shall endeavor to be very brief on every point, in
          order to enumerate, as far as possible, the variety of doctrines
          and principles which we have embraced, that are peculiar to us as
          a people. I will commence by saying that the Church of Jesus
          Christ of Latter-day Saints has not grown out of the various
          religious societies that now exist, or that have existed, in
          Christendom; neither has it grown out of any of their
          institutions. Our Priesthood, our doctrine, our authority, the
          organization of our Church, and everything connected therewith,
          have been something revealed directly from the heavens. Perhaps
          you may inquire--"Have you not been guided more or less in
          relation to these principles by the book which is called the
          Bible?" I answer that, in the organization of the kingdom of God
          on the earth in the nineteenth century, we have been guided by
          the direct revelation to us from heaven. We do not profess that
          our doctrines and principles are entirely distinct and something
          entirely different from those which are recorded in the Bible, we
          are far from making any such profession; but we believe that the
          same God who organized his kingdom in ancient times, and revealed
          his will to the inhabitants of the earth, has revealed, in these
          last days, principles in accordance with those revealed in former
          times, and that he is a consistent Being, and that he would not
          communicate a Gospel for the inhabitants of the earth that was
          not revealed and understood in former ages. The same Gospel,
          therefore, which God has revealed anew in our day, when compared
          with the Gospel contained in the New Testament, is found to
          accord in every principle, and in all its ordinances and
          institutions, with ancient Christianity.
          This Church was organized on the 6th day of April, 1830. The very
          day of the month on which it should be organized was pointed out
          by new revelation; the officers that were placed in the Church
          were appointed, and the names of many of them were given by new
          revelation. The duties of these officers were also appointed by
          direct revelation from heaven. God organized the Church with
          Apostles in it, the same as he organized his ancient Church; he
          organized it with Revelators and with Prophets, inspired from on
          high, the same as he organized the ancient Christian Church. He
          commanded the people to believe in his Son Jesus Christ, as the
          great Redeemer who died in the meridian of time for the sins of
          mankind. He commanded, by new revelation, that we should believe
          in the same Redeemer and in the same atonement; he commanded us
          to repent of all our sins, forsake all unrighteousness, cease to
          do evil and learn to do well, and to reform our lives in every
          respect, the same as he commanded the people in the ancient
          dispensation of the Gospel. By new revelation we were commanded
          to be baptized by immersion in water, for the remission of our
          sins, the same as he commanded the people in ancient times to
          attend to the same divine ordinance. By new revelation, he
          commanded his servants the Apostles, and those to whom he gave
          power and authority, to lay hands on all baptized believers, and
          to confirm upon them the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, the
          same as was practiced among the Saints in ancient times. By new
          revelation the Lord promised that certain signs should follow the
          believers among all nations, kindreds, tongues and people to whom
          this Gospel should be sent. All that would believe, men and
          women, were promised certain signs, among which I will name that
          they should cast out devils, speak with new tongues, and if they
          should take up serpents, or drink any deadly think, it should not
          hurt them, they should lay their hands upon the sick and they
          should recover. The same promise was made by our Savior under the
          ancient dispensation of the Gospel. He commanded his servants, in
          these days, to go forth and preach to the Gentile nations first;
          and when we had faithfully borne our testimony to them, and they
          were sufficiently warned, then we were to turn to the scattered
          and dispersed remnants of Israel in the four quarters of the
          earth, and preach the Gospel to them. He commanded, by new
          revelation, that his servants should say unto the inhabitants of
          all the earth that would believe, repent, be baptized, and
          receive the Gospel of the Son of God, that they should leave
          their respective nations, and gather together in one place, which
          the Lord, by new revelation, should appoint.
          All this was given by new revelation. Does it agree or disagree
          with the Scriptures contained in the Bible? Judge ye for
          yourselves. Did the ancient Christian Church have inspired
          Apostles, who had power to call upon God and receive new
          revelation from him? So does the modern Christian Church, which
          God has reorganized on the earth, claim to have the same
          officers, Apostles, not in name merely, but inspired from heaven,
          to receive new revelations, as the ancient Apostles were. Is
          there any disagreement, then, between the former pattern and the
          latter-day pattern? Did the ancient Christian Church have a
          multitude of inspired Prophets, men and women, who could prophesy
          concerning future events? So the latter-day Christian Church,
          organized by new revelation, has an abundance of Prophets and
          Prophetesses to whom the future has been opened, and they
          foretell future events; hence there is no disagreement between
          the ancient pattern and the latter-day pattern. Did the Apostles
          lay on hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and did the
          Spirit of God descend from the heavens, and fall upon the
          baptized believers through the laying on of hands? So in the
          latter days have the same blessings been given among all the
          nations and people and kindreds and tongues, wherever this Gospel
          has been preached. No difference, then, so far as this is
          Did the ancient Christian Church have a great variety of members
          possessing a variety of spiritual gifts? So does the latter-day
          Christian Church believe in the same thing. Did any in the
          Christian Church presume, in ancient times, to take unto
          themselves the authority of the ministry, without being called of
          God by new revelation? Never, no never! All were called by new
          revelation to officiate in the various offices of the Church,
          after the same pattern that Aaron was called. "No man," says
          Paul, "taketh this honor unto himself, but he that is called of
          God as was Aaron." Everybody knows, from the history given, how
          Aaron was called by new revelation. Have any among all the
          peoples and nations of the earth authority to administer baptism?
          Yes. Who are they? Those who are called by new revelation, and
          none else. Have any authority to administer the Lord's Supper
          among all the Christian nations of the earth? Yes. Who are they?
          Those to whom the Lord has spoken, whom the Lord has called as he
          called Aaron. Have any Christian denominations who deny new
          revelation, authority to administer this sacred ordinance? Not
          one upon the face of the whole earth. Are ordinances,
          administered by those who deny new revelation, accepted by the
          Most High? Not one of them. Why? Because God does not sanction
          that which is not appointed by him.
          Perhaps some may inquire, if this does not cut off the Christian
          Church from the face of the earth? I answer, it does, unless God
          has a Christian Church with revelators and Prophets in it, and
          whose officers are called by new revelation. Inquires one--"Do
          you mean to say that we have had no true Christian Church on the
          earth for a great many centuries?" I do mean to say this, unless
          there have been persons authorized, according to the requirements
          of the holy Scriptures. If we can find a Church anywhere on the
          face of the earth that has Apostles in it, and revelators, and
          inspired men, then we have a true Christian Church; but if we can
          not find this, then we have no such Church. If we can find a
          church that has the gifts and the signs spoken of by the New
          Testament, we can find and true Christian Church; but if we can't
          find such, we have no reason to believe that there is such a
          Church on the earth. "But," says one, "we call ourselves
          Christians." That is a very easy matter; but calling yourselves
          Christians or Christian churches does not make you such. Inquires
          one--"is it not contrary to the Scriptures to suppose that the
          world would be left for so many centuries without a Christian
          Church?" No; it is in accordance with the Scriptures, for they
          foretell the Apostacy, the falling away and the darkness that
          should reign over the nations, and show that instead of having
          true teachers, men would heap to themselves teachers without
          authority from God, uninspired men, whose ears would be turned
          away from the truth unto fables. This great apostacy commenced
          about the close of the first century of the Christian era, and it
          has been waxing worse and worse from then until now. A short time
          after the death of the last of the Apostles, the Christian
          Church, what few of them remained, were persecuted from mountain
          to mountain, from den to den, from one cave of the earth to
          another, and from nation to nation until they were entirely
          exterminated and rooted out of the earth. Well, what was left? An
          apostate Christianity, a Christianity without revelators, without
          any voice of God, without any Prophets to unfold the future,
          without visions, without any communications from the heavens.
          Apostacy succeeded the Christian Church and has borne rule over
          all the nations of the earth; and these Scriptures have been
          fulfilled; for they say that a certain power should arise, and
          make war with the Saints and overcome them, and they should be
          given into the hands of that power.
          But is our earth always to be left without the Church and kingdom
          of God, and without Apostles, Prophets, or a voice from the
          heavens? No. John saw in his vision on Patmos how the Gospel
          should again be preached among the nations, after great Babylon
          should arise, after she should persecute the Saints and destroy
          them from the earth, and present her golden cup full of
          filthiness and abominations for all nations to drink thereof.
          After he had seen this, he saw how the Christian Church would
          again return to the earth. In the fourteenth chapter of
          Revelations and sixth verse, he says--"I saw another angel flying
          through the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to
          preach to them that dwell on the earth, unto every nation, and
          kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, "Fear
          God and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come."
          And another angel followed this one that had the Gospel,
          saying--"Babylon is fallen, is fallen." Why? Because she had made
          all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.
          Immediately after this the Son of Man was seen by John, sitting
          upon a white cloud, coming in his glory and power to destroy the
          nations of the earth. Here, then, were three great events
          portrayed by the ancient Apostle John, which should take place
          just prior to and at the time of the coming of the Son of Man.
          The Gospel is to be brought by an angel. For whom? For all
          people. Now, if there had been any people, nation, kindred, or
          tongue, in any part of the earth that had the Gospel, and had the
          authority to administer its ordinances, there would be no
          necessity for this angel's coming, all we would have had to do,
          would be to hunt up that people, and there, among them, we should
          have found Apostles, Prophets, revelators, and men having power
          to call upon God, and get revelation; and then persons would be
          called by new revelation to the ministry. But no such people
          existed, and hence, when the angel brings the Gospel, it has to
          be preached to all people, nations and tongues, under the whole
          Now the Latter-day Saints have happened to live in the day when
          the Lord has sent his angel, and when he has again established
          his Church, and has commanded his servants to go forth, calling
          them by name, to preached the Gospel to the people, without purse
          and scrip, to organize his people among all nations and to say
          unto them--"Gather out from all these nations unto one place."
          "But," says one, "what does this mean? Did the ancient Apostles
          and the ancient Christian Churches gather?" I answer that the
          same doctrines which they taught are taught in these days; yet
          when it comes to some of the great temporal principles of
          salvation God has varied in his plans in every dispensation. To
          Noah a command was given to build an ark; that was the way in
          which was to be effected the temporal salvation of all believers
          in his day. Abraham was commanded to leave his country, kindred
          and friends; that was a command of a very different character to
          the one given in the dispensation of Noah. In the days of Moses,
          another command was given quite different from that given to
          either Noah or Abraham, and so on down. In the days of Jesus, so
          far as temporal salvation was concerned, the believers were
          permitted to remain at Corinth, Ephesus, Galatia and in all the
          countries wherever the Christian Church was organized; there was
          no gathering in that day. But the last dispensation is to be a
          dispensation of gathering together of all the people of God. It
          is spoken of by Paul in the first chapter of his epistle to the
          Ephesians, where it is said "That, in the dispensation of the
          fulness of times, the Lord will gather together in one all that
          are in Christ, whether they be in the heavens or upon the earth,
          and they may all be gathered in one."
          Now if this angel who brought this Gospel from the heavens, and
          commanded this Church to be organized, had left out this
          gathering together in one, we would have had reason to suppose
          him to be an imposter. Why? Because the great essential feature
          of the latter-day dispensation was a gathering together in one of
          all things in Christ. That is the reason why these vales are
          filled with inhabitants of different nations and tongues; they
          have heard in different parts of the earth the sound of the
          Gospel which God has brought to light in these latter-days by an
          angel; they heard the voice of the Lord calling upon them to flee
          from Babylon, and to gather together in one, and that is why the
          are here. This agrees with the testimony of John, that, after the
          angel came, the Gospel should be preached to all nations. He
          heard a great voice from heaven, saying--"Come out of her, my
          people, lest ye be partakers of her sins and receive of her
          plagues; for her sins have reached to the heavens, and God hath
          remembered her iniquities." That voice, recollect, was not to be
          a cunningly devised fable, got up by a certain number of divines
          or theologians, according to their own wisdom; it was to be a
          voice from heaven, a new revelation, commanding the people to do
          this. About a hundred thousand of the Latter-day Saints, dwelling
          in this mountain region, building up towns and cities for some
          four or five hundred miles in extent, have heard the voice of the
          Lord from the heavens and have gathered out. You have heard the
          proclamation, when the latter-day kingdom was established, to
          take your lamps and go forth to meet the Bridegroom. Instead of
          staying in Europe, Asia, Africa, Australia, or among the islands
          of the sea, you have been commanded to take your lamps and gather
          out; this is like the fish net that was cast into the sea, and
          gathered all kinds, both good and bad." "Do you mean to say,"
          says one, "that there are some gathered among you who are bad?"
          Yes; if there were not the parable of our Savior would not be
          fulfilled. But by and by there will be a sorting out, and the bad
          will be cast away unto their own place, while the good will be
          gathered into vessels and be saved.
          This will be fulfilling the words of the Prophet Isaiah, in the
          43rd chapter--"I will gather them from the east, and from the
          west, I will say to the north give up, and to the south keep
          back. Bring my sons from afar, and my daughters from the ends of
          the earth, even every one that is called by my name."--Says
          one--"Do you really think there will be no Christians left in the
          north, nor in the south, nor in the east, nor in the west, but
          that every one that is called by the name of the Lord will be
          gathered in one?" Yes, that is what we believe and that is one of
          the peculiarities of what the world call "Mormonism," we do not
          believe there will be a Christian left on the whole face of the
          earth, but what will be gathered together. "Well," says one, "if
          that is true, if Isaiah told the truth about that, and the day is
          at hand for his prophecy to be fulfilled, the nations will truly
          be in a awful dilemma, when every Christian is gathered out." I
          think they will, I think you draw a very correct conclusion.
          Why does the Lord gather them out? As the Prophet Isaiah has said
          in another place, he gathers them out to the mountains, and that
          say one to another--"Come, let us go up to the mountain of the
          Lord and to the house of the God of Jacob." What for? "That he
          may teach us of his ways, and that we may walk in his paths." It
          seems, than, that the Lord will have one people somewhere on the
          face of the earth, up in some mountainous region, who are going
          to teach the nations his ways, and how to walk in his paths.
          Now if we can find out where that mountain is where the Lord is
          going to have a house built, and to which the nations shall
          gather, it will be well for us to open our eyes and to see
          whether we are gathering together to learn the ways of the Lord.
          Perhaps you may enquire, "What peculiarities are to be taught in
          the mountains different from what are taught abroad?" I answer,
          undoubtedly there will be a great many; and among the rest is
          that of marriage, and now we come to the words of our text. You
          may ask, "Do you not marry here in the mountains, as we do in the
          East?" In reply, I will say, in the first place, that marriage is
          a divine ordinance, as you see by the words of my text,--"What
          God hath joined together, let not man put asunder." Now how does
          the Lord join together persons in marriage? Does he ordain a
          justice of the peace, who avows himself to be an infidel, and
          does not believe in God, or his Son Jesus Christ, or in the
          Gospel of life and salvation? Has such a man the authority of God
          to join the sexes together in marriage? Suppose that such
          pronounce the marriage ceremony, what has the Lord to do with it?
          Does the Lord inspire the infidel,--one who has no faith or
          confidence in him, to Join together the sexes in marriage? I
          think not.
          But suppose we pass by the infidel who holds the authority of the
          civil law to administer the ordinance of marriage, are there not
          many persons among the Christian nations, who do believe in God
          and his Son Jesus Christ, who are justices of the peace, and who
          have authority, under the civil laws of the country, to
          administer the ordinance of marriage? I answer--there are many
          who hold this authority under their respective governments; we do
          not dispute this. The infidel I was speaking of, who is a justice
          of the peace, has authority by the laws of his State or county,
          to administer and officiate in the ceremony of marriage. But God
          has nothing to do with it; it answers the ends of the civil law,
          and that is as far as it goes.
          Now suppose you take those persons who are not infidels, but who
          profess to believe in God and they hold authority, under their
          various governments, to pronounce a man and woman husband and
          wife, has the Lord anything to do with that? He has if he has
          appointed that minister or justice of the peace; if he has given
          him a revelation authorizing him to officiate in the ordinance of
          marriage, then he has authority to do it, according to the mind
          and will of God. But on the other hand, if God has said nothing
          to him, he has no divine authority--and if he is a sectarian he
          is sure to reject all revelation, unless it happens to be in the
          Bible, and the Bible calls no man by name in the 19th century to
          officiate in marriage, neither in baptism nor any of the
          ordinances of the Gospel--his faith in the Lord Jesus Christ does
          not give him divine authority to administer the ordinance of
          marriage. Nevertheless the individuals whom he marries are
          married according to the laws of the country, and the marriage is
          legal so far as the laws of the country are concerned; but if God
          has not spoken to those men, if he has not given them revelation
          authorizing them to do this, their ceremony, as far a God is
          concerned, would be just the same as though it was administered
          by as heathen priest, just the same as though it was ministered
          by an infidel, for God has nothing to do with it.
          Who is it then, that the Lord joins together? It is those who are
          married by one authorized of God to officiate in that sacred and
          holy ordinance, and the Lord could not do this, without he gave
          new revelation; hence you begin to understand what our views are
          as Latter-day Saints in regard to the nature of marriage.
          Inquires one--"Do you mean to say that there have been no
          marriages legal in the sight of God for nearly seventeen hundred
          years past, among all the nations?" Yes, that is what we say.
          Those old and middle-aged men, who were married in the nations
          before they heard the sound of the Gospel, were married legally
          according to the laws of man, and their marriages will stand all
          the controversies of the law, and their children are legal heirs
          to their property; but they are not joined together of the Lord.
          Now let us come to a marriage where the Lord officiates. It is
          indirectly referred to here, in this 19th chapter of Matthew--"In
          the beginning God made them male and female." And who officiated
          in the first great marriage ceremony? It was the Lord. Probably,
          if there had been any man on the earth at that time who held the
          keys, authority and power, the Lord would not have come and
          officiated directly; but inasmuch as the marriage was between the
          first pair who dwelt upon the earth, and there was nobody else to
          officiate, the Lord took it in hand to officiate himself; and
          after he had formed the woman he brought her to the man, and the
          man said--"This, now, is bone of my bone and flesh of my flesh,
          therefore she shall be called woman, because she was taken out of
          Now let us inquire in regard to the perpetuity of this first
          marriage, for all Christendom, and I do not know but all
          heathendom, have got the curious idea into their heads that
          marriage pertains only to this little speck of time called our
          present life, and that by and by the grim monster Death will come
          along and part man and wife asunder, and that is the end of the
          marriage union. Such is the idea of all Christendom, and that is
          the way they marry; it is after this form that justices of the
          peace, the professed ministers of the Gospel, and all the
          judicial authorities of the various states, territories, nations,
          countries and empires of the world have officiated in the
          marriage ceremony--"I join you together," or, "I pronounce you
          husband and wife," as the case may be, "until death shall you
          part." Oh indeed! It is a very short time to be married, is it
          not? We might die in the course of a day or two after being
          married, then the contract is run out, no more claim after than,
          according to their ideas. But now, in relation to this first
          marriage between Adam and Eve, who were they? Two immortal
          beings. What! Does God marry immortal beings? Yes. We have no
          account of his coming officially to marry a couple of mortal
          beings; I do not know that we have any such account anywhere. But
          these two personages, Adam and Eve, were immortal. Says one--"I
          never knew before that immortal beings were to be connected as
          husbands and wives, I thought marriage pertained to mortality,
          and until death should us part, and that was the end of it." I
          know that we have had a great many erroneous ideas about baptism,
          about the laying on of hands, and about marriage, and about a
          great many things, all of which came in consequence of the
          darkness that is spread over the nations, since ancient
          Christianity was rooted out of the earth. Two immortal
          beings--Adam the bridegroom, Eve the bride, stood up together,
          and the Lord gave the bride to the bridegroom. For how long, I
          wonder? If he had learned the ceremony of these Protestant and
          Catholic denominations, he might have said--"I pronounce you
          husband and wife until death shall separate you." No, I think he
          had never learned that; death had not then come into our world;
          the forbidden fruit had not been eaten then; there were no fallen
          beings then on the earth, no mortality yet upon the face of our
          fair creation, but two immortal beings who were capable of
          enduring to all ages of eternity were united together in
          This, then was marriage for eternity, not for a little speck of
          time, not for a hundred or a thousand years, not for a million
          years, but for all eternity, to be as durable in its nature,
          action and effects as the immortal beings themselves. "But,"
          inquires one, "are you sure that Adam and Eve were immortal?" I
          am; the Scriptures inform me that by transgression sin came into
          the world, and death by sin. If sin had not come into the world
          there would have been no death. "But, do you really think that
          Adam and Eve would have been alive to-day?" Yes. Can you reflect
          in you minds upon a period in the future, when they would not be
          immortal, when they would be overcome? Can you point out the time
          when they would no longer be husband and wife? Never. When did
          the Lord give the commandment to be fruitful and multiply, etc.?
          He gave it to them as immortal beings. Supposing it had been
          possible for Adam and Eve, before they fell, to have had
          children, what kind of children would they have been? Would
          mortal children have descended from immortality without any
          transgression? Would people of flesh and blood and bones come
          into the world from immortal parents? No. We must suppose, then,
          that God said to Adam and Eve, "be fruitful and multiply" that he
          spoke to them as beings that were not fallen.
          Perhaps you may enquire, how long would they have multiplied and
          fulfilled this commandment? I answer, as long as eternity
          endures. Can you tell how long that will be? "Do you mean to say
          there would be no end to their increase?" None at all. If they
          had fulfilled that great commandment, and had multiplied their
          posterity, their children would have been immortal, as well as
          the parents, and there never would have been a period throughout
          all the endless ages of eternity but what they would have
          continued to increase their children--their own sons and
          Perhaps you may say--"I really thought that mankind now, over the
          face of the earth, were fulfilling that great first commandment."
          You have been highly mistaken; we have not one of us fulfilled
          it. "Do you mean to say that all these people here who have been
          married and have multiplied sons and daughters throughout this
          Territory, have not been fulfilling the command given to Adam?"
          Not one pair of us, we were not in a condition to do it; we shall
          be by and by, however, when we get out immortal bodies, as Adam
          had his. But while we are here, we are permitted to
          multiply--what? Poor, weak, pusillanimous, fallen, sickly bodies,
          calculated to last at the longest, seventy, eighty, or a hundred
          years, and then crumble back to their mother earth. Are you going
          to substitute such an offspring as this to fulfill the great
          first commandment that was given to immortal man? Oh no, the Lord
          will accept no such substitution as this.
          But how can we fulfil the commandment then? I will tell you
          how--be married for all eternity, as you first parents were, and
          then, when you come up in the morning of the first resurrection
          and God again restores to you your bodies, male and female, you
          can fulfil that commandment that was given in the beginning, to
          the first immortal pair.
          Shall we continue to multiply through all eternity? Yes; there
          never will be a time when those who are really married for
          eternity will cease to multiply their species, not children
          subject to pain, decease and death, but children of immortality.
          Millions on millions will be multiplied, worlds without end, by
          each pair of immortal parents, and their children will be as
          immortal as themselves. Then the commandment will be fulfilled.
          Perhaps some of you may say,--"your remarks explain a certain
          passage we have often read, the 11th chapter of Paul's first
          epistle to the Corinthians, and 11th verse, which says--'Neither
          is the man without the woman in the Lord, neither is the woman
          without the man in the Lord.' We never knew what that meant
          before, but it seems that you Latter-day Saints have got a clue
          to it." It seems then that if we wish to fulfil the object of our
          creation, and if we are truly in the Lord, then we must go into
          the eternal worlds as married, not for time; not by some justice
          of the peace that is an infidel; not by a man that has no right
          to join us together under the revelation and authority of the
          Most High; but we must be married for eternity by a man who has
          the right to speak, being commanded of the Lord, holding the keys
          of authority and power, who can say to the man and woman, I
          pronounce you husband and wife for time and all eternity. Then
          you will be married according to the pattern given; then you will
          have a claim upon each other after death. But have married
          people, in the nations, a claim upon each other after death? I
          mean those who have not been married after the pattern and
          authority of heaven. By no means. Their contracts are made only
          for a little space, some twenty, thirty, fifty or seventy years,
          as the case may be, then death comes along and the contract runs
          out; and when you come up in the resurrection who are you? Have
          you any wife there? Oh, no. Why not? Because you were not sealed
          or married, to each other by divine authority, that is the
          reason. What position will you occupy? If you have been pretty
          good people and have kept the commandments of God as far as you
          understood them, and have done will in many respects, you may
          have the opportunity of becoming angels; but there is quite a
          difference between angels and those who have the privilege of
          endless increase, and of being crowned as kings and priests in
          the eternal worlds. Whom do you suppose you will reign over? Will
          you get somebody else to multiply and spread forth their
          offspring, and then give that offspring to you? Will you go to
          you neighbors and say,--"Come, you were married or eternity when
          you were back in yonder world and you have come forth, having the
          claim to your wife or wives, in the morning of the resurrection.
          I did not attend to that matter while there, and I was not
          married there according to the first pattern that was given in
          the Bible, and inasmuch as I failed in doing this will you,
          neighbor, give me part of your children? I should like to be a
          king, and have some subjects to reign over, will you part with
          some of your children?" "Oh, no," says the neighbor, "if you
          neglected, in yonder world, the divine ordinances pertaining to
          the probation, you must bear the loss, I cannot spare any of my
          children. They belong to me; they are under my patriarchal
          government, they will be my kingdom, and I shall reign over my
          own offspring for ever and ever."
          What will this poor man do then? Why he will have to be an old
          bachelor, if we may use the expression, and continue that way to
          all ages of eternity. He will do for a servant, and they will
          have a great many servants there. A man of God has a great
          kingdom, and his kingdom spreads forth, and his subjects multiply
          like the stars of heaven, or the sands upon the seashore, and he
          will naturally want some who have bodies of flesh and bones to go
          and minister for certain purposes; and those who have deprived
          themselves of the benefits of marriage for eternity, will do
          first-rate for that, if they have been righteous enough to get
          into a position where angels are.
          There were some in the days of our Savior righteous enough for
          that, but through the apostacy that had prevailed some three
          centuries before he came, they had lost the authority of
          obtaining this high glory, and then Jesus spake to them about the
          resurrection of the dead, he said--"In the resurrection they
          neither marry nor are given in marriage." To whom was he talking?
          Not to the righteous but to some of the members of the pious
          denominations that happened to exist in that day, that had in
          some measure lost the spirit of the Lord. Such never having been
          married for eternity in this world could rise no higher than
          angels in the next world; and if they became righteous enough to
          become celestial angels, they would be servants for ever.
          Servants to whom? Those that are worthy to receive a kingdom and
          a glory, that have attended to their ordinances and to the
          commandments of God, and have been led by him in all things
          pertaining to marriage as well as other things.
          Let us now come to another item that grows out of marriage for
          eternity. For instance, there are a great many in this
          congregation who are were married by the Gentile laws, by
          justices of the peace and various other officers, in England,
          Scotland, Wales, Denmark, and in the various nations of
          Christendom. They come up here with their wives, many of them
          just as good people as can be found anywhere on the earth. Were
          they married by divine ordinances? Did God join them together?
          No. Are they, therefore, to be condemned? No. Why not? Because
          God did not send the word to them. When the word goes forth from
          the Lord Almighty to a people, and light comes into a nation and
          among a people, then comes condemnation if that light is
          rejected, but not till then.
          The word of the Lord told you to gather up here. What for? That
          you might, among other things, be married according to the law of
          God. I am endeavoring to tell you some of our peculiarities. We
          do believe that every man who gathers up with the Saints, whether
          married by the Gentile law or not, should be married by one
          holding divine authority to officiate, and thus have the
          ordinance, the ministration sealed on earth that it may be sealed
          in the heavens; then it will stand; but everything that is not
          done by the authority of God will not stand, but will be shaken;
          and when the day of the resurrection shall come, it will only be
          that which God has appointed that will endure the test. In that
          day, when they come up out of their graves, there will be no
          chance for people to be married, any more than there will be for
          them to be baptized. If people do not get baptized here in this
          life, they will have no chance to be baptized there. And Jesus
          says, that if you are not born of the water and of the spirit,
          you can not enter into the kingdom of heaven, that is, into the
          highest kingdom, the highest glory, the third heaven; you can not
          enter there, consequently you must not put off baptism until the
          resurrection day, and say you will attend to it then, for that
          will be too late for baptism, and also for marriage.
          Here is another question. A great many of those good people
          abroad, who with their ancestors, back for seventeen hundred
          years, while God had not authority or Church on the earth, have
          gone down to their graves, without knowing anything about the
          pattern of marriage as recorded here in the Bible, which is
          eternal in its nature. What are you going to do with them? I
          answer, it would look rather hard if there was no provision made
          for them, would it not? There are about seventeen centuries or
          generations, and if we compute a thousand million of people for
          every generation, coming upon and passing away from the earth, we
          shall have about fifty thousand million altogether, who have gone
          down to their graves without divine authority to administer in
          their marriages! Do you suppose that the Lord has made no
          provision for all these things? All must have a chance. There is
          not an individual that ever lived upon the earth, from the days
          of Adam down to this time, whether it was among the heathen or
          savages, who never heard of Jesus or of the true God, and who
          went down to his grave in total ignorance; there never was a man
          or woman on the face of the globe, but what will have an
          opportunity, either in this life or in the life to come, to obey
          and enjoy the benefits of the Gospel of Salvation.
          "But did you not say that there was no opportunity for them to
          attend to these ordinances in the life to come?" I did. "Then why
          did you say that there will be an opportunity for them?" There is
          quite a difference between having an opportunity, and attending
          to the ordinances. You can not attend to the latter in the life
          to come. Parties who have died in this generation or in the
          generations passed, without having an opportunity to be baptized
          by a man holding authority, will have an opportunity of hearing
          the Gospel in the life to come; but they can not attend
          personally to the ordinances thereof. Why? Because God has
          ordained that men, here in the flesh, shall be baptized in this
          life; or, if they die without a knowledge of the Gospel and its
          ordinances, that their friends in the flesh, in the day of his
          power, when he brings forth the everlasting Gospel, shall
          officiate for them, and in their behalf. This is another
          peculiarity of the doctrine of the Latter-day Saints--baptism for
          the dead.
          You see a Temple building here, east of this tabernacle, and a
          great many inquiries are made respecting the nature of this
          building. Some suppose that we are going to hold meetings in it,
          and preach to the people; but no, that pertains to the
          tabernacle. God has pointed out the uses of a Temple by new
          revelation, the same as he pointed out the object of a tabernacle
          in the days of Moses, and the object of the Temple of the Lord in
          the days of Solomon; and among those objects he has told us that
          in the basement of the Temple there should be a baptismal font.
          What for? That those who are living here on the earth may be
          baptized for and in behalf of those who die without a knowledge
          of the Gospel.
          Does that reach back to all generations who have died in
          ignorance? Yes. To all our ancestors? Yes; it reaches back to our
          fathers, our grandfathers and their progenitors away back to
          ancient days, when the Priesthood was upon the earth. Baptism for
          the dead! The same thing was attended to in ancient times, so
          that we have not got a new pattern, it is the old pattern
          renewed. Paul says, in the 15th chapter of the first of
          Corinthians--"Else what shall they do who are baptized for the
          dead? If the dead rise not at all, why are they then baptized for
          the dead?" Sure enough! it was a strong argument to prove the
          resurrection of the dead, that the people who belonged to the
          ancient Christian Churches had the privilege of going and being
          baptized for those who had died before the Gospel came among
          Now do you not see that we are not so uncharitable as a great
          many would suppose? Instead of sending all the generations who
          lived in the former ages to hell, because they did not happen to
          hear the Gospel, and because there was no Christian Church upon
          the earth; I say that, instead of sending them all to an endless
          hell, God has made provisions that the living may act for and in
          behalf of the dead, will be recorded and sealed here by proper
          authority; and what is thus recorded and sealed here will be
          recorded and sealed in the heavens in behalf of those
          individuals; and if those spirits who are in prison and in the
          eternal worlds will repent when the Gospel is taken to them, they
          can have the benefit of the ordinances administered for and in
          their behalf here, and they will have part in the first
          Then again, if baptism for the dead is true, every other divine
          ordinance is equally true and necessary for the dead, for one is
          just a consistent as the other. The laying on of hands in
          confirmation upon a person that is living here in the flesh, for
          and in behalf of those who are in their graves, is just as
          consistent as baptism for the dead.
          Again, if our fathers and mothers, grandfathers and grandmothers,
          have died without being married by divine authority, the same
          authority that would cause a people to act for the dead in
          relation to baptism, would cause them to act for and in behalf of
          the dead in relation to their marriage ceremonies too. Such a
          plan gives them all a chance. For there are no marryings, nor
          baptisms, nor confirmations, in and after the resurrection. The
          resurrected dead can do none of these things; but if it is done
          here for them, and they will accept of it, it will be
          acknowledged in the heavens. Hence, here is another peculiarity
          of the Latter-day Saints pertaining to the Temple, the house of
          the Lord to be built in the tops of the mountains in the latter
          days, as Isaiah says in the second chapter--"Many people shall
          say, Come, let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to the house
          of the God of Jacob, that he may teach us of his ways, that we
          may walk in his paths." A Temple, therefore, instead of being a
          place for teaching an preaching, is a place for the
          administration of holy ordinances.
          Another question. A great many have wondered why so many people
          in the eastern, and southern and middle states have been stirred
          up for a number of years past in searching out their ancestors.
          Now the Lord does a great many things unknown to the people, and
          this is one of them. The people do not know why they are
          interested in their ancestry, but they are wrought upon by some
          invisible operation, and they feel very anxious to know about
          their progenitors. I think that some four hundred different
          families have already got extended family records, tracing their
          ancestry back from generation to generation to the first
          settlements of the New England States, and then back into Old
          England if it is possible, to make out the connection. Do they
          know what they are doing this for? No; they feel wrought upon,
          and that is all they know about it. Now I will tell you why it
          is, for a great many of the people in this congregation, and many
          who are scattered through the villages, towns and settlements in
          this Territory, emigrated from the New England States, and they
          had fathers and mothers, grandfathers and grandmothers, and
          ancestors, now in their graves, who were just as pure, upright,
          virtuous and honest in their feelings as we their children are.
          Now we are going to act for them. We have not time to search up
          all these genealogies, but all we have to do is to go and get the
          books which the Lord has wrought upon them to get up, containing
          the names of hundreds and thousands of the dead, and we will
          receive baptism, confirmation and marriage for eternity, and all
          the ordinances of the Gospel for them, that they, if they will
          receive what is done for them, may come forth in the
          resurrection, and inherit all that their children will inherit.
          Why? Because they were worthy of it. Our pilgrim fathers were a
          good people, just as worthy as we are, but unfortunately they did
          not happen to live in the time that God has set for establishing
          his kingdom on the earth, and sending his angels from the
          Thus you see that this Gospel reaches after the dead as well as
          the living. Our Savior set the example in regard to this matter,
          for we are told that when his body lay in the tomb, his spirit
          was not idle; instead of going off into the heavens and sitting
          down there for three days and three nights in perfect idleness,
          he had something to do, and while his body lay in the tomb, his
          spirit went and opened the prison doors in which were confined
          those who were drowned in the flood. What! Were they in prison?
          Yes. Did Jesus truly visit them? Yes. Did he preach to them? Yes.
          Where have we this recorded? In Peter's declaration. He says
          that, "Jesus was put to death in the flesh, but quickened in the
          spirit, by which he also went and preached to the spirits which
          were in prison, which sometime were disobedient when once the
          longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark
          was preparing." Oh indeed; he went to those old antediluvians
          then, that had not received their resurrection, and preached to
          them. What did he preach to them? The following verses tell us
          what he preached. What would you think he preached? Says one--"If
          he followed the examples of our sectarian preachers, he would go
          and tell them that their doom was irrevocably fixed, that they
          were cast down to prison, never to be recovered; that as the tree
          falls so it lies, and that there was no hope in their case."
          Well, that was not the kind of preaching that Jesus did to the
          antediluvians spirits. "For, for this cause," says Peter, "was
          the Gospel preached to them that are dead, that they might be
          judged according to men in the flesh, and live according to God
          in the spirit." Though they were in the spirit world, without any
          bodies, yet they had the privilege of hearing the same Gospel
          that Jesus preached to those here in the flesh. They could
          repent, for that is an act of the mind; they could believe in
          Jesus, for that is also an act of the mind; but the spirits could
          not be baptized, for that is an act of the body, it is something
          that pertains to this life. Jesus could preach repentance to
          them, he could preach the same Gospel to those antediluvians that
          he had preached to men in the flesh, and they could then be
          judged according to men in the flesh, and live according to God
          in the spirit. Men in the flesh could be baptized for them, and
          they could come forth and receive all the blessings of those who
          received the Gospel in the flesh.
          There are a few more remarks which I would like to make, if time
          will permit, upon a subject which grows out of this eternal
          marriage or union between the male and the female. For instance,
          here is a good young man who courts up a wife in the kingdom of
          God. He says to her, "Let us go and be married for time and all
          eternity, according to the requirements of heaven." Very well,
          they are agreed in it; they attend to the ordinance, and it is
          sealed upon their heads and recorded for their benefit. We will
          say that, in the course of two or three months after this
          marriage, some accident befalls the wife and she dies. They loved
          each other and were married for all eternity, and he mourns over
          the fact that in his youth, in the very prime of his manhood, he
          is left alone, a widower. Now is it right for him to marry
          another wife after having been married to one for time and for
          all eternity? Is it right for him again to receive a young lady
          for a wife? "Oh, yes," you answer, "It is perfectly right,
          because that would not be living with two on the earth at the
          same time." Very well, he goes and marries gain; and now the
          question arises, suppose that they only marry for time, or until
          death shall part them--we will suppose this, because the man
          already has a wife on the other side of the vail--what is to
          become of the second wife in the morning of the resurrection? Can
          you answer that question? If he only marries her for time, she
          has no husband when the resurrection comes. Perhaps she is just
          as good a woman as the wife the man married first for all
          eternity. What are you going to do with her? Shall she be left in
          a condition where she can have not posterity, no endless
          increase, no kingdom in connection with a husband, and no
          husband? Shall she be left throughout all the future ages of
          eternity without any such privilege, while the first wife, no
          better than she is, is married for all eternity, and inherits all
          the blessings arising therefrom? Would not there be partiality in
          this? There certainly would. How are you going to remedy this? We
          answer, when this widower takes this second wife, let her also be
          married to him for time and all eternity, the same as the first;
          then, by and by, when the resurrection comes, there come up the
          two women. What will you do then? This introduces plurality into
          the next life, does it not? Polygamists in the next world? It
          certainly does; and these two women, both having received this
          man as their husband for all eternity, one of them will now be in
          just as good a condition as the other.
          Let this principle be extended. There are some cases in life
          where two women might die, and a man be still left in his young
          days without a wife, and he marries a third and perhaps a fourth;
          in the resurrection they are contemporaneously his wives.
          Plurality, therefore, would be perfectly consistent in the world
          to come, but, "Oh," says a sectarian," "how awful it is in this
          Thus you see that the very moment we admit the eternity of
          marriage, the very moment that we admit that Adam and Eve were
          immortal beings, when they were married, and we undertake to
          follow that pattern, plurality necessarily comes along; either
          marriage has no bearing upon eternity, and no bearing upon
          immortality and immortal beings, or else plurality of wives
          necessarily must exist in eternity.
          Says one--"Turn it about the other way, then we shall have
          plurality of husbands." Let me say to the congregation that the
          object of marriage is to fulfill the commandment which God gave
          to immortal beings. Could a woman multiply faster by having two
          husbands? Everybody knows that in this respect there is a
          difference between the male and the female. In this life, at any
          rate, if one woman had two husbands, instead of making her more
          fruitful, the probability is that it would prevent her raising
          any offspring at all; and if she did, how would the father be
          known? And hence, God has strictly forbidden, in this Bible,
          plurality of husbands, and proclaimed against it in his law.
          I should be glad to touch upon a great many other points, in
          relation to plurality, but time will not permit. You have heard
          partially explained some of the peculiarities of the faith of the
          people called Latter-day Saints. Now what is necessary in regard
          to polygamists? Our enemies say, "There should be a law passed
          that all polygamists should be shut up in prison from five to ten
          years, as the case may be, and pay a heaven fine." Very well;
          this is the voice of the people. But does the voice of the People
          rule in a manner that is consistent with the Constitution of our
          country, by taking away the rights of the minority? Is it the
          order of our government that the minority must have their rights
          wrenched from them because the majority decide against them? Let
          me ask, suppose the majority of the people should decide against
          infant sprinkling, many look upon that with the utmost horror,
          and it is only a small minority in our nation that believe in
          that awful doctrine, suppose the majority should take it into
          their heads that those who practise infant sprinkling should be
          imprisoned, they have the same right to do that as to do the
          other thing which I have named.
          Again, there is a certain class of people, and they are far in
          the minority in this great nation, who believe in dancing on the
          Sabbath-day. I allude to the Shaking Quakers. Would it be right
          to pass a law against this small minority, and say they shall be
          imprisoned, because the voice of the people in general happens to
          denounce their practice of dancing as a crime? "But then," says
          one, "polygamy is a crime." Who told you so? does the Bible tell
          you so? Oh no, neither the Old nor the New Testament; no Prophet,
          no revelator, no Apostle, no man of God, nor Jesus himself, nor
          any angel ever denounced it as a crime, but on the contrary they
          advocated it, and the Lord himself administered in this divine
          ordinance. He gave to Jacob his four wives and children, so Jacob
          tells us in Genesis.
          Then we might continue and show that every Christian denomination
          in the United States possesses peculiarities which the majority
          do not believe in, and which they are convinced should be
          denounced by the civil law as criminal, and that those who
          practice such peculiarities ought to be imprisoned for doing so.
          But because the majority of people condemn a principle, that is
          no proof that it is a crime. Supposing that the great majority of
          the people condemned the principle of baptism by immersion would
          it be right to pass laws punishing those who practice it? No, the
          constitution of our country was framed to protect the people in
          every item of doctrine that they might glean out of this Bible,
          and instead of condemning these doctrines as criminal, all the
          States and all the Territories ought to leave Bible principles as
          matters of conscience; especially the great principle of marriage
          should be left open and free to all, either to marry one wife, or
          two or three, or a dozen, as the case may be, only making laws in
          relation to criminal abuses of the marital state, and in regard
          to property, how it should descend to the children, etc. But the
          very moment that they pass laws that are proscriptive and
          restrictive in their nature, condemning principles that are not
          condemned in the Bible, taking away the privileges of the people
          to believe that which is contained in the word of God, religious
          liberty is in danger, and there is no telling where that
          infringement will lead to. By and by they may have a blending of
          Church and State; and no one must believe anything, unless it be
          doctrines or creeds got up by the State, or by Congress, or by
          some legislative body; and everybody must bow to that, or be
          fined, or imprisoned, or be burned, butchered, or hung.
          That our great and free country may never be afflicted with such
          a species of despotism, is my most earnest prayer. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
          Pratt, July 25, 1875
                             Orson Pratt, July 25, 1875
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                          Sunday Afternoon, July 25, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          I will read a few verses in the latter part of the fourth and in
          the fore part of the fifth chapters of Paul's first epistle to
          the Thessalonians. [The speaker read from the 13th verse of the
          4th chapter, to the 6th verse of the 5th, both inclusive.]
          I have read these few passages of Scripture relating to the great
          day of the coming of our Lord, according as it is predicted by
          the mouth of the ancient Apostle, and also concerning a very
          important event which will then happen, namely, the resurrection
          of the righteous dead--those who are in Christ; and also another
          event closely connected with the resurrection--namely, the
          ascension of the Saints then living upon the earth, to meet the
          Lord at his coming. These events are looked for by the most of
          the Christian world, indeed we may say that all the Christian
          world, who do not spiritualize the Scriptures, are looking for
          events similar to those here described. They believe, according
          to the New Testament, that there is a time fixed in the mind of
          the Almighty, when the heavens shall be parted as a scroll is
          parted when it is rolled up, and that the heavens, invisible to
          us now, will be unveiled before the eyes of all people; that the
          armies of heaven, the spirits of just men made perfect, through
          obedience to the law of God, will be revealed; that the angels
          who stand in authority in the presence of God and do his bidding,
          will also be numbered with that great company which will be
          revealed from the heavens. We also believe, and so do the
          inhabitants of the Christian world at large, that there will be
          an audible sound of a trump--the trump of the archangel--in the
          heavens at the time this grand scenery is opened to mankind; that
          at the sound of that trumpet the dead in Christ will come forth
          from their silent dusty tombs; that at the sound of that trump
          the Saints then living will be instantaneously caught up to meet
          the Lord in the air. This doctrine is believed in by Christians
          generally who do not spiritualize altogether the sense and
          meaning of the Scriptures.
          It may be well for us, in the examination of that great event,
          the second coming of Christ, to refer to some of the predictions
          of inspired writers in regard to the time of our Savior's
          revelation from the heavens. I do not mean to say the day nor the
          hour; neither will there be any man on the earth prior to the
          coming of the Lord who will know the day and the hour, for it is
          hidden from mortal man. However, the age in which that great
          event will taken place is very clearly revealed in both the Old
          and the New Testament. That age is to be characterized by certain
          events, predicted by the inspired writers, which are unmistakable
          in their nature, and which can be easily understood by all, both
          learned and unlearned. These events are to be so conspicuous that
          I presume there will not be a nation, people, kindred or tongue
          upon the face of the whole earth but what will know that,
          according to the Scriptures, some great event is about to take
          place, for every people in that day will be more or less
          enlightened in the Scriptures, for before that great day shall
          come, missionaries will be sent to the uttermost parts of the
          earth, to testify to all people concerning the Gospel of the Son
          of God, and they will cry in the ears of all living, saying unto
          them--"Prepare ye, prepare ye, for the great and coming day of
          the Bridegroom." They will have a preparatory message to deliver
          to all nations.
          When the Lord, in the meridian of time, came and took upon
          himself a mortal body, he saw proper to send as his forerunner
          one of the greatest Prophets that ever was born into our
          world--John the Baptist, and he went, announcing, by the
          inspiration of the Spirit and by the power of his holy calling,
          that there was one to come after him who was mightier then he,
          whose shoe latchet he was not worthy to unloose; and that when he
          should come he would thoroughly purge his floor, and that he
          would baptize with fire and with the Holy Ghost. Said John--"I
          merely come to prepare the way. I am the voice of one crying in
          the wilderness, prepare ye the way of the Lord and make his paths
          straight. I come preaching unto you repentance, and baptism for
          the remissions of sins, but he who comes after me, holding higher
          authority and a greater Priesthood, shall baptize you with a
          baptism that is greater than that of water--the baptism of fire
          and the Holy Ghost."
          Now, if the Lord, when he came the first time in his humility and
          meekness, born in a manger, of parents of low estate, saw that it
          was necessary to prepare the way before him by raising upon one
          of the greatest Prophets that ever came into the world, why
          should it be thought unreasonable that he should also raise up a
          latter-day Prophet to prepare the way before one of the mightiest
          and grandest events that ever has taken place on our earth in its
          temporal condition? If the heavens are to be revealed; if the
          face of the Son of God is to be unvailed; if the glory of his
          countenance it to outshine the sun in his strength; if he is to
          come in flaming fire, while the very heavens themselves shall
          shake by his power, and the earth reel to and fro like a drunken
          man, the mountain themselves, feeling his power, are sunk and the
          valleys are raised up; if all these grand events are to attend
          the second advent of the Son of God, is it unreasonable that he
          should raise up a great Prophet in the latter days to make
          preparations for so great an event? Or will he let the world pass
          on in blindness and darkness without any signs of the times,
          without any warning voice, without any inspired man sent of God
          to wake them up from their condition, and to prepare the way for
          his coming? To me it looks consistent and reasonable that such a
          preparatory work should be sent forth among the children of men,
          and it looked consistent to the ancient inspired writers, hence
          they have left an abundance of testimony on record in this good
          book (the Bible) concerning this preparatory work.
          One of the means which God will use to prepare the way before his
          second coming, is to send angels from heaven with a proclamation,
          not to benefit a few individuals, not for one nations alone, but
          to all the inhabitants of our globe, and that too before he
          comes. Do you want to know where this prediction is recorded? Let
          me refer to you the fourteenth chapter of the revelations given
          to St. John on Patmos. Did St. John behold, in vision, the coming
          of the Son of God? He did. How does he describe it in that
          fourteenth chapter? He said, as you will find by reading the
          chapter through, that he saw one sitting on a white cloud, having
          a sharp sickle in his hand. He had reference to the time when
          Jesus should come in the clouds of heaven; however, before John
          saw the personage sitting on the cloud, he saw a preparatory work
          commence, as it is declared in the sixth verse, in which the
          Prophet says--"I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven,
          having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on
          the earth, unto every nation and kindred and tongue and people,"
          declaring that the hour of God's judgment was come.
          Now if that angel does not come and bring the Gospel, then the
          Son of Man will not come; no trumpet will sound and call forth
          the nations of the righteous from their sleeping tombs; there
          will be no destroying the wicked as stubble from the face of the
          earth; no shaking of the heavens and causing the earth to tremble
          and to remove to and fro. None of these events will transpire if
          no angel comes, for one is just as certain as the other; and to
          show that one is to precede the other, there must be a time for
          this everlasting Gospel to be preached to every nation, kindred,
          tongue and people after the angel appears with it. That will take
          some length of time, however rapidly it may go forth, for the
          mere preaching of the Gospel would be of no benefit, unless there
          were persons authorized to administer its ordinances. The angel
          might preach, but who could obey it? No one. It is true that we
          might repent if we heard the angel proclaim it by his own voice,
          as he flew from nation to nation and from kingdom to kingdom and
          we might also believe in Jesus Christ, but how could we be
          baptized for the remission of our sins? Would the angel come down
          from heaven and take every believing penitent person and baptize
          him himself? How long would it take an angel to go over all the
          nations and baptize all the penitent believers? It would take
          ages and ages for him to do it personally. But it is very evident
          to every one who reflects upon these passages, that when that
          angel comes with the everlasting Gospel, there will be authority
          given to man on the earth to administer the ordinances of that
          Gospel, to build up the Christian Church organized according to
          the pattern that God has given in the New Testament; a Christian
          Church having Apostles inspired from heaven; a Christian Church
          with Prophets called of God to prophesy future events; a
          Christian Church possessing the gifts and graces of the ancient
          Gospel in all their beauty, power and fulness, as they were
          possessed in ancient times. These works and these ordinances must
          be administered by man, and not by the angel who brings the
          Gospel. Will that be a preparatory work?
          What other preparation are necessary to be made besides the
          preaching of this Gospel to all nations? Supposing that among the
          nations of the earth there were to be raised up a true Christian
          Church, is there anything particular for that Christian Church to
          do after having received the ordinances of the Gospel in order to
          more fully prepare them for the coming of the Son of God? In
          answer, yes. The Christian Churches built up in the four quarters
          of the earth after the angel comes, will be required to gather
          from all these nations unto one place. That is something which no
          Christian denomination believes in, or if they do believe in it
          they do not practice it, for the members of the Churches called
          Christian remain in the respective nations where they receive the
          truth; it is true that individuals may emigrate, but as Churches
          they do not. But the Scriptures, speaking of the great day of the
          coming of the Lord, say there is to be a gathering from all the
          nations of the earth unto one place of those who have taken upon
          them the name of the Lord Jesus. That great gathering is referred
          to in the chapter I have quoted from, also in another chapter in
          which, referring to the downfall of spiritual Babylon, it is
          declared that there shall be a gathering of the people, and that
          too by inspiration, by the command of the Almighty; it will not
          be left to the wisdom of man, but it will be directed by--"Hear
          ye the word of the Lord," as declared to John on the Isle of
          Patmos. He says--"I heard a great voice from heaven saying--'Come
          out of her, my people!'" What people? "My people." Who are God's
          people? Those who obey the everlasting Gospel which the angel
          brings by authority. "Come out of her, my people that ye be not
          partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues. For
          her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her
          iniquities;" and now, you who are Saints, you who have obeyed the
          Gospel restored by the angel, come out of her, for the Lord is
          going to punish great Babylon. How is he going to punish her? By
          casting her down, and causing her overthrow. After speaking of
          the bringing of the Gospel by an angel, the very next verse
          says--"There followed another angel." What, two angels come. Yes,
          and mark the message of the second one. "There followed another
          angel, saying, 'Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city,
          because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of
          her fornication.'"
          The description of this fall of Babylon is given in various
          places in John's revelations. Awful and most terrible judgments
          will fall upon Mystery Babylon the Great. She is to be punished
          with plagues of various kinds; a grievous sore will fall upon her
          people, so much so that they will blaspheme God, but they will
          not repent of their sins. They are to be punished with having the
          fountains and rivers turned into blood, and the waters of the
          great ocean are to become as the blood of a dead man, and every
          living thing that is therein will die; and one of the last
          plagues and judgments that will be poured out upon her will be
          devouring fire, and she will sink as a millstone, and her name
          will be blotted from under heaven and all that are connected with
          Before these terrible judgments are sent forth upon the nation of
          the earth, God will save all who receive the everlasting Gospel
          by gathering them to one place, where they can serve him and keep
          his commandments. He will not merely give them some idea, by
          reading the Scriptures, that he desires them to gather, but John
          says there will be a great voice from heaven proclaiming--"Come
          out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and
          that ye receive not of her plagues."
          Then there is to be a gathering of the people of God in the
          latter days? Yes. Do you marvel to see this people coming forth
          from all the various nations, leaving the homes of their
          ancestry, the graves of their ancient fathers, leaving their
          acquaintances and friends, and gathering up here into these
          mountain vales? Do you see it? Do you marvel at it? Remember, O
          ye inhabitants of the earth, who are looking upon these things,
          that you are beholding the fulfillment of prophecy, prophecy
          spoken by the Apostle Paul, in the first chapter of his epistle
          to the Ephesians. Paul saw the gathering; he saw that it would be
          a new dispensation, a dispensation to come after his day. Let me
          repeat Paul's words--"That in the dispensation of the fullness of
          times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both
          which are in heaven, and which are in earth." Thus you see that
          all things in Christ are to be gathered together in one. What
          does this include? Are the inhabitants of heaven to be made one
          with the inhabitants of the earth that are in Christ? Yes. The
          dispensation of the fullness of times is to bring about one of
          the grandest events that our earth has ever experienced--the
          union of all things in Christ, both in heaven and upon earth. Are
          the Saints in Christ? As many of you as have been baptized into
          Christ and have put on Christ, consequently if you are in Christ,
          if you live in the dispensation of the fullness of times, you
          will be required to take part in this great and grand gathering
          together of those who are on the earth. But how about all things
          in Christ in heaven, are they to come too? That is what I have
          been explaining. When Christ comes the inhabitants of heaven will
          come with him. The spirits of the righteous of all dispensations,
          who have not already received a resurrection, will then come
          forth, and when the trump of the archangel shall sound, the dead
          in Christ shall rise first. Then those spirits which appear in
          the heavens will take possession of their renewed immortal bodies
          which will spring forth from the tomb, and they will be with
          those who are gathered here on the earth. Then the dispensation
          will be complete--all things in Christ, whether in heaven or on
          earth, will be gathered in one.
          Enquires one--"Do you really think that we poor mortals, frail as
          we are with all our imperfections, that have come because of the
          fall, are going to associate with those high and exalted beings
          that dwell in the presence of God in the eternal worlds? Are we
          to be gathered with them?" Yes. Why not be with them? If our
          hearts are pure as their hearts are pure, if we have received and
          obeyed the truth, and have been sanctified by it, shall we not
          have boldness in that day? Or shall we hang down our heads, and
          shrink with shame, before the face of Him who sits upon his
          throne. If we have received the truth we shall look upon the face
          of our Redeemer with all the joy that we look upon the face of a
          kind and benevolent parent here on the earth. There will be no
          fear, no shrinking, but we shall feel that he is indeed our
          Redeemer and that we are his sons and his daughters, and that,
          having obeyed his doctrine, we are prepared to associate with him
          and to dwell in his presence. Oh, how happy the ancient Apostles
          were when they saw their risen Redeemer! There was no shrinking.
          They were out fishing on a certain time, and when they had
          learned that their Redeemer was on the shore, and calling to
          them, they could not wait for the ship to reach the shore, but
          they must plunge into the sea, to try and get there as soon as
          possible. Their Redeemer was there, and instead of shrinking they
          were eager to behold him once more. Then, do not, for a moment,
          suppose that the people of God who keep his commandments and live
          in the latter days, in the great and grand dispensation of
          gathering, will shrink when the heavens shall unveil the face of
          the Son of God. They will be prepared to take these resurrected
          beings by the hand, and they will go forth and salute Abraham,
          Isaac and Jacob, for they are in the kingdom of God. Jesus said,
          although they were polygamists, that they are in the kingdom of
          God. We shall be very glad, in the day when the heavenly hosts
          are revealed to men, to take them by the hand and to sit down
          with them, as Jesus has said--"Many shall come from the east and
          from the west and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac and
          Jacob in the kingdom of heaven." It will be some pleasure then to
          be in the company of polygamists, will it not?
          Now, as I go along with item after item of the work preparatory
          to the coming of the Savior, I want to ask whether we are or are
          not fulfilling the word of the Lord which I have quoted? Joseph
          Smith brought forth the Book of Mormon,--the Lord calls it the
          everlasting Gospel, because it is the same Gospel which Jesus
          himself preached to the ancient inhabitants of this continent,
          and to the people who dwelt anciently on the continent of Asia.
          It was brought forth in these latter days by his power, by an
          angel sent from heaven, and revealed to this generation. And have
          missionaries been sent forth? Yes, What for? To carry this Book
          of Mormon, containing the everlasting Gospel, to every nation,
          kindred, tongue and people. And these missionaries, as far as
          time would permit, have fulfilled the missions that were given
          unto them.
          We first began to preach this Gospel in the little town where
          this church was organized with six members only, on the 6th day
          of April, 1830. A few missionaries then began to teach in the
          neighborhood, next in the county, next in the adjoining States,
          next in the adjoining Territories, next in British America, and
          finally across the great ocean among the European nations. Have
          these missionaries visited and preached to any other people
          besides those living on the continent of Europe, and those of the
          United States and the Canadas? Yes. They have preached this same
          Gospel contained in the Book of Mormon on the Islands of the sea,
          in Australia, New Zealand, the Society Islands, Sandwich
          Islands--where thousands have received this Gospel and been
          baptized. Missionaries have also carried this everlasting Gospel
          to the northern portions of Europe--Norway, Denmark and Sweden;
          also into the German States, to Austria, Italy, Switzerland,
          France, some of the islands of the Mediterranean, to Hindostan,
          and in fact wherever there has been a sufficient degree of
          liberty to permit the proclamation of the Gospel, thither have
          missionaries, called of God to declare the message of life and
          salvation to the people been and proclaimed it.
          Wherever we have preached this Gospel, the word has been so
          published by command of the Almighty, saying--"Come out, my
          people, from the nations you now inhabit." "Where shall we go?"
          "Go to the place which I have appointed by revelation, by the
          voice of my servants, by my own voice--to the mountains of the
          new world, where my kingdom shall be established as a stone cut
          out of the mountains without hands." Daniel predicted that, in
          the last days, the kingdom of God should be established upon the
          earth, and that, in its commencement, it would be like a little
          stone cut out of the mountains without hands, but that it would
          gradually gain power and greatness among the people; and the
          reason that you have gathered to these mountains from the various
          nations in which you obeyed the Gospel is that you may assist in
          establishing and building up that kingdom spoken of by Daniel.
          Not a week has elapsed since some seven or eight hundred, from
          the northern regions of Europe, arrived in our city. A few days
          after their arrival we look around and we scarcely notice that
          there is any addition. Where are they? Friends have taken them by
          the hand and invited them to their homes. Any more coming? Yes,
          numerous hosts are coming. We have sent across the Atlantic ocean
          between one and two hundred ships, most of them loaded, to the
          fullest extent that the law would allow with Latter-day Saints
          gathering together to one place in fulfillment of the predictions
          of the ancient Prophets.
          Says one--"How long will this continue?" Until the people are
          thoroughly warned. At the present time there are some nations who
          will not permit any religion to be proclaimed within their
          borders except that which is established by law. When God shall
          cast down thrones, which he will soon do; when he shall overturn
          kingdoms and empires, which time is very near at hand, then other
          governments will be formed more favorable to religious liberty,
          and the missionaries of this Church will visit those nations.
          Already we find greater religious liberty advocated in the
          northern portions of Europe where formerly imprisonment was the
          penalty of declaring any other religious doctrine then that which
          was permitted by their laws. Austria, that great Roman Catholic
          power, containing thirty-one millions of Catholics, is increasing
          in religious liberty. Spain, which for centuries has persecuted
          everything but the established religion, where countless martyrs
          have been tortured and put to death by the so-called "Holy
          Inquisition," is at present forming a constitution which proposes
          to grant a large share of religious liberty. And so we might
          enumerate what God is doing among these despotic powers,
          overturning and changing long-established usages and
          institutions, that His servants may go by His own command, to
          deliver the great and last message of the Gospel to the
          inhabitants of the earth, preparatory to the coming of his Son.
          After the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled, which period is
          set in the mind of God, another scene will open up before the
          world, in the grand panorama of the last days. What is that? The
          downfall of the Gentile nations. Says one--"Whom do you call
          Gentiles?" Every nations excepting the literal descendants of
          Israel. We, the Latter-day Saints, are Gentiles; in other words,
          we have come from among the Gentile nations, though many of us
          may have the blood of Israel within our veins. When God has
          called out the righteous, when the warning voice has been
          sufficiently proclaimed among these Gentile nations, and the Lord
          says "It is enough," he will also say to his servants--"O, ye, my
          servants, come home, come out from the midst of these gentile
          nations, where you have labored and borne testimony for so long a
          period; come out from among them, for they are not worthy; they
          do not receive the message that I have sent forth, they do not
          repent of their sins; come out from their midst, their times are
          fulfilled. Seal up the testimony among them and bind up the law."
          What then? Then the word of the Lord will be--"O, ye, my
          servants, I have a new commission for you. Instead of going forth
          to convert the Gentile nations, go unto the remnants of the house
          of Israel that are scattered in the four quarters of the earth.
          Go and proclaim to them that the times of their dispersion are
          accomplished; that the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled; that
          the time has arrived for my people Israel, who have been
          scattered for generations in a dark and cloudy day, to gather
          unto their own homes again, and to build up old Jerusalem on its
          former heap. And then will commence the gathering of the Jews to
          old Jerusalem; then the ten tribes in the northern regions,
          wherever they may be, after having been concealed from the
          nations for twenty-five hundred years, will come forth and will
          return, as Jeremiah has said, from the north country. A great
          company will come, and they will sing in the height of Zion, and
          "flow together for the goodness of the Lord, for wine and for
          oil, and for the young of the flock; and their souls shall be as
          a watered garden, and they shall not sorrow any more at all."
          What a happy time for them, when they come from their cold
          quarters in the north! The Jews dispersed among the Gentiles will
          not come and sing in the height of Zion, or but very few of them,
          they will go to Jerusalem. Some of them will believe in the true
          Messiah, and thousands of the more righteous, whose fathers did
          not consent to the shedding of the blood of the Son of God, will
          receive the Gospel before they gather from among the nations.
          Many of them, however, will not receive the Gospel, but seeing
          that other are going to Jerusalem they will go also; and when
          they get back to Palestine, to the place where their ancient
          Jerusalem stood, and see a certain portion of the believing Jews
          endeavoring to fulfill and carry out the prophecies, they also
          will take hold and assist in the same work. At the same time they
          will have their synagogues, in which they will preach against
          Jesus of Nazareth, "that impostor," as they call him, who was
          crucified by their fathers. After awhile, when tens of thousands
          of them have gathered and rebuilt their Temple, and
          re-established Jerusalem upon its own heap, the Lord will send
          forth amongst them a tremendous scourge. What will be the nature
          of that scourge? The nations that live in the regions round about
          Jerusalem will gather up like a cloud, and cover all that land
          round about Jerusalem. They will come into the Valley of
          Jehoshaphat, east of Jerusalem, and they will lay siege to the
          city. What then? The lord will raise up two great Prophets, they
          are called witnesses, in the Revelations of St. John. Will they
          have much power? Yes, during the days of their prophesying they
          will have power to smite those who undertake to destroy them, and
          until their testimonies are fulfilled they will be able to keep
          at bay all those nations besieging Jerusalem, so that they will
          not have power to take that city. How long will that be? Three
          and a half years, so says John the Revelator. If any man hurt
          them, they shall have power to bring upon that man, nation or
          army, the various plagues that are there written. They will have
          power to smite the earth with plague and famine, and to turn the
          rivers of water into blood. And when they have fulfilled their
          prophecy, then the nations that have been lying before Jerusalem
          so long, waiting for an opportunity to destroy the city, will
          succeed in killing these two Prophets, and their bodies, says
          John's revelations, will lie in the streets of Jerusalem three
          days and a half after they are killed. What rejoicing there will
          be over the death of these men! Those who have been waiting so
          long and anxiously for this to take place, will no doubt send
          gifts one to another, and if the telegraph wires are not
          destroyed, they will telegraph to the uttermost parts of the
          earth that they have succeeded in killing the two men who had so
          long tormented them with plagues, turning the waters into blood,
          etc. But by and by, right in the midst of their rejoicing, when
          they think the Jews will now certainly fall a prey to them,
          behold there is a great earthquake, and in the midst of it these
          two Prophets rise from the dead, and they hear a voice up in the
          heavens saying--"Come up hither;" and they immediately ascend in
          the sight of their enemies.
          What next? Notwithstanding all this, those nations will be so
          infatuated, and so determined to persecute the people of God--as
          much so as Pharaoh and his army in ancient days--that they will
          say--"Come, now is the time to pitch into the Jews and destroy
          them." And they will commence their work of destruction, and they
          will succeed so far as to take one half the city, and while they
          are in the very act of destroying Jerusalem, behold the heavens
          are rent, and the Son of God with all the heavenly hosts appears,
          and he descends and rests upon the summit of Mount Olives, which
          is before Jerusalem on the east. And so great will be the power
          of God that will then be made manifest, that the mountain will
          divide asunder, half going towards the south, and half towards
          the north, producing a great valley going east and west, from the
          walls of Jerusalem eastward.
          What next? The Jews that are not taken captive by these nations,
          will flee to the valleys of the mountains, says the Prophet
          Zechariah; and when they get into the great valley, where these
          personages are who have descended, they expect to find the
          Deliverer which their Prophets have spoken of so long. But they
          do not for a moment suppose that it is Jesus, oh no, Jesus was an
          impostor. The personage they have been looking for some eighteen
          hundred years is the true Messiah, and now, say they--"He has
          come to deliver us." But how great will be their astonishment
          when, while looking at their Deliverer, they see that his hands
          are marred considerably! Say they, one to another--"There are
          large scars in his hands; and there is another large scar in his
          side, and behold his feet, they are scarred also!" And, as the
          Prophet Zechariah has said, they will begin to enquire of
          him--"What are these wounds with which thou art wounded?" And he
          replies--"These are the wounds with which I was wounded in the
          house of my friends.
          What then? Then they begin to believe, then the Jews are
          convinced, I mean that portion of them who formerly despised
          Jesus of Nazareth, and being convinced they begin to mourn, and
          they mourn every family apart, and their wives apart. The family
          of the house of Levi apart and their wives apart; the family of
          the house of David and their wives apart, and all their families
          that remain will mourn, they and their wives apart, and there
          will be such mourning in Jerusalem as that city never experienced
          before. What is the matter? What are they mourning about? They
          have looked upon him whom their fathers pierced, they behold the
          wounds, they are now convinced that they and their fathers have
          been in error some eighteen hundred years, and they repent in
          dust and ashes.
          The next step for them will be baptism for the remission of their
          sins. They look upon him whom their fathers pierced and they
          mourn for him as one who mourns for his only son, and, as
          Zechariah says, they are in bitterness for him. But repentance
          alone would not be sufficient, they must obey the ordinances of
          the Gospel; hence there will be a fountain opened at that time on
          purpose for baptism. Where will it be opened? On the east side of
          the Temple. A stream will break out from under the threshold of
          the Temple, says the Prophet, and it will run eastward, and will
          probably pass directly through the deep valley made by the
          parting of the Mount of Olives. It will run eastward, and as you
          go down from the Temple a few thousand cubits it increases so
          rapidly that it becomes a great river that cannot be forded.
          This is the fountain that Zechariah says is open to the
          inhabitants of Jerusalem and to the house of David for sin and
          uncleanness. "How is it that" says one? "Water for sin and
          uncleanness?" Why yes, baptism for the remission of sins. Then
          the Jews will receive the Gospel and they will be cleansed from
          all their sins by being baptized in water for their remission.
          Then will be fulfilled the words of the Prophet Isaiah, when
          speaking of Jerusalem--"For henceforth there shall no more come
          into thee the uncircumcised and the unclean." but the name of the
          city from that day will be--"The Lord is there;" that is, the
          Lord will be personally there, there with his Apostles and with
          all his ancient Saints, for Zechariah says that when he comes and
          stands his feet on the Mount of Olives, all his Saints will come
          with him.
          We have found out the place where Jesus will descend, and we have
          found out who comes with him. Now we enquire will he remain on
          the earth after he thus descends? Yes, he will remain on this
          earth as literally and personally as he went around in ancient
          times, and taught the people from house to house and synagogue to
          synagogue. And in that day there shall be one Lord, and his name
          one. There will not be any heathen gods, for there will be no
          heathens; no idolatrous worship, but one Lord, and his name one.
          And this water which breaks out from the threshold of the Temple,
          will not only run eastward but westward also, and there will be a
          great change in the land there, certain portions rising up,
          others lowered, rough places made smooth and mountains cast down;
          and half the waters of this spring which will burst forth, will
          go towards the former sea and half to the other sea; in other
          words half towards the Dead Sea and half toward the
          From that day forward there shall be written upon the bells of
          the horses and upon the vessels of the house of the
          lord,--"Holiness to the Lord;" and thenceforth all the people who
          are spared from the nations round about, will have to go up to
          Jerusalem year by year to worship the King, the Lord of Hosts.
          These are some of the grand events spoken of in this Bible; these
          are events that the Latter-day Saints believe in, and that so far
          as it lies in their power, they are trying to fulfill. If we are
          not Jews we are not required to go to old Jerusalem, but we are
          required to build up a Zion; that is spoken of as well as the
          building of Jerusalem. Zion is to be built up in the mountains in
          the last days, not at Jerusalem. Read the fortieth chapter of
          Isaiah, where he speaks of the glory of the Lord being revealed,
          and all flesh to see him when he comes the second time, and how
          the mountains and hills should be lowered and the valleys be
          exalted; and in the same chapter, the Prophet also says that,
          before that great and terrible day of the Lord Zion is required
          to get up into the high mountains. Isaiah predicts this. Says he,
          in his fortieth chapter--"Oh Zion, thou that bringest good
          tidings, get thee up into the high mountains."
          Thus you see that the people who organize Zion through the
          everlasting Gospel which the Angel brings, have good tidings to
          declare to all the inhabitants of the earth. But these people are
          required, according to this prophecy, to get up into the high
          mountains. You Latter-day Saints are four thousand three hundred
          feet above the level of the ocean, scattered over four hundred
          miles of Territory, north and south, and you are extending your
          settlements continually, and are building up some two hundred
          towns, cities and villages in the mountains of the great American
          desert, fulfilling the prophecies of the holy Prophets.
          By and by you will leave this country. Says one--"What, are the
          Mormons going to leave Utah?" Oh yes, most of us; we are going to
          leave, but we shall disappoint some of you. You want to know
          which way we are going? We are going by and by eastward. I don
          not say that we shall go directly from this city eastward, but we
          shall after a while, be in Jackson County, in the western borders
          of Missouri. Why are we going there? Because it is the great
          central gathering place for the Saints of latter days, for all
          that will be gathered from South America, Central America,
          Mexico, and Canada, and from all the nations of the
          Gentiles--their head quarters will be in Jackson County, in the
          State of Missouri. We shall roll down from the mountains, and
          though we may be considered but a little stone cut out of the
          mountains without human ingenuity, without mankind undertaking to
          carry out his work of their own accord, the time will come when
          God will cause the stone of the mountains to roll, and then it
          will roll down and build up the central city of Zion, and that,
          too, long before this gathering from the distant nations shall
          cease. I do not know how much before the ten tribes will come
          from the north; but after Zion is built in Jackson County, and
          after the Temple is built upon that spot of ground where the
          corner stone was laid in 1831,; after the glory of God in the
          form of a cloud by day shall rest upon that Temple, and by night
          the shining of a flaming fire will fill the whole heavens round
          about; after every dwelling place upon Mount Zion shall be
          clothed upon as with a pillar of fire by night, and a cloud by
          day, about that period of time, the ten tribes will be heard of,
          away in the north, a great company, as Jeremiah says, coming down
          from the northern regions, coming to sing in the height of the
          latter-day Zion. Their souls will be as a watered garden, and
          they will not sorrow any more at all, as they have been doing
          during the twenty-five hundred long years they have dwelt in the
          Arctic regions. They will come, and the Lord will be before their
          camp, he will utter his voice before that great army, and he will
          lead them forth as he led Israel in ancient days. This long chain
          of Rocky Mountains, that extends from the cold regions of the
          north away into South America, will feel the power of God, and
          will tremble before the hosts of Israel as they come to sing on
          the heights of Zion. In that day the trees of the field will clap
          like hands, says the Prophet, and in that day the Lord will open
          waters in the wilderness, and streams in the desert, to give
          drink to his chosen, his people Israel. And when they come to the
          height of Zion they shall be crowned with glory under the hands
          of the servants of God living in those days, the children of
          Ephraim, crowned with certain blessings that pertain to the
          Priesthood, that they could not receive in their own lands. In
          that day will be set apart twelve thousand out of each of these
          ten tribes--one hundred and twenty thousands persons ordained to
          the High Priesthood, after the order of the son of God, to go
          froth to all people, nations, kindreds and tongues, for the
          salvation of the remnants of Israel in the four quarters of the
          earth, to bring as many as will come unto the Church of the
          firstborn. Thus God will have twelve thousand out of all the
          tribes of Israel to fulfill his purposes; and when they have
          completed his work here on earth, they will be called home to
          Zion, be crowned with glory and stand upon Mount Zion and sing
          the song of the redeemed, the song of the hundred and forty-four
          thousand, and the Father's name will be written in their
          By and by, when all things are prepared--when the Jews have
          received their scourging, and Jesus has descended upon the Mount
          of Olives, the ten tribes will leave Zion, and will go to
          Palestine, to inherit the land that was given to their ancient
          fathers, and it will be divided amongst the descendants of
          Abraham, Isaac and Jacob by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost.
          They will go there to dwell in peace in their own land from that
          time, until the earth shall pass away. But Zion, after their
          departure, will still remain upon the western hemisphere, and she
          will be crowned with glory as well as old Jerusalem, and, as the
          Psalmist David says, she will become the joy of the whole earth.
          "Beautiful for situation is Mount Zion on the sides of the north,
          the city of the great King." Zion will be caught up when Jesus
          comes, to meet him. Jesus will descend not only upon the Mount of
          Olives, but he will descend and stand upon Mount Zion. But before
          he stands upon it, it will be caught up to meet him in the air.
          Will the buildings of Zion be caught up? Yes. And its land? Yes.
          And Jesus will stand upon Mount Zion, according to the prediction
          of John the Revelator, and he will reign over his people during a
          thousand years; and his associates will be the resurrected
          righteous of all former dispensations, those, among others, who
          dwelt on this continent before the flood. Says one--"Do you mean
          to say that America was inhabited before the flood?" Yes, Adam
          dwelt on this continent. I do not know that the Garden of Eden
          was here, but we know from what God has revealed to us, that
          before Adam closed his days he dwelt on a certain portion of this
          continent with a great number of the righteous. All the righteous
          that lived on this continent before the flood, those who lived
          upon this continent who were righteous who came from the Tower of
          Babel, after the flood, and lived here some sixteen hundred
          years, before the nation was destroyed. All the Prophets, and
          wise, and good men of these several periods, will be permitted to
          reign as kings and priests upon this western hemisphere during
          the period of Christ's reign on the earth. The Israelites, too,
          the remnants of Joseph, the forefathers of these poor degraded
          Indians, who are righteous, will come forth also to reign as
          kings and priests on this land.
          We might continue this subject much further. We might portray
          before you the duties that will be performed by these resurrected
          righteous who reign as immortal beings on this continent and on
          the eastern continent. We might portray some of the great doings
          that will be accomplished by the King of kings and Lord of lords,
          when he shall sit upon his throne in the Temple at Jerusalem,
          surrounded by his Twelve Apostles, who will also sit upon twelve
          thrones to judge the twelve tribes of Israel. We might also
          relate to you concerning the judges and the thrones of those that
          were beheaded for the witness of Jesus and for the word of God,
          who will reign on the western hemisphere as well as on the
          eastern; but time will not permit us to continue this subject any
          May God bless the Latter-day Saints in the kingdom of God
          established here in the tops of the mountains; bless you in you
          residences, in your towns, in your cities, in your villages, and
          throughout the length and breadth of the land, and increase and
          multiply you as the stars of heaven that cannot be numbered,
          until the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our
          God and his Christ, and the Saints shall reign forever and ever.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Brigham Young, August 31, 1875
                           Brigham Young, August 31, 1875
          Delivered in the Old Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 31, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                            IS TO CEASE FROM DOING EVIL.
          Brethren and sisters, we have met here to talk over the
          principles of our faith, and if we say that we are going to be
          Saints, and that we are going to live our religion, we do not
          expect to give ourselves the lie, to eat our own words and to
          falsify our characters and our testimonies before God; but we
          expect to live our religion as well as we know how. We want you
          who wish to be Saints, to know, that we will do everything in our
          power to help you to live so, that you will be entitled to, and
          enjoy, the revelations of the Lord Jesus; that every man and
          every woman may know and understand their duty before God,
          pertaining to themselves and what is required of them, just as
          much as your humble servant who is talking to you.
          It is a great privilege to know the mind and will of God, and
          this privilege we enjoy, and I wish that all good people of every
          nation, sect and party would so live that they might understand
          the will of the Lord for themselves; but in bestowing this upon
          us the Lord requires us to live accordingly, and he has placed us
          and all people under this obligation.
          It is my duty to know the mind of the Lord concerning myself and
          also concerning this people; and I think I know it just as well
          as I know the road home. I do not know the path from that door to
          my own home any better than I know how to dictate this people, if
          they will only hearken to me. This is a great blessing and a
          great privilege and if I were to reject it and take a course to
          deprive myself of the spirit of revelation, according to what the
          Lord has given to me, and to magnify the Priesthood that I
          received through his servant Joseph, I would be taken forthwith
          from this world, I would not remain here at all to darken the
          minds of, or to lead astray, any of the members of the kingdom of
          God. According to the revelations that I and others have
          received, through the Prophet Joseph and others who have lived
          upon the earth, if I observe my duty, I shall have the privilege
          of living and enjoying the society of my brethren and sisters,
          and of instructing them; but let me neglect this and I shall be
          removed out of my place forthwith.
          Now it is no more my duty to live so as to know the mind and will
          of the Lord than it is the duty of my brethren, the rest of the
          Twelve. I say the rest of the Twelve, because I am the President
          of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles on the earth, and the only
          one that the Lord has ever acknowledged. It is true that Thomas
          B. Marsh was once President, but the Lord never acknowledged any
          man by revelation as President of that Quorum but myself. At the
          death of Joseph I stepped out from that position in the advance,
          according to the organization of the Church, for the sake of
          preserving the flock of God, but not according to my wishes, nor
          the desire of my heart, but it was my duty. When I heard of the
          Prophet's death I said--"What will become of the people? What
          will the Saints do now that the Prophet has gone?" It was my
          whole desire to preserve the sheep of the flock of God, and it is
          so to-day. Brother Kimball also stepped into the first
          Presidency, and we called others and ordained them to take our
          place for the time being, that the Church might be fully
          organized, and we expect to ordain more when we feel like it; but
          because a man is ordained an Apostle it does not prove that he
          belongs to the Quorum of the Apostles. I just mention this that
          you may understand it.
          Now, in regard to the Twelve Apostles, it is their imperative
          duty to live so that they will know the mind and will of the Lord
          concerning them in the discharge of their duties as a quorum, and
          also as individuals; and they are under just the same obligations
          to live so as to enjoy the spirit of revelation that I am. And so
          it is with the Seventies, the High Priests, the Elders and the
          Bishops. It is the imperative duty of a Bishop--called to preside
          over a ward--to live so that he will know the mind and will of
          God concerning his ward just as much as I do concerning this
          people. But when Bishops say they are willing to do as brother
          Brigham says, and that is the end of their researches to know the
          mind and will of the lord, they will always be making mistakes,
          always doing something that they will regret; they will neglect
          their duty here and there, and when they make a move it will not
          be right unless brother Brigham is there to tell them the words
          they should say and the acts they should perform; and hence the
          necessity of them living day by day so that they will know the
          mind and will of the Lord for themselves.
          And so you may follow on through every quorum there is in the
          Church, not only Seventies, High Priests, Elders and Bishops, but
          also the Priests, Teachers and Deacons, who administer to the
          people in going from house to house. It is their duty to live so
          that they know and understand the mind and will of the Lord
          concerning the people to whom they administer, as much as it is
          mine to know the mind and will of the Lord concerning the entire
          people. And it is the duty of every father and mother to live so
          that they may have the mind and will of the Lord concerning their
          duties to their families. If they are not called to exercise the
          priesthood which they hold, more than to administer to their
          children, it is their duty to live so as to know how to teach,
          lead and advise their children; and if they are disposed they may
          have the privilege, for it is God's mind and will that they
          should know just what to do for them when they are sick. Instead
          of calling for a doctor you should administer to them by the
          laying on of hands and anointing with oil, and give them mild
          food, and herbs, and medicines that you understand; and if you
          want the mind and will of God at such a time, get it, it is just
          as much your privilege as of any other member of the Church and
          kingdom of God. It is our privilege and duty to live so that you
          know when the word of the Lord is spoken to you and when the mind
          of the Lord is revealed to you. I say it is your duty to live so
          as to know and understand all these things. Suppose I were to
          teach you a false doctrine, how are you to know it if you do not
          possess the Spirit of God? As it is written, "The things of God
          knoweth no man but by the Spirit of God."
          Now I want to say a few words to the sisters, though I will say
          that I do not feel the least like chastising either my brethren
          or my sisters this morning. I feel kind, and I do not want to say
          words to them and they would think harsh or unkind. But I will
          say, to both brethren and sisters, that whenever any of us spend
          means needlessly, say to the amount of one cent, dime, or dollar,
          we consume it upon the lusts of our flesh. Here is a man, for
          instance, who has an appetite for tobacco, and, during a year, he
          spends ten or twenty dollars in cigars and tobacco, which do him
          no good, but injure him; do you think that such a man will be
          brought to an account hereafter for that waste? Such means does
          not go to build temples, or to help to sustain Elders who have
          gone abroad to proclaim the gospel; it is not applied to assist
          in feeding or clothing their wives or children, to find them a
          little fuel in the winter, when it is cold, or to get them a cow,
          so that they can have milk and a little butter to make them more
          comfortable; but it is spent in the purchase of tobacco and is
          utterly wasted; and they who get rid of their means so foolishly
          will most surely be brought to account therefor. The same may be
          said of the money spent in the purchase of beer. It is a mild
          drink, and is very pleasant and agreeable to a great many; but
          when a man pays his fifty cents, his dollar or his ten dollars
          for beer it goes into the hands of the grocery keepers and they
          send it off, and it does no good to the community. The beer
          itself does no good, it injures the system of those who
          habitually indulge in the use of it, and, whether they think of
          and realize it, or not, they will be brought to account for the
          means they have thus wasted.
          Here in the midst of the Latter-day Saints, where we can know and
          understand the mind and will of the Lord concerning us, many of
          us have not taken the pains to ask what the Lord wants us to do
          or what not to do; and if we are extravagant in the use of tea or
          coffee, which do us no good, but which injure our systems, we
          shall certainly be brought to account for it. Parties may
          say--"We did this thoughtlessly and ignorantly; we did not think
          there was any harm in drinking tea, coffee, beer or a little
          liquor, or in smoking or chewing tobacco; and having worked for
          our wages, we considered that we had a right to spend a portion
          of them in these luxuries, if we were disposed to do so." But
          Justice will say, "If you had enquired you might have learned
          that the use of these things was not only no good to you, but was
          absolutely injurious, and that the means used in purchasing them
          was utterly wasted, and hence you who have been guilty of this
          folly must be brought to an account for it."
          We might follow this subject through all the varied ramifications
          of our practice in life, but it is not necessary on this
          occasion. Suffice it to say that we want to understand and do
          better than we have done, and to be governed by the dictates of
          good, solid, sound sense in the use of the wealth, privileges and
          talents that are given to us in our present life. Let me ask,
          what is real wealth? Do you know? I say that time is all the
          wealth we have; and to illustrate, let us suppose that all the
          inhabitants of the earth were, to-day, in the same position that
          our first parents were in when they were placed in the Garden.
          Here is the naked earth, without any improvements whatever; and
          the people, being without experience, have not the ability to
          raise anything to eat, to build dwelling to reside in, or to
          gather up or utilize the stock that is running at large. Would a
          people in that condition have any wealth? No; but you put them in
          possession of ability to work with their hands and to raise their
          food and clothing from the earth, also materials to build their
          houses, lay out their streets, make their gardens, farms, etc.,
          and they will soon accumulate by their labor, and hence, you can
          easily see that all the wealth there is on the earth consists of
          the bone, sinew and time of the people. That is the capital stock
          of every individual and of every nation, and all the capital
          stock they have. If they have money--seeming wealth--it may go
          from them, they do not know how quickly. Cities may burn up;
          thieves may steal their gold and silver, and their greenbacks may
          be burned up with their banks, and then their wealth is gone, or
          rather that which is the representative of wealth; but they still
          have the ability and the bone and sinew necessary to go to work
          to rebuild their cities and to make new farms, to mine out gold
          and silver from the mountains to make vessels for convenience,
          for table use, or for ornaments--ear rings, nose jewels, bands
          for their wrists, ankles, etc. But it must all be done by labor.
          The enquiry rises--Who gives the ability to labor? Who gives us
          the physical power to cut down trees, to saw them into lumber,
          and to shape the lumber for use, so that we can make improvements
          in building, fencing, and everything that labor can be used for?
          Is this ability our own individual property, independent of God
          and very other being? Not at all, we are dependent upon him for
          strength, health, life and every power and faculty we possess.
          Hence we may say that Time is really all the capital stock that
          is possessed by any people or nation, by Saint or sinner, good or
          bad. Time and the ability to labor are the capital stock of the
          whole world of mankind, and we are all indebted to God for the
          ability to use time to advantage, and he will require of us a
          strict account of the disposition we make of this ability and he
          will not only require an account of our acts, but our words and
          thoughts will also be brought into judgment.
          Now, returning to the subject of wasting means, suppose that in
          the providences of God, I have been able to gather means around
          me, and I fancy and am able to pay for a breakfast that would
          cost a hundred dollars, and I say to my wife--"Prepare me such
          and such a breakfast," and I actually eat a breakfast that has
          cost a hundred dollars, the question arises--Am I justified, have
          I to give an account of this? I am not justified, and I certainly
          shall have to give an account. A fifteen or twenty cent breakfast
          would satisfy the demands of my nature, and would be just as good
          for my system as the hundred dollar breakfast, so that by
          indulging in such a luxury I waste ninety-nine dollars and eighty
          cents, it has gone to the winds, gone to the enemy. Now what is
          my duty? I say that after eating my fifteen or twenty cent
          breakfast, if I have a hundred dollars that I can afford to spend
          therein, my duty is to give the residue towards sustaining the
          poor, building Temples, school-houses, sustaining the teachers,
          maintaining the orphan child, so that it may have an education,
          sending an Elder to preach the Gospel, and sustaining his family
          while he is away, or something or other that will advance the
          kingdom of God upon the earth.
          Or again, suppose I say to a tailor--"I have some grey cloth, and
          I want you to make me a coat just according to my own notions."
          "Very well, what will you have?" "I want you to make the coat of
          this grey cloth, and I want you to take this piece of blue cloth
          and cut it into narrow strips about a third of an inch wide, and
          strip my coat all around, and ring it around, and put a puff here
          and another there, and I want you to put fifteen or twenty
          dollars worth of work on this coat," most of which, after all, is
          of not the least use in the world. Am I justified in doing this,
          and shall I or shall I not, have to give an account of thus
          spending my means and using the time of the tailor for naught? I
          think I shall, and I may say, as far as I am concerned, I know I
          shall have to give an account. But the people do not think of
          Now, then, leaving the useless things, which the brethren
          use--tea, coffee, tobacco, beer, whiskey, etc., I will allude to
          some that the sisters use and wear, such as tea, coffee, snuff,
          tobacco, opium, and then the ruffles, bows, puffs, trimmings, and
          this, that, and the other that they wear on their dresses that
          are useless. What shall we do in regard to these things? My
          senses tell me that the children of Zion should forsake every
          needless fashion and custom which they now practice. My wives
          dress very plainly, but I sometimes ask them the utility of some
          of the stripes and puffs which I see on their dresses. I remember
          asking a lady this question once and enquired if they kept the
          bed bugs and flies away. Well, if they do that they are very
          useful; but if they do not, what use are they? None whatever.
          Now, some ladies will buy a cheap dress, say a cheap calico, and
          they will spend from five to fifteen dollars worth of time in
          making it up, which is wasting so much of the substance which God
          has given them on the lust of the eye, and which should be
          devoted to a better purpose. I have had an observation made to me
          which I believe I will relate; I never have done it, but I
          believe I will now. It has been said to me--"Yes, brother
          Brigham, we have seen ladies go to parties in plain, home-made
          cloth dresses, but every man was after the girls who had on a
          hundred dollars worth of foll-the-roll, and they would dance with
          every woman and girl except the one in the plain dress, and they
          would let her stay by the wall the whole evening." It may be in
          some cases, but should not be. It adds no beauty to a lady, in my
          opinion, to adorn her with fine feathers. When I look at a woman,
          I look at her face, which is composed of her forehead, cheeks,
          nose, mouth and chin, and I like to see it clean, her hair combed
          neat and nice, and her eyes bright and sparkling; and if they are
          so, what do I care what she has on her head, or how or of what
          material her dress is made? Not the least in the world. If a
          woman is clean in person, and has on a nice clean dress, she
          looks a great deal better when washing her dishes, making her
          butter or cheese, or sweeping her house, than those who, as I
          told them in Provo, walked the streets with their spanker jib
          flying. It adds no beauty to a lady or gentleman to have a great
          many frills on their dresses or coat; beauty must be sought in
          the expression of the countenance, combined with neatness and
          cleanliness and graceful manners. All the beauty which nature
          bestows is exhibited, let the dress be ever so plain, if the
          wearer of it be only neat and comely. Do not fine feathers look
          well? Yes, they are very pretty, but they look just as well on
          these dolls, these fixed up machines which they have in the
          stores, as anywhere else; they certainly add nothing to the
          beauty of a lady or gentleman, so far as I ever saw.
          Now, then, labor is our capital, and the source and creator of
          all the wealth that we possess; and I feel it a duty to say to
          the sisters as well as the brethren, that we must stop the course
          that has been so generally pursued among the Latter-day Saints,
          of spending time and means for nothing. I will mention one
          article to illustrate, and that is the sewing machine. A sewing
          machine that costs twenty-two dollars to manufacture, we pay one
          hundred and twenty-five dollars for; for one that coast fourteen
          dollars to manufacture, we pay eighty-five dollars; and for one
          that costs sixteen dollars, we pay one hundred. And then, when a
          man gets his wife a sewing machine she will spend from five to
          fifteen dollars worth of time in making a dress. This is wasting
          time; and we want the brethren and sisters to understand that
          when they waste time, they are wasting the capital stock which
          God has given them to improve upon here upon the earth. Says
          one--"I have nothing to do." You very easily can have if you wish
          for it.
          Now for the men. I have been into houses which have not had the
          least convenience for the women, not so much as a bench to set
          their water pails on, and they have to set them on the floor, and
          yet their husbands will sit there year after year, and never make
          so much improvement as a bench to set the pail on. Yet they have
          the ability, but they will not exercise it. They ought to make
          every hour of the day useful, and if they have nothing else to
          do, they should spend their time in making improvements in and
          around their homes. They might fix the garden fence, hoe the
          garden, set out trees and cultivate and attend to them, fix the
          yard and make it look neater, fix up the house and make it more
          convenient for the wives and children. A certain portion of the
          time should also be spent in storing their minds with useful
          knowledge, reading the Bible, Book of Mormon, and other Church
          works and histories, scientific works and other useful books. I
          have seen people live year after year in a log house, with never
          so much as a nail to hang a broom on, and the broom is first in
          one corner and then in another, on the floor or out of doors.
          Never had a place to put the dishcloth in, or to hang it on, and
          it would be--Susan, where is the dishcloth?" or--"Sally," or
          "Peggy, where is the broom?" "I don't know, there is no place for
          the broom;" and a man living there year after year, who never
          seemed to wake up the senses in him enough to drive a peg into
          the crack of a log to have a place to hang a broom or a dishcloth
          on, or to make a bench for a water or a milk pail. I have seen
          such men, year after year, without a chair in their houses; and
          if you ask them why they do not go to work and make come chairs
          they will say--"We don't know how." Then why not go to work and
          learn? Do as I did when I went to learn the carpenter and
          joiners' trade. The first job my boss gave me was to make a
          bedstead out of an old log that had been on the beach of the Lake
          for years, water-logged and watersoaked. Said he--"There are
          tools, you cut that log into right lengths for a bedstead. Hew
          out the side rails, the end rails and the posts; get a board for
          a head board, and go to work and make a bedstead." And I went to
          work and cut up the log, split it up to the best of my ability
          and made a bedstead that, I suppose, they used for many years. I
          would got to work and learn to make a washboard, and make a bench
          to put the wash tub on, and to make a chair. This is spending
          time usefully; but when we spend our time for naught we waste
          that which God has given us as our capital stock with which to
          make ourselves useful in life, and to give to our fellow-beings
          that which belongs to them.
          Now, we want the sisters, as well as the brethren, to use their
          capital stock to the very best advantage. And we wish them to
          make their own fashions in regard to dress; but if they will not
          do that, then copy the fashions of Babylon only so far as they
          are useful; then stop, go no further, and sustain and uphold
          trade with the outside world only so far as it is really
          necessary. If the sisters remain with us they will do as they are
          told; and if they do this we say--You are at perfect liberty to
          go and renew your covenants by baptism; but if you will not live
          according to the instructions that are given, we object to you
          renewing your covenants; we do not wish you to say one thing and
          do another. We shall require the sisters to take hold and do
          something for themselves. Where does our knitting come from?
          Everybody goes to the store to buy knitted goods; but this is not
          right, we ought to knit our own stockings. If the sisters want
          some little hoods or jackets for their children they go to the
          store for them, they are very cheap there. Yet we raise the best
          of wool here, and we are spinning it just as nice as in any
          factory in the world. We have knitting machines and all the
          material necessary, and we have also the ability to knit or weave
          all the hoods, jackets, drawers, undershirts, etc., that we need;
          and if the sisters will do their duty, they will do their own
          knitting and prepare this Fall to raise silk another year. I have
          been at thousands of dollars expense in encouraging the people
          here to raise silk, but they do not do it, and in this respect,
          as in many others, they have neglected their duty, for it is
          their duty to take hold of this industry. The sisters will say to
          their husbands--"I want so an so, and I want you to give me the
          money to buy it." Instead of this, I say, let the sisters go to
          work and raise some silk, and this will find them and their
          children profitable employment. If you have not got any mulberry
          trees, plant out some immediately, they are here by the hundreds
          and thousands in nurseries, and as soon as possible raise silk,
          and that when raised and thoroughly cured, will bring the money.
          Then you can raise the money, without having to call on your
          husbands. Now if a man buys a sewing machine for his wife, she
          wants a hired girl to run it; at least, I will say that some
          women take this course, and they spend their time uselessly and
          waste the capital stock which God has given them. This is the
          course that some pursue instead of doing good. We want a turning
          point to arrive for women of this class, and for all to be guided
          in their conduct by the dictates of good, sound sense; and as the
          sisters like to be noticed by the brethren, I will say that they
          who keep themselves neat and clean, and whose countenances are
          bright and clear, are the ones that will be noticed by the good.
          Now, sisters if you will consider these things you will readily
          see that time is all the capital stock there is on the earth; and
          you should consider your time golden, it is actually wealth, and,
          if properly used, it brings that which will add to your comfort,
          convenience, and satisfaction. Let us consider this, and no
          longer sit with hands folded, wasting time, for it is the duty of
          every man and of every woman to do all that is possible to
          promote the kingdom of God on the earth.
          Without going further into the details regarding the duties of
          this people we can say, in a very few words, that our Father in
          heaven, Jesus, our elder brother and the Savior of the world, and
          the whole heavens, are calling upon this people to prepare to
          save the nations of the earth, also the millions who have slept
          without the Gospel, and here we are neglecting our duty, wasting
          our time, running here and there as though there was nothing to
          do only to serve ourselves. We have glory, immortality and
          eternal lives to gain, and it is our duty to take a course to
          gain them, that we may enter into the highest state of
          intelligence and enjoy the society of the pure and those who
          dwell with God.
          You have now heard some things that we want of the sisters. I
          will now say a word to the brethren. If any brother is found
          drinking with the drunkard we certainly shall look after him; and
          my counsel and advice are for every man and every woman to pause
          well before they go and renew their covenants, and know whether
          they are going to be Saints or not. A person may say--"If I have
          strength I am going to be a Saint." The drunkard may say--"I mean
          to reform;" the swearer may say--"I mean to reform;" the liar
          says--"I mean to reform;" and the thief may say--"I mean to
          reform." There is no man or woman on the earth in the habit of
          stealing, but what can cease the practice right square if they
          are disposed. And so with the liar, he can stop lying, and lie no
          more, and tell the truth. It only wants the will to do it, and
          that will brought into exercise to enable the liar to be
          truthful, the thief to be honest, and the swearer to stop his
          evil speaking. So with the ladies. If they only have the will,
          and will exercise it, they can cease spending their time in
          useless fashions, and they can turn their attentions to storing
          their minds with all useful knowledge, then adorn themselves with
          all that is necessary to make themselves neat, nice, comely and
          commendable to the eyes of God and angels, and of the good
          everywhere. Then they will be right. I pray the Lord to bless
          you, preserve you and guide your entire lives that we may be
          saved in the Kingdom of our God. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
          Taylor, August 31, 1875
                            John Taylor, August 31, 1875
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
          Delivered in the Old Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, August 31, 1875.
                           (Reported by David. W. Evans.)
          In relation to the rules that we have heard read over, there is
          nothing in them but what, as Latter-day Saints, we have always
          professed to believe in. Some of us have been around teaching
          these principles among the people; and I have sometime spoken of
          them as baby rules, that is, as rules which people like the
          Latter-day Saints, who are in possession of correct principles,
          ought always to be governed by; Latter-day Saints, who have been
          faithful from the commencement of their career in the Church,
          have been governed by these very principles that we are now
          talking about.
          We profess to be governed by the laws of God, and to be
          associated with the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth; we
          profess to be related, more or less, to other parties who have
          held the same priesthood, powers, light, and intelligence that we
          possess; those who understand themselves profess to be
          associated, more or less, with the Church of the first-born, with
          Jesus, whom Paul calls the Mediator of the New Covenant, and with
          God, the Father of all; and our religion and the revelations that
          have been given to us are for the express purpose of leading us
          to a union among ourselves, with those who have gone before, and
          with Jesus, and God the Father, who are all of them interested,
          as we ought to be, in seeking to carry out the designs and
          purposes of the Almighty upon the earth. Those parties who have
          lived before, lived not for themselves, but for God. When Jesus
          was upon the earth he said--"I came not to do my will, but the
          will of the Father who sent me," and every man who is associated
          with the Church and kingdom of God expects and understands, if he
          understands things correctly, that he is part of the great
          household of faith, belonging to a celestial kingdom that he
          anticipates inheriting, and that he ought to be governed by
          celestial laws, by which other intelligences who have lived
          before have been governed. Those men of whom Paul speaks, all of
          whom died in faith and in hope of a better inheritance, did
          certain things by which they proved to the world that they
          desired a city whose builder and maker was God, wherefore Paul
          tells us that God was not ashamed to be called their God, for he
          had prepared a city for them. We read of the Zion that was built
          up by Enoch, and that this Zion and the people that were united
          with Enoch, who were subject to the same laws which God is
          seeking to introduce among us, where caught up into the heavens.
          We have been expecting all along to build up a similar Zion upon
          these mountains and we have talked a great deal about going back
          to Jackson County. We can not build up a Zion unless we are in
          possession of the spirit of Zion, and of the light and
          intelligence that flow from God, and under the direction of the
          Priesthood, the living oracles of God, to lead us in the paths of
          life. We do not know them without, and we need all these helps to
          lead us along, that by and by we may come to such a unity in our
          temporal and in our spiritual affairs, and in everything that
          pertains to our interest and happiness in this world and in the
          world to come, that we may be prepared to enter a Zion here upon
          the earth, help to build Temples of the Lord and to administer in
          them, and so operate and co-operate with the Gods in the eternal
          worlds, and with the Patriarchs, Prophets, Apostles, and men of
          God, who were inspired by the Spirit of revelation in generations
          that are passed and gone; we want to be one with them, one with
          God, and one with each other, for Jesus said,--"Except you are
          one you are not mine." Then the question arises, if we are not
          Jesus', whose are we?
          It is evident, in relation to the position that we have been in,
          that all kinds of confusion, folly, vanity, evil, pride,
          haughtiness, covetousness, drunkenness, and every kind of sin
          have existed among us, as a people. I am not surprised that the
          President should feel inclined to shake off many of these things.
          Why? Because, if they are permitted in the Church and kingdom of
          God, and the servant of God and his coadjutors do not lift up
          their voices against them, God would hold them responsible.
          Does President Young want to bear the sins of the people? No. Do
          the Twelve and others want to bear the signs of the people? No.
          It is for the President to point out the way of life, and for all
          of us to walk in it. This is the order of God, and every man and
          woman should fulfill the various duties that devolve upon them.
          Now then, in regard to our temporal affairs, these are the things
          which seem to perplex us more or less. We have been brought up in
          Babylon, and have inherited Babylonish ideas and systems of
          business; we have introduced, too, among us, all kinds of
          chicanery, deception and fraud. It is time that these things were
          stopped, and that matters assumed another shape; it is time that
          we commenced to place ourselves under the guidance and direction
          of the Almighty. You can not talk in many places about temporal
          matters, but everybody is on the alert at once, and the idea
          is--Do you want my property? No. Do you want my possessions? No,
          no; there is no such feeling, but we do want men and women to
          give God their hearts, we do want people, while they profess to
          fear God, not to be canting hypocrites and to depart from every
          principle of right. We remember the time very well, or most of
          us, when we first entered into this Church, if a man was found
          lying he would be brought before the Church and dealt with; if a
          man was found stealing he would be brought up before the Church
          and dealt with; if a man defrauded his neighbor, and it could be
          proved, he was brought up and dealt with; and so if a man got
          drunk; and for all these delinquencies if parties did not repent
          of them they were immediately cut off from the Church as unworthy
          of fellowship. And now, after so many years travail, are we to
          continue and fellowship all these evils? No, no, we can not do
          it, and God will not do it; and if we carry them along with us,
          we shall not enter into the celestial kingdom of God.
          Now then, with regard to this union of property, what is it? Why,
          it is something to draw the people nearer together, to prepare
          them for future developments. What is the Order? Well, we, here,
          have thought proper, at the suggestion of President Young, to act
          as stewards over our own property. In some places where there is
          not so much property as here, it might be better to pursue
          another course; but as to that, no matter if our hearts are
          together and we do what we do in all sincerity before God. What
          we are after is to give our hearts to God, to renew our
          covenants, and then be one in our temporal affairs; and this is
          to be under the direction of the living Priesthood, and not under
          any particular dead letter. Here is a certain form that everybody
          ought to submit to; every man and every woman in the Church of
          Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saint sought to be governed by these
          rules, and we know it in our hearts. I mean when they refer
          particularly to our morals. When we come to other points, that is
          a matter of judgment and principle that we want to be governed by
          as the law of God. We have an organization here in the Church of
          Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and it is one of the most
          perfect that ever existed on the earth. And how is it organized?
          Why, we have the Presidency, with President Young at the head, as
          the mouthpiece of God to this people. That is the way that we
          Latter-day Saints profess to believe in him, whether we do so or
          not; and if we do not believe it then we are acting the
          hypocrite. Then come the Twelve, then the High Priests, Bishops,
          Seventies, High Councils, Bishops' Councils, Elders, Priests,
          Teachers and Deacons, all organized by the Almighty.
          Now, then, do I believe the Lord Almighty directs President
          Young? I do, with all my heart. Do you believe it? That is the
          question. Do you believe that he and his first council have the
          right to dictate and manage all affairs pertaining to the
          temporal and spiritual interests of the Church and kingdom of God
          upon the earth? I believe it, do you? These are questions that we
          want to put to ourselves fairly and frankly and honestly, without
          any equivocation or reservations, for this is really a part of
          the order of God.
          Now then come the twelve and all the other authorities. We
          believe that they are ordained of God, that they are part of his
          economy and government, all these various quorums as they exist
          on the earth, and that, by and by, when we get through in this
          world, we shall all assume our proper position and proper
          Priesthood, with Joseph Smith at the head of this dispensation,
          and that we shall be associated there with that Priesthood that
          we have been connected with here. Now, then, we do not want to be
          playing fast and loose, part God, part the world, part the devil,
          part the Lord's way and part our way, and every man following the
          devices and desires of his own heart. We have come under the
          government of God, and God expects our strict, full, implicit and
          unequivocal obedience in all particulars. God says, "Give me thy
          heart." We have covenanted long ago to do this, and this is
          simply a renewal of this covenant, and of many covenants that we
          have entered into in relation to these matters. Is it a
          sacrifice? Are we doubtful and fearful about this, that, and the
          other? What have we to sacrifice? What hold have we upon this
          earth? What hold have we upon any property on this earth? It may
          be said to us as it was to a man who said--"I have much goods
          laid up for many years, soul take thine ease, eat, drink and be
          merry;" it may be said to us as it was said to him--"Thou fool
          this night thy soul is required of thee," and then whose will
          these be? What have we that we did not get from God? I have heard
          President Young say that there is not one solitary thing that he
          had--wife, dollar, horse, carriage, or property of any kind that
          he did not receive from God. Have any of us got anything that we
          did not receive from him? Not a penny. Can we keep anything any
          longer than the Lord has a mind to permit us? Not one moment
          longer. In his hands are the issues of life and death, and the
          only hope we have is to be one with God, with the Priesthood upon
          the earth, that is connected with the Priesthood in the heavens,
          that we may unite in a phalanx with them, with God, with the
          Patriarchs and Prophets, with all good men that have ever lived,
          that we may form a cemented united body with them in the
          accomplishment of the purposes of God, for the bringing of
          salvation to the world in which we live, for the redemption of
          the living and the dead, for the spreading forth of truth, the
          establishing of correct principles, the building up of the
          kingdom of God, the building of Temples; and then when we get
          through here, that we may unite with them in the celestial
          kingdom of our Father.
          These are some of the ideas that we believe in, in relation to
          these matters, and the thing that is now proposed is very simple
          and straight-forward. The President has said that there are many
          men in this city and elsewhere who want to know whom they shall
          place over their affairs; they can not tell. Well, what then? Why
          those who cannot do that, let them unite together in a united
          order similar to that which is spoken of, as the Book of Doctrine
          and Covenants expresses it--though it varies a little from that
          form here--and lay it at the Apostles' feet, and let the Bishop
          give them their inheritances. Here another thing is contemplated,
          here we are stewards over our own property; and you have heard
          read that the avails of that system, after supplying the families
          are to be under the direction of the board of directors, to say
          what shall be done with them. Then again, if there is
          extravagance in families, in dress, eating or in living of any
          kind, no matter what it may be, we want that checked, we do not
          want the Saints to be extravagant; we do not want to do anything
          that God does not want us to do, and no good Saint, man or woman,
          want to do what God does not want. All such feel like one of
          old--Oh, God, search me and try me, and prove me, and if there is
          any way of wickedness in me, exhibit it to me; let me see it that
          I may bid it adieu, and let time be a good Saint; let time live
          in the enjoyment of thy favor and let the light of the Holy Ghost
          and of revelations rest upon me; let me be in favor with God and
          my brethren and all good men, and then when I get through,
          receive the reward of the just.
          May God help us to appreciate these privileges, and not think
          that we are making sacrifices, for we are merely seeking the
          guidance of the Almighty to direct us in our temporal affairs,
          that we may inherit thrones, 
          principalities, powers and dominions in the eternal worlds, which
          we never shall inherit unless we are one.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
          Q. Cannon, October 6, 1875
                          George Q. Cannon, October 6, 1875
                        DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
          Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
            of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                Salt Lake City, Wednesday Afternoon, October 6, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          It is exceedingly interesting to me, as I have no doubt it is to
          all Latter-day Saints, to hear the Elders who have been on
          missions bear a faithful testimony, on their return, to the truth
          of the work in which they have been engaged. It is a tolerably
          easy matter to tell, in listening to them speaking, whether they
          have been faithful or not in magnifying their Priesthood and
          calling, for a man who does not magnify his Priesthood, and who
          is not faithful in the discharge of the duties entrusted to him,
          generally manifests it by the spirit which he possesses and with
          which he speaks. And so, also, when men have been faithful and
          have striven to magnify their calling, a spirit and influence
          attend them that bear testimony of their faithfulness. No man can
          go out, ordained by those who have the authority, in faith and in
          humility to preach the principles of the everlasting Gospel,
          however peculiar and difficult the circumstances may be that
          surround him, however great the trials and the persecutions that
          he may have to contend with, without receiving an unction from
          the Holy One, that will bear testimony to him that the work in
          which he is engaged is of God, and that he has been called of God
          to declare the Principles of life and salvation unto the people
          among whom his lot may be cast. There is this peculiarity and
          influence about this work, there is the demonstration of the Holy
          Ghost, which descends with convincing and overwhelming power upon
          all those who place themselves in a position to receive it; and
          there is no labor under the sun, I care not what it may be, or
          how pleasant the circumstances that surround him, at all
          comparable with the labor of an Elder in this Church, who
          endeavors, in humility and meekness, to magnify his calling;
          their is no joy which a human soul is capable of comprehending,
          that approaches the delight and the satisfaction which laboring
          in the ministry of the son of God confers upon him who does so in
          faithfulness. He may be destitute, he may be without purse and
          scrip, as our Elders travel, he may be in the midst of enemies,
          he may be haled to prison, and treated with contumely, and have
          all manner of evil heaped upon him; but if he is faithful to God,
          if he is faithful to his Priesthood, and magnifies it to the
          extent of his ability, there is a power, an influence, and a joy
          resting upon and accompanying him, and filling him from the crown
          of his head to the soles of his feet, that are incomprehensible
          to those who have not experienced them; and for such a man to
          doubt that God is with him, and that the work he is engaged in is
          the work of God, would be as difficult as to doubt that the sun's
          rays ever beam upon him, or that there is no warmth or light
          connected with them; in fact, such a man could as easily doubt
          his own existence, and the testimony of every sense that he
          possesses, as to doubt the testimony of God which rests down upon
          And these blessings are not confined to those who go forth as
          missionaries, but they extend themselves to all who enter into
          covenant with God, take upon them the name of Jesus Christ, and
          resolve in their hearts to repent of their sins, and to tread
          humbly and meekly in the path which the Savior has marked out for
          all to walk in. They receive also, according to the measure of
          their responsibilities, and the position which they occupy, they
          same gifts and blessings, and the same joy fills their hearts
          that does the hearts of the faithful Elders.
          When I listen to the Elders, as we have to-day, speaking their
          experience, and relating that which they have met with, and the
          joy they have had, it has seemed to me that, if any of the
          Elders, or if all the Elders, could comprehend this and enter
          into the spirit of it, they would say that they would devote
          themselves with all they possess, with every feeling of their
          heart, with every power of their mind, with all the strength and
          the ability which God has given them, to the rolling forth of his
          work upon the face of the earth. But the difficulty with us as
          individuals is, that we are like the man of whom the Apostle
          James speaks: we look in the glass, we see ourselves, our
          features are distinct to us, every thing is plain to us, we see
          the mirrored resemblance of ourselves in the glass that we look
          upon, but we turn away, and we speedily forget what manner of men
          we are. And so it is with many who are in this Church. They have
          experienced joy, they have had testimonies from God, they have
          had the power and the gifts of God resting upon them; but after a
          little while, coming in contact with the world, and the spirit of
          the world, they forget these things, the remembrance of them
          fades away from their minds and other things appear more
          desirable to them. This is the difficulty that the servants of
          God have to contend with in their ministering among men. It would
          appear, looking at matters naturally, that if men and women had
          tasted the world of God, had received revelation from God, had
          knowledge poured into their souls concerning this being the work
          of God, they would always be faithful to the truth; but it is not
          so, and this is evidence of the great power which the adversary
          exercises over the hearts of the children of men. Men may behold
          the heavens opened and see Jesus, they may see visions, and have
          revelations given to them, and yet if they do not live as they
          should do, and cherish the Spirit of God in their hearts, all
          this knowledge, and these revelations and wonderful
          manifestations fail to keep them in the Church, to preserve them
          from the power of the adversary, and to deliver them from the
          snares that he spreads for the feet of all the children of God.
          And in our own experience we can comprehend very easily how the
          Church of God, in ancient days, fell away from the truth,
          wandered into darkness, and lost the knowledge of God and the
          ordinances which he had established in his Church for the
          salvation of his people. How long would it be, were it not for
          the teachings, warnings and reproofs of those who are set to
          preside over them, before many of the Latter-day Saints, and
          probably a majority of them, would stray into by and forbidden
          paths, and forget the knowledge that they once had and the
          blessings they once enjoyed? and yet I am thankful that people
          cannot stay in this Church and practice unrighteousness. I am
          thankful that God allows those who do not keep his commandments
          to fall away, so that his Church may be cleansed, and, in this
          respect, this Church is different from any other that is upon the
          earth. A man may practice iniquity and do wrong in other
          churches, and he may cover it up for years, and nobody, or
          probably but a few--himself, his God, and a few others--be aware
          of this wrong, and he may pass along and nobody ever imagine that
          there is anything wrong with him. But it is not so in the Church
          of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints--no man can stand in this
          Church, or retain the Spirit of God and continue in a course of
          hypocrisy for any length of time. God will tear away the covering
          of lies and expose the wrong; he will leave the transgressor to
          himself, and the strength that he formerly had, which enabled him
          to stand and maintain his associations with the people of God,
          will be taken away from him, and he will be left to go down to
          destruction unless he repents. It is true that the Lord has said
          that the tares shall grow with the wheat until harvest, but it is
          not said that tares will not be plucked up from time to time, for
          if it were not so they would overpower and choke out the wheat.
          The sifting or weeding process has been going on from the
          commencement of this Church until the present time; hence it is
          that the leaders of this Church are stirred up in their feelings
          from time to time to call upon the people to repent. They
          understand clearly that unless there is a godly life and
          conversation corresponding with our profession, this people would
          soon fall into darkness and error, and stray from the path of
          Our enemies are not mistaken in some of their ideas respecting
          us, that is, respecting the power that can be brought to bear to
          destroy us. They seem to be well aware of the fact that, if we
          only conform to their customs, fashions, ideas and practices, we
          would soon fall away and cease, as a people, to preserve our
          identity. They understand this, and hence the efforts which have
          been made of late. It has seemed as though the adversary has been
          exerting every power and bringing every influence within his
          reach to destroy us; and the most lamentable feature--the one
          that has given me most concern connected with it--has been the
          apparent blindness of our people respecting these designs; it has
          seemed as though we could not see and understand their nature,
          and we have to a certain extent yielded ourselves willing
          captives and dupes to the plots that have been undertaken in our
          midst to destroy us. The fact that God predicted, through the
          mouth of his servant Daniel, and through others, that this
          kingdom should stand for ever, has seemingly lulled a great many
          to sleep and caused them to think that we are perfectly safe, and
          that no danger can overtake us; and the fact also that we have
          remained in these mountains, now, for twenty-eight years without
          mobs, and that so many of the people who have grown up and have
          come here and never knew anything about them, who have joined the
          Church since the days of mobocracy, these causes combined have
          had the effect to cause a great many to be very supine, and to
          imagine, apparently, that we could not be disturbed, or that our
          safety could not be endangered by anything that might be done
          against us. Hence, when the servant of God has called upon us,
          and given us counsel upon many points, we have not seemed to
          understand the benefit of the counsel.
          We are here in these mountains, Latter-day Saints. We have made
          this country, notwithstanding all that may be said to the
          contrary, all that it is to-day. Why, the very officials of this
          Territory to-day may thank God that he raised up Joseph Smith and
          Brigham Young, because if he had not done so there would have
          been no governors, judges or other federal officials of Utah
          Territory; there would in fact, have been no Territory of Utah if
          it had not been for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
          Saints. Men may say what they please, but every thinking man in
          this country must admit that our settlement of this country has
          forwarded settlement in the adjacent Territories and States more
          than a quarter of a century. We have demonstrated one great
          fact--that men can live here, that fruit, corn and wheat, and all
          the cereals which belong to this latitude can be raised here by a
          judicious application of water, combined with industry and
          perseverance. We have demonstrated this, it is no longer a
          problem as to what this country can produce hence you now hear of
          agriculture in Montana, Idaho, Wyoming, Colorado and Nevada; but
          it is a very great query whether this would have been the case
          for another generation, at least, had it not been for the
          Latter-day Saints. What could have induced men to come here if
          they had not been prompted by the feeling that started us out? We
          had no place to go to excepting this. We wanted the meanest and
          most undesirable part of the continent, so that our enemies would
          not rob us of it, as soon as we had improved it; and when we came
          here we hoped we had reached a place where we could live at least
          for a time, undisturbed, until we could increase and raise a
          generation who would be firm in the faith, and be so numerous
          that they could carry on the work whose foundations their fathers
          had laid. We came here in that spirit and with that view. Not to
          exclude other men from the land that we had settled, but to
          create homes, and a place to which men and women of every nation
          could come, and where they could worship God unmolested, as we
          desired to worship him. We cared not what their creed might be,
          or whether they were Jews, Pagans, Moslems, or Christians. We
          asked no man who came here to believe as we believed and we had
          no disposition to deny them the rights that we enjoyed because
          they did not believe as we believed. It was in that spirit that
          the foundations stones of this superstructure of government in
          Utah Territory were laid. It was that here, not only Latter-day
          Saints, but, as I have said, men of every creed and clime might
          come and worship God unmolested by their neighbors.
          But there were others who did not feel as we felt, and they were
          determined to curtail us of our privileges, and now for years
          there has been a studied and unrelenting effort to destroy the
          work that we have done, and to strip us of all the advantages we
          have gained by coming here; to wrest from us by any means that
          could be used, however despicable and illegal, the power that God
          has given us, and to which we are entitled under the laws and
          constitution of our country. There has been no concealment of
          these designs, no attempt made to gloss them over; they have been
          avowed, plainly and publicly, to all the land and to all the
          Latter-day Saints throughout these mountains, that if they could
          get the power to strip us of our rights they would do it without
          any hesitation or compunctions of conscience.
          Now, my brethren and sisters, let me ask you, this being the
          case, what is our plain and bounden duty? It is to preserve
          ourselves, not only for our own sakes, not only for the sake of
          our children, but for the sake of humanity everywhere, and for
          the sake of civil and religious liberty upon this land which God
          has given to us. Many will pass away after a little, and here are
          children, and here are mankind, many of whom, in witnessing the
          bold stand we have taken, are anxious to see us preserve
          ourselves and to see civil and religious liberty maintained by us
          on this land. and we owe it to them, as well as to posterity,
          that, by every means in our power, we do preserve ourselves and
          our liberties intact. If we do not, we are recreant to our high
          trust, and to the high calling which we have received from our
          Almighty Father. In doing this, must we intrude upon others? Is
          there any necessity for this? No; our policy is not aggressive;
          the true policy of the Latter-day Saints is a preservative and
          defensive policy; to preserve and defend ourselves when we are
          attacked; not to be aggressive, not to intrude upon others'
          rights, but to preserve our own rights. Every man and woman
          belonging to this community should therefore keep constantly in
          mind that this is the policy for which we should labor, and not
          consult individual interests; not say--I can make one dollar or
          two dollars by stepping aside from the policy that has been
          marked out." Many so-called Latter-day Saints have done this. We
          have people among us who, if we may judge by their actions, would
          sell every liberty that God has given unto us for a few dollars,
          and yet they call themselves Latter-day Saints. When counsel has
          been given by President Brigham Young--than whom a wiser
          counselor does not live upon the face of the earth--instead of
          accepting that counsel and looking at it in its true light, in
          its elevated light, there have been persons who have looked at it
          from their picayunish standpoint. They have asked--"How is that
          counsel going to affect my individual interests?" And many have
          said by their actions: "Now is my chance to make money; while the
          bulk of the people are obeying counsel, it will be to my
          advantage to disobey it. I can make money by so doing." And they
          have actually taken advantage of the obedience of the people to
          make money by their disobedience, and yet have called themselves
          Latter-day Saints! Is not this the case? Do you not know it to be
          the case? And that spirit has been spreading and diffusing itself
          among this people, the example of one encouraging another, until
          too many have indulged in and given way to it, to the injury of
          the cause of God. And hence the leaders of this Church have been
          so deeply impressed, of late, to go forth and call upon this
          people to repent and turn from their folly and listen to God's
          voice through his inspired servant, lest He should send
          calamities upon them; for it is plain to be seen, as brother
          Squires said, except we are one we are not Christ's, we are not
          God's, and that union is the only principle upon which were can
          be preserved. We have not strength, we have not numbers, we have
          not wealth, but we have union when we choose to avail ourselves
          of it, and with union there is strength, especially when God has
          promised his blessings.
          Now, can you not see, you Latter-day Saints, how unwise it is for
          us to disobey counsel, when that counsel is given for the benefit
          of the whole people? This man says--"I can gain some advantage by
          disobeying that counsel;" this woman says--"I can gain some
          advantage by going contrary to that counsel," not caring anything
          as to what the results may be, so that their little ends can be
          served to some trifling extent, and being blind to the fact that
          we must preserve ourselves by looking after our own interests,
          and taking care of the great work which God has entrusted to us.
          Why, it took all the eloquence of President Young for years to
          cause this people to see that it was not to their interest to
          sustain their enemies, foster their enemies, feed their enemies,
          take all their wealth and give it to their enemies, and those
          enemies plotting all the time against their liberties and their
          lives, and avowing it publicly and undisguisedly. Do you not
          remember, before co-operation was started, how long and loud the
          President of this Church and his counsellors, and other men, had
          to plead with the people to get them to see this plain matter of
          self-preserving policy? They could not see it, that is, a great
          many could not see; and when co-operation was suggested they
          could not see that, and there are a great many who can not see it
          now, and who are opposed to it in their hearts, and they are
          opposed to everything that will bring this people closer
          together, and make them more one, and they fight it, and they do
          not know the spirit that prompts them. It is the same to-day
          respecting the United Order; many seem to be blind, they can not
          understand what it is that blinds them; but it is miserable
          selfishness; they become so eager after money that their judgment
          is beclouded. If we were united, we could control things in this
          country to an extent you have no conception of, and we could
          become rich, if riches were the desire of our hearts, there is
          nothing to prevent us; if we will be guided by the counsel of
          God's servants, we can have all the riches that heart can desire.
          But our miserable, shortsighted, selfishness, that miserable,
          contracted, narrow policy that is not of God, blinds our eyes and
          darkens our understandings, and prevents us from seeing the true
          policy of building up the Zion of God on the earth and preserving
          the liberty which God has given unto us.
          God requires one thing of the people called Latter-day Saints,
          and if they will receive and obey that, everything else will
          follow, and that is--to obey the counsel of God's servants. If
          you will do that, everything else will follow in the train. And
          why should we not do so? Have we not a leader whom God has
          blessed as he has no other man of whom we have any knowledge at
          present on the earth? Look at what has been done! See how God as
          prospered him and those who have received his counsel! Whenever
          he has told us to do anything, as a people, and we have done it,
          God has blessed us in its performance; and whenever the people,
          or a portion of them, have disobeyed his counsel, they have not
          been prospered. They have invariably lost the spirit and gone
          into darkness. Do you not know this? Has not the experience of
          the past thirty-one years confirmed this to us? How was it with
          us when we crossed the plains and when we came here? Did any of
          you know whither you were coming? I know the people did not know,
          but they followed his lead, believing that God led and inspired
          him, and that God would lead him to a place where we could
          locate. And look at what we see throughout these valleys to-day!
          Where is there anything like it on the face of the earth? A
          people gathered from every nation, speaking almost every tongue,
          brought up in the midst of every creed, and with every kind of
          habit, and yet homogeneous and dwelling together in union and
          love, without litigation and strife! Where can you see anything
          on the face of the earth that compares with it? Is it any wonder
          that we have faith in God and in his servant? I tell you that if
          there is any condemnation resting upon these Latter-day Saints,
          it is because of their unbelief and hardness of heart in not
          listening to his counsel.
          Now let us be taught; let us profit by the experience of the
          past, and not allow ourselves to be deluded by the adversary, and
          by any, even if they should call themselves our friends. But no
          man who weakens or tries to weaken that counsel which has led us
          all the time, is a friend to this people.
          May God bless you, my brethren and sisters, fill you with his
          Holy Spirit, rend the veil of darkness that beclouds our minds,
          darkens our eyes, and prevents our seeing the truth, and the true
          policy of the kingdom, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Joseph
          F. Smith, October 6, 1875
                          Joseph F. Smith, October 6, 1875
                         DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
          Delivered at the Forty-sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
            of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                   Salt Lake City, on Wednesday, October 6, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
           F. Smith
          It is always a source of pleasure to me to meet with my brethren
          and sisters in the Gospel covenant. I rejoice exceedingly in the
          Gospel of Jesus Christ, and that I have the privilege of being
          numbered with the Saints of latter days. I am thankful for the
          blessings that we enjoy as a people in these valleys. I feel
          grateful for the many evidences we have experienced of God's
          mercy and protection. I am thankful that I have been able to see
          his hand in our deliverance from the powers and machinations of
          our enemies, from the earliest period of our existence as a
          people; and I am thankful that I am able to see the hand of the
          Lord over us at present as conspicuously and as clearly as at any
          former period of our history.
           F. Smith
          We read in the revelations that have come to us through the
          Prophets, both ancient and modern, concerning the purposes of the
          Lord in the latter days, and the restoration of the Gospel to the
          earth by a holy angel, that it is to be preached to every nation,
          kindred, tongue, and people under the whole heavens, that every
          son and daughter of Adam shall have the privilege of hearing it,
          embracing it, partaking of its blessings, and of being saved by
          its power. We read that the Lord is going to do this work, and
          that he is going to cut it short in righteousness; that it is his
          design to gather out the honest in heart--those who are willing
          to hearken to his counsels and obey his laws. It is his design to
          gather all such out from the nations of the earth, that he may
          make of them a people worthy of his name and his blessings, and
          prepare them to meet him when he shall come to make up his
          jewels; when he shall come to take vengeance upon the wicked and
          ungodly, who know not God, and who keep not his commandments upon
          the earth.
           F. Smith
          The hand of the Lord has been visible in the gathering together
          of this people for the last twenty-eight years; yes, for the last
          forty-five years, and no more so in that than in everything
          connected with the labors of his servants, their counsel unto,
          and their guidance of, the people by the inspiration of the
          Almighty that was in them from the very beginning. At no time in
          the history of this Church has the hand of the Lord been
          withdrawn from this people, his power shortened, or his eye
          slept, but his eye has been upon us, his hand has been over us,
          and his providences have been in our favor. Circumstances have
          been over-ruled for good, the hand of the enemy has been turned
          away paralyzed, the efforts of the wicked to destroy us have
          resulted in our good and in their own discomfiture. The greater
          the efforts on the part of our enemies to destroy us, the greater
          the growth of the Church and kingdom of God, and the closer has
          our union been, the better have we been able to see the hand of
          the Lord over us, and the inspiration of the Almighty in the
          counsels of his servants, and the more have we been inclined to
          respect and abide by the counsels given. The very fact that the
          spirit of bitterness in the hearts of the wicked toward us at the
          present time is as virulent as it ever was, and is every way
          similar to that manifested against the former-day Saints, against
          the Savior when he was upon the earth, and against his disciples,
          or the people of God in any former age of the world, is an
          unmistakable evidence that the Lord God Almighty is with us
          to-day as much as he ever was since the organization of the
          Church, or as much as he ever was with any people he ever
          acknowledged as his since the world began. I do not believe there
          ever was a people who were guided by revelation, or acknowledged
          of the Lord as his people, that were not hated and persecuted by
          the wicked and the corrupt, and perhaps no people were ever more
          persecuted than this people would be, if it were in the power of
          the enemy to-day to persecute us, as it was in the power of Nero
          and the Romans to persecute the Saints in their day. There never
          was a time when it was more fixed and determined in the heart of
          the wicked to fight against, and destroy the kingdom from the
          earth, than now, and their failure will be due only to the
          impossibility of the task they have undertaken. And this is an
          evidence to every one that possesses the least spark of the light
          of the Holy Spirit--and should be to all mankind--that the
          kingdom of God is established, that his Priesthood is here, and
          that the Saints, or many of them, are magnifying their calling
          and honoring the Priesthood, and also the Lord, both with their
          lives and with their substance, which are his.
           F. Smith
          For my part I do not fear the influence of our enemies from
          without, as I fear that of those from within. An open and avowed
          enemy, whom we may see and meet in an open field, is far less to
          be feared than a lurking, deceitful, treacherous enemy hidden
          within us, such as are many of the weaknesses of our fallen human
          nature, which are too often allowed to go unchecked, beclouding
          our minds, leading away our affections from God and his truth,
          until they sap the very foundation of our faith and debase us
          beyond the possibility or hope of redemption either in this world
          or that to come. These are the enemies that we all have to battle
          with, they are the greatest that we have to contend with in the
          world, and the most difficult to conquer. They are the fruits of
          ignorance, generally arising out of unrebuked sin and evil in our
          own hearts. The labor that is upon us, is to subdue our passions,
          conquer our inward foes, and see that our hearts are right in the
          sight of the Lord, that there is nothing calculated to grieve his
          Spirit and lead us away from the path of duty.
           F. Smith
          Those only who possess the light of the Spirit of God and the
          faith of the Gospel, which can only be possessed through the
          faithfulness and obedience to the requirements of heaven, can
          discern and know the voice of the true shepherd when they hear
          it. We need not expect to be able to discern the right from the
          wrong, the truth from error, and light from darkness, unless our
          eye is single, and we have declared ourselves for God and his
          work. If we are divided in our thoughts, affections, and
          interests, like the rest of the world, we need not expect to
          comprehend the will of the Lord when made known to us, no matter
          how powerfully or directly it may come. It will be all the same
          to us unless we are in a position to receive the light and the
          truth when it is offered unto us.
           F. Smith
          What shall we do if we have neglected our prayers? Let us begin
          to pray. If we have neglected any other duty, let us seek unto
          the Lord for his Spirit, that we may know wherein we have erred
          and lost our opportunities, or let them pass by us unimproved.
          Let us seek unto the Lord in humility, determined to forsake
          everything that would be an obstruction to our receiving the
          intelligence and the light that we need, and an answer to our
          prayers, that we may approach him confident that his ears will be
          open to our petitions, that his heart will be turned unto us in
          mercy, that our sins may be forgiven, our minds enlightened by
          the influence and power of God, and that we may comprehend our
          duty and have a disposition to perform it, not to postpone it,
          not to set it aside, nor to say in our hearts, "We must serve the
          world or the devil a little longer; we are not yet prepared to
          serve the Lord fully, to give up our evil habits, to lay aside
          this and that folly, and walk straightforward in the path of
          duty; we must sow a few more wild oats before we can fully make
          up our minds and determine upon serving the Lord and doing his
          will upon earth as it should be done, and as we know how to do
          it, if we but yield obedience to the light that has come into the
          world." But when we see what is necessary to be done, it becomes
          our duty, and we should go to with all our might and do it, no
          matter what our desires may be to the contrary. Whatever comes
          from the Priesthood by inspiration we should be willing to
          receive as the counsel of the Almighty, which we must of
          necessity obey and execute in order that we may be accepted of
           F. Smith
          This is a lesson that we, as God's people, should cheerfully
          learn. Do you think, my brethren and sister, that we can climb up
          some other way or enter in at some other door? Do you think that
          we can take the things of God and bring them to our standard, or
          square the principles of the Gospel of Jesus Christ by our rule?
          If we think so we are mistaken, deceived; we cannot do it. The
          purposes of the Almighty are unchanged and unchangeable, his laws
          endure, and he is the same yesterday, to-day and forever. His
          purposes will ripen and be consummated, and his designs will be
          completed. Therefore, if we do not conform to his will, obey his
          laws and yield to his requirements in this world, we will be
          consigned to "the prison house," where we will remain until we
          pay the debt to the uttermost farthing. This is a Scriptural, and
          reasonable, and a true doctrine; for it is a doctrine of the
          Gospel of Jesus Christ, and the Saints understand it, but there
          may be some here who do not, and for their benefit, as well as to
          refresh the memories of those who may not have reflected for a
          little season upon this principle, I will refer to it as briefly
          expressed in the third and fourth chapters of the first Epistle
          of Peter. There you will see that Jesus himself preached the
          Gospel to the spirits in prison, "which some time were
          disobedient, when once the long-suffering of God waited in the
          days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that
          is, eight souls were saved by water." This may seem strange to
          some, that Jesus should go to preach the Gospel unto the wicked,
          rebellious antediluvians, whose bodies had been destroyed in the
          flood because they rejected the testimony of Noah, who had been
          sent to rebuke their iniquities and warn them of destruction
          decreed against them if they did not repent, nevertheless it is
          true. From this Scripture we not only learn the condition of
          those who are cut off in their sins because of their wickedness
          in rebelling against the laws of God and rejecting his servants,
          but such of them as have not sinned against the Holy Ghost,
          however wicked they may have been in this world--save committing
          that unpardonable; sin--will have the privilege of hearing the
          Gospel in the spirit world; "for," as the Apostle says, "for this
          cause was the Gospel preached also to them that are dead." "Yes,"
          says one, "dead in sin, but not dead as to the flesh." But the
          Apostle does not say so, but to the contrary, for the dead here
          referred to had perished in the flesh and the Apostle
          continues--"That they might be judged according to men in the
          flesh, but live according to God in the spirit;" that is, out of
          the body unto the resurrection form the dead. But first they must
          remain in hell--the "prison house," until they have paid the
          penalty of their sins in the flesh, even to the "Uttermost
          farthing." "But," says one, "is this possible?" The people in
          Europe, where we have been preaching, were struck with wonder and
          astonishment when we mentioned this doctrine, and say they, "We
          had supposed that 'as the tree fell so it should lie,' and that
          'there was no salvation in the grave.'" Neither is there any
          salvation in the grave, and "as the tree falls, so it lies," but
          this is pertaining to the flesh. Does the spirit lie with the
          body? Is the spirit confined in the grave? No. As the body falls,
          so it will lie until the resurrection; there is no salvation in
          the grave, but in Christ, who is the "light of life," and the
          spirit soars beyond the grave; it does not slumber in the dust,
          but is wafted to the place prepared for it in the spirit world,
          to receive its reward or punishment, having passed the first
          judgment of God, there to await his mercy, and the resurrection
          from the dead and the final judgment of the great last day.
           F. Smith
          Thus we see those wicked, unrepentant antediluvians who even had
          the privilege of hearing the Gospel in the flesh, as preached by
          Noah, and who rejected the message of that servant of God, were
          actually visited in the "prison house" by the Savior himself, and
          heard the Gospel from his own mouth after he was "put to death in
          the flesh." Their prison was opened, and liberty was proclaimed
          unto them in their captivity, in fulfillment of the prediction of
          the Prophet Isaiah, as you might read in the 61st chapter, that
          they may come forth, when they shall have fulfilled the decree of
          judgment upon them in the prison, or hell, to do the first works
          necessary unto salvation, which they refused to do in the
           F. Smith
          Here will come in the principles of baptism for the dead, and of
          proxy and heirship, as revealed through the Prophet Joseph Smith,
          that they may receive a salvation and an exaltation, I will not
          say a fullness of blessing and glory, but a reward according to
          their merits and the righteousness and mercy of God, even as it
          will be with you and with me. But there is this difference
          between us and the antediluvians--they rejected the Gospel,
          consequently they received not the truth nor the testimony of
          Jesus Christ; therefore they did not sin against a fullness of
          light, while we have received the fullness of the Gospel; are
          admitted to the testimony of Jesus Christ, and a knowledge of the
          living and true God, whose will it is also our privilege to know,
          that we may do it. Now if we sin, we sin against light and
          knowledge, and peradventure we may become guilty of the blood of
          Jesus Christ, for which sin there is no forgiveness, neither in
          this world nor in the world to come. Jesus himself declares
          (Matt. 12: 31) that "all manner of sin and blasphemy shall be
          forgiven unto men, but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall
          not be forgive unto men, neither in this world, neither in the
          world to come." This is not a new doctrine that has just been
          revealed through the Prophet Joseph Smith, or President Brigham
          Young, but it is the doctrine of Jesus, a part and portion of
          that Gospel which is the power of God unto salvation or unto
          damnation. For whosoever will believe, repent, and be baptized
          for the remission of sins shall be saved, and he that believes
          not and is not baptized shall be damned. And he that believes, is
          baptized and receives the light and testimony of Jesus Christ,
          and walks well for a season, receiving the fullness of the
          blessings of the Gospel in this world, and afterwards turns
          wholly unto sin, violating his covenants, he will be among those
          whom the Gospel can never reach in the spirit world,; all such go
          beyond its saving power, they will taste the second death, and be
          banished from the presence of God eternally.
           F. Smith
          I feel well in the Gospel of Jesus Christ. I now that it is true,
          and I never like to have an opportunity pass me without bearing
          my testimony to it. I, therefore, bear my testimony to you, that
          God has restored the Gospel, that Joseph Smith was and is a true
          Prophet, and that President Young is his rightful successor.
           F. Smith
          I have been surprised before now at hearing remarks from the
          disaffected and apostates against the priesthood, as if there was
          something terrible concealed beneath that term. What constitutes
          the Priesthood? A legal and direct commission from God to man.
          And who are clothed with its authority and power? President
          Young? Yes. But is he the only man who holds the Priesthood? No.
          Nor are his counselors and the Twelve, the only ones who hold it,
          but the High Priests, the Seventies, the Elders, Priests,
          Teachers, and Deacons, all hold a portion of the Holy Priesthood.
          There is scarcely a member of the Church who is not numbered in
          the ranks of those clothed upon by this power; certainly it is so
          with every man who has received blessings in the house of the
          Lord, inasmuch as he has continued faithful, and of such is the
          Church composed, for the unfaithful cut themselves off in a
          measure both from the Church and from the power and privileges of
          the Priesthood, and are not to be relied upon. Therefore, when
          the Priesthood--or those holding it--are ridiculed, reviled, or
          persecuted, the blow is aimed, and the evil is designed, against
          the whole Church and not individuals, although as our enemies
          single out individuals as targets on whom to vent their wrath and
          spleen. A blow openly aimed at President Young, is secretly
          destined against the whole people constituting the Church over
          which he presides; any attempt to proscribe or destroy him or his
          brethren as individuals, because of their influence or position
          among the people is so far indirectly an attempt to proscribe and
          destroy the whole community of which they are but members, and
          every member of the community should, and so far as guided by a
          proper sense of justice and right, most assuredly does, consider
          himself or herself personally assailed and aggrieved by any such
          attempt. How contemptible in the eyes of this whole people,
          therefore, must they be who rail against the Priesthood, and at
          the same time make themselves so conspicuously loud in their
          professions of friendship to the masses. They leave the covering
          of their designs too thin to conceal their hypocrisy and their
          determined bitterness and enmity against the people and the work
          of God.
           F. Smith
          A deacon in the Church should exercise the authority of that
          calling in the Priesthood, and honor that position as sincerely
          and faithfully as a high Priest or an Apostle should his calling,
          feeling that he bears a portion of the responsibility of the
          kingdom of God in the world, in common with all his brethren.
          Every man should feel in his heart the necessity of doing his
          part in the great latter-day work. All should seek to be
          instrumental in rolling it forth. More especially is it the duty
          of every one who possesses any portion of the authority of the
          Holy Priesthood to magnify and honor that calling, and nowhere
          can we begin to do so to better advantage than right here, within
          ourselves, and when we have cleansed the inside of the platter,
          cleansed our own hearts, by correcting our own lives, fixed our
          minds upon doing our whole duty towards God, and man, we will be
          prepared to wield an influence for good in the family circle, in
          society, and in all the walks of life.
           F. Smith
          We should seek to do, and to be, good. It is true that Jesus says
          there is none good but one, that is God; we must accept this in
          the fullest sense of the word, but there are other degrees of
          goodness, so that we may be good, righteous, and even perfect in
          our spheres, as God is good, righteous, or perfect in his exalted
          and glorious sphere. These excellent qualities of mind and soul
          should govern our lives in the midst of our families and
          neighbors, among our brethren of the household of faith, and in
          all our intercourse with mankind, that we may win souls from
          error, ignorance, folly and crime, to God and his Christ, and
          help them to stand until they become strong in the faith, and
          thus become saviors of men upon Mount Zion, worthy of the name of
          our God.
           F. Smith
          May the Lord bless you and all Israel, and especially his aged
          servant who stands at our head, and his associates in counsel,
          the loved face of one of whom, on looking round, I find gone from
          our midst, but his life-long example still lives with us, and
          will live forever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Daniel
          H. Wells, October 7, 1875
                          Daniel H. Wells, October 7, 1875
          Delivered at the Forty-sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
            of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                 Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, October 7, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          It affords me pleasure to meet once more with the Saints in
          General Conference assembled, where we may pledge ourselves
          again, and bear our testimony, and raise our warning voices to
          the world in regard to the great work that the Lord is
          accomplishing in the earth through the instrumentality of his
          children who have enlisted under King Emmanuel's banner, and are
          willing to unite with him in accomplishing his purposes on the
          earth. His kingdom is being established here in the valleys of
          the mountains. Settlements are being formed, towns and villages
          are springing up, and people, who have made a covenant with God,
          are reclaiming the earth from the thraldom of sin and iniquity in
          which it has so long been held in bondage; and instead of being
          in a little city or town in Illinois, where we were not permitted
          to dwell, we are here in the valleys of the mountains, possessing
          from one hundred and fifty to two hundred towns, villages and
          settlements. The Lord has thus strengthened the stakes, enlarged
          the borders, and lengthened the cords of Zion, and he has
          reclaimed from the dominion of the wicked the amount of the
          earth's surface that is now occupied by his Saints, at least, so
          long as they hold it for him and his kingdom, and themselves for
          his work. The world belongs to the Lord, and he has the right to
          govern and control it, and he is going to do so. We are preparing
          the way for his kingdom and coming, for he certainly designs to
          come here just as soon as the people are prepared to receive him,
          and perhaps sooner than some will be willing to receive him. I
          have sometimes thought, that if he were now at the gate, we
          should feel we would rather he would wait awhile until we could
          fix up matters before he was introduced. The way is preparing,
          however, and I feel to rejoice this morning that I can bear my
          testimony to the increase of the numbers of the Saints of God,
          and to the increase of faith and good works among them.
          The dominion of the Lord is extending upon the earth, a little
          here and a little there, sometimes, perhaps, going a little too
          far, and dodging back a little for a time, and then springing
          forward again, and so going on, on every side. The Lord has made
          no mistake, he understands what he is doing a great deal better
          than some of us do, and I apprehend that a great many people are
          bringing about the Lord's purposes unwittingly. Perhaps they
          would not do as well in this respect as they are now doing if
          they understood, to the fullest extent, the result of the course
          they are taking. But really the Lord is at work with a great many
          people, some of whom see the kingdom, and some do not; and he has
          even said that he will cause the wrath of the wicked and ungodly
          to praise him, and the remainder of their wrath he will restrain.
          This is true, and has been illustrated in the history of this
          people. When they were driven from Nauvoo, the disposition of
          their enemies was to destroy every vestige of the authority of
          the holy Priesthood from the face of the earth, and that
          disposition still exists in the hearts of a great many people,
          and if they had the power they would carry it out. Well, the
          Lord, in the early days of the Church, suffered enough of this
          disposition to be gratified to cause the exodus of his people
          from Missouri and Illinois, and they were finally kicked right
          into the middle of the floor into these valleys of the mountains;
          and when the purposes of the Lord were so far subserved by the
          wrath of the wicked, he restrained them, and his people have been
          blessed and prospered, and the earth has been made to bring forth
          its strength for their sustenance, and we see prosperity on every
          hand in the dwelling places of the Saints. A country has been put
          into their possession, where the Lord can strengthen their feet,
          and he is doing so, whether we understand it or not. Many will
          doubtless make shipwreck of their faith, and will be led away by
          the allurements of sin into by and forbidden paths; yet the
          kingdom will not be taken from this people and given to another,
          but a people will come forth from among us who will be zealous of
          good works, willing to do the bidding of the Lord, who will be
          taught in his ways, and who will walk in his paths. We, if we are
          willing, may be humble instruments in the hands of God, in
          bringing to pass his great and glorious kingdom.
          We have a Temple pretty near ready to go into in St. George. It
          is progressing very favorably, and is a magnificent structure,
          and in a short time we shall be able to enter it, and receive
          blessings for time and eternity, for ourselves and our dead. Let
          me say to the Latter-day Saints, that the blessings of the Lord,
          even life for ever more, are commanded here in these valleys of
          the mountains. I will read a few words from the
          Psalmist,--"Behold, how good and how pleasant it is for brethren
          to dwell together in unity! It is like the precious ointment upon
          the head, that ran down upon the beard, even Aaron's beard, that
          went down to the skirts of his garments; as the dew of Hermon,
          and as the dew that descended upon the mountains of Zion: for
          there the Lord commanded the blessing, even life for evermore."
          Anciently, this blessings was commanded in the mountains of Zion
          on the eastern hemisphere, but in our day the Lord has revealed
          himself, and has spoken from the heavens to his servant on the
          western continent. Where the authority of the holy Priesthood is,
          dwells the blessing of the Lord, and there has he commanded the
          blessing, even life for evermore. We are united in our faith, in
          our works and in our feelings and interests; and in every
          capacity that is possible the Latter-day Saints should stand
          shoulder to shoulder, presenting before the Lord and before the
          world an unbroken phalanx to resist the powers and insinuations
          of the enemy and the approaches of evil in every direction. The
          people here are increasing and multiplying, they are disposed, as
          a general thing, to do as the Lord wants them to do; but
          wickedness will creep in. We must purify our hearts. The Lord
          says--"Son, give me thy heart." We must give our hearts to the
          Lord our God, then he can accept of us. Many are called but few
          are chosen. We are all called to be co-helpers with the Lord in
          establishing his purposes in the earth, in sustaining holy and
          righteous principles, and the institutions of high heaven which
          the Lord has revealed, and the organizations which he has
          introduced in the midst of the earth. We are called upon to
          sustain them, and to bear them off triumphantly, to lay a
          foundation for the rule of truth, peace, and righteousness in the
          earth, and to prepare the way for the ushering in of that great
          and glorious kingdom of peace that will stand for ever and ever.
          This is the work of the Latter-day Saints, and the Lord will
          perform it through the instrumentality of those who are willing
          and obedient in the day of his power. We can have a lot and part
          herein if we have a mind to; so may all the children of earth;
          all they have to do is to render obedience to the voice of the
          Lord, and the whole world ought to be glad of the opportunity to
          do that. The Lord invites us to come, he is anxious and desirous
          that we should come to him and learn of him. He says--"Take upon
          you my yoke, for it is easy, and my burden for it is light; come,
          partake of the waters of life freely." "Turn from your evils, for
          why will ye die, O house of Israel." The Lord is talking to the
          people, and sending forth his warning voice to the nations of the
          wicked and ungodly, and as it was in the days of Noah, so it will
          be in the days of the coming of the son of Man; the righteous
          were saved and the wicked were destroyed then, so they will be in
          these latter-days, for the hour of God's judgment is come, and
          the kingdoms of this world will become the kingdoms of our God
          and of his Christ, and they will be given to his Saints.
          Who would not be a Saint? Why a great many people reject the word
          of the Lord and have no respect for it whatever, and too many of
          those who profess to be Latter-day Saints are in the same
          condition. It is not a great while since the word of the Lord
          came through Joseph Smith, the Prophet of the Lord, to this
          nation, to free their slaves, and for the Government to pay for
          them out of the treasury of the United States. Would the people
          receive the word of the Lord through his servant? No, they would
          not. What was the result? Why a fratricidal civil war in which
          thousands of millions of dollars were spent, devastation was
          spread over the land and rivers of blood were shed, and all this
          might have been avoided and the slaves liberated by peaceful
          means at not more than one-tenth of the expense, if they would
          have harkened to the word of the Lord. Everybody can see now that
          that would have been the best course to take, but nobody could
          see it and nobody would receive it when it was given. Do not let
          us be afraid of the word of the Lord. He never did and he never
          will reveal a principle to the children of men, but what, if it
          be carried out, will prove to their greatest interest and
          advantage. I merely mention this to illustrate a subject which is
          quite familiar to the Saints, but which the world do not know so
          much about.
          Now, we are here in obedience to a great command, a command given
          by the Almighty to his Saints to gather out from Babylon, lest
          they be partakers of her sins and receive of her plagues. But if
          we are going to partake of her sins in Zion, and to nourish and
          cherish the wicked and ungodly, what better shall we be for
          gathering? Shall we escape her plagues by so doing? No, there is
          no promise to that effect, but if we practice the sins and
          iniquities of Babylon here in Zion, we may expect to receive of
          her plagues and to be destroyed. We have duties to perform here,
          which devolve upon us as Saints of the Most High. The Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants informs us that things will be revealed,
          in this the Dispensation of the fullness of times, that have been
          kept hidden from before the foundation of the world. Should we be
          surprised, then, when a new principle is manifested among us from
          the Lord through the channel of the holy Priesthood? Do we
          realize that this is the channel through which the mind and will
          of God our Father is made known unto us? Here is the Bible, of
          what is it composed? Of a compilation of things made known to the
          children of men in former ages through the instrumentality of the
          holy priesthood. The word of the Lord to the people has always
          come through that channel, and it always will. It is the same
          authority that exists in the heavens, by which the Gods
          themselves are governed, and by which they control all things;
          and it is among the privileges of every man and every woman to
          approach the Lord through this channel, and learn his mind and
          will concerning them. And through this same channel a Bishop may
          learn the mind of the Lord about his ward, the president of a
          quorum about his quorum, and the President of the whole Church
          the mind and will of the Lord concerning the people; and so
          through all the quorums and organizations of the Church, from
          first to last, all may approach the Lord through the channel of
          the holy Priesthood, and learn his mind and will concerning them.
          It is the privilege of the father and mother of a family to
          obtain the mind and will of the Lord, to enable them to guide
          their children in the ways of eternal life. This is no child's
          play or fable. The Lord has spoken from the heavens and we bear
          testimony thereof to all the nations of the earth. Listen, then,
          to his voice! It comes to all, it comes to the Latter-day Saints
          through the channel of the Priesthood located here in the valleys
          of the mountains. Hear it, all ye nations of the earth! Come up
          here, and learn the mind and will of the Lord. Take warning, that
          you may escape his wrath when his judgments shall be poured out,
          because they will be just as sure as they were in the days of
          Noah. This is the work of the Lord, and we bear testimony of
          these things continually in your ears. You, of course, do as you
          please about receiving or believing our testimony; that makes no
          difference in regard to the truth of the matter. It is God's
          truth, and it is extending and will continue to do so until it
          prevails and triumphs over every obstacle.
          The Latter-day Saints have a work to do, not only in proclaiming
          the Gospel and warning the people, but to build up Zion right
          here upon the earth. Not afar off in some far distant sphere, but
          here, where the Lord has planted their feet, in the valleys of
          the mountains. And we must be united and must operate together,
          as far as in our power lies, to bring to pass the purposes of the
          Almighty, because righteousness, and peace and harmony must dwell
          in the kingdom. A house divided against itself can not stand. Is
          a reformation needed amongst the Saints? Yes, it is needed with
          us all. We must reform and continue to reform. We have inherited
          lies from, and are full of the traditions of, the fathers. We
          have all imbibed errors in our infant years, and the enemy is on
          the alert, ready to enter in and to lead into by and forbidden
          paths the footsteps of the young, that he may cause them to make
          shipwreck of their faith and go away from the truth, the eternal
          truth of heaven. The world is waging a warfare against this
          little handful of people in the valleys of the mountains. Why?
          Because we have got the truth, the true faith of the holy Gospel;
          we have the authority of the holy Priesthood that has come down
          from heaven. They are anxious to destroy this authority and the
          servants of the Lord who bear it, and they are anxious to uproot
          and destroy us as a people. Then, in order to defend ourselves,
          let us go to with our mights, unite as the heart of one man, and
          stand shoulder to shoulder in building up the kingdom of God upon
          the earth. If we have lost our faith in the work, why, of course,
          we can't be expected to do anything more towards building it up;
          but if we are assured in our minds that this is the truth, that
          "Mormonism" so-called, is the everlasting Gospel, that it has
          been revealed by direct revelation from the Lord in these last
          days, and that we are really his people, let us go to and reform
          our lives. There is need of it, we have been slack, negligent and
          dilatory, and peradventure we have done a great many things we
          ought not to have done; perhaps we have been guilty of sins of
          omission as well as sins of commission, and we need to repent,
          and to go down into the waters of baptism inasmuch as we have the
          privilege, and have our sins wished away, and have hands laid
          upon us for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and rise in newness of
          life, with a firm determination that henceforth we will divest
          ourselves of those evils, that we will keep the Lord's day holy,
          attend to our meetings, partake of the Sacrament and that we will
          be more diligent in regard to the words of the Lord that have
          been given to us, and that are given to us continually, for the
          stream flows unceasingly through the channel of the Priesthood to
          the people. Let us listen to the voice and the whisperings of the
          Spirit, and if there be an obstacle in the way let us remove it.
          If we have hard feelings one towards another, envyings, strifes,
          or anything that is calculated to mar our peace and happiness,
          let us go and make that right, and then come and partake of the
          emblems of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, through whose
          sufferings and death an atonement has been worked out for our
          salvation. Every Latter-day Saints needs the inspiring,
          refreshing influence of the Spirit of God to flow to him
          continually. Reflect a moment, and remember that when the plants
          in our gardens and fields are withering under the scorching sun,
          how carefully we go along the water sects, clear out every
          obstacle and turn in the water, so that it may reach and revive
          every plant, that they may all live and grow. So should the
          Latter-day Saints remove every obstacle that lies in their way to
          the reception and flow of the Spirit of the Lord to them. If you
          have aught against your neighbor or friend, go and make that
          right; if you have done any wicked thing, broken any of the
          commandments of the Lord, repent and be baptized for the
          remission of these sins, and turn away from them. No man can get
          a greater evidence of the Lord's having forgiven him his sins,
          than the knowledge that he has actually turned away from them,
          and that he is living in obedience to the principles of the holy
          Gospel. Every man and every woman knows this for himself or
          herself, and if they have, then may they know that the Lord has
          forgiven them their sins, and not without. A person may commit
          iniquity and think he can hide it up; but let me say to such a
          person that you know it, and that is one too many, and the Lord
          knows it, and that is two too many, and out of the mouth of two
          or three witnesses every word will be established, and you will
          give this evidence against yourself sooner or later. And all who
          have committed sin or transgression of any kind must repent of it
          and be baptized for the remission thereof; and unless they repent
          sincerely with a repentance that needs not to be repented of,
          they had better not go near the waters of baptism, for it will be
          a solemn mockery before high heaven. I say that if you intend to
          keep straight along in your own indifferent way all the time,
          stay away, never offer yourselves for baptism, for that would be
          a mockery and would only add to your condemnation, instead of
          being a benefit to you.
          I might enumerate what evils we are guilty of, but I do not wish
          to confess the sins of the people, I have enough of my own. But
          let us examine ourselves individually, and repent of that wherein
          we have done amiss in the sight of the Lord. How indifferent we
          have been about his word from time to time when it has been given
          to us! The servants of the Lord have proclaimed his will unto us
          year after year, and I sometimes think that we are preached to
          too much; but yet when a principle is revealed from the Lord, the
          people are very reluctant to take hold of it, which shows that we
          need to be instructed in regard to our duties as Saints of God,
          that we may be so in very deed. Latter-day Saints must progress,
          they can not stand still; and if they do not progress in the
          faith of the holy Gospel, and in the things of God, they are
          progressing in the other direction, and they will finally come to
          a point when the counsel of their minds will be darkened, and
          they will be unable to see the kingdom.
          This cause is great and glorious, and it is worthy of our utmost
          endeavors and attention, and all that we have and are, or can be.
          It is worthy of all the means we can control, and of all the
          talents and ability that pertain to us in this life, for in it
          lie our best interests, for by embracing and living according to
          the faith of the holy Gospel, we shall be exalted in the scale of
          human existence, and it is impossible to be otherwise. If we
          embrace principles of vice and go in the ways of wickedness and
          wicked men, we are on the way to death and destruction.
          There are some amongst us, perhaps, who in their feelings, have
          given way to a spirit of fault-finding with those who are over
          them, it may be with their Bishop, or with the President. If they
          persist in this course, it will not be long before they give
          expression to their feelings to some friend who is of like mind,
          and who sympathizes with them, and it will not be a great while,
          if such persons do not turn a short corner and repent, before
          they make shipwreck of their faith, and they will go to the devil
          at last. How many of us have seen those who have stood firm in
          the faith a great while, and through whom the Lord has made
          manifest his goodness and deliverance from time to time, in the
          laying on the hands and healing the sick, and yet they have let
          the devil cheat them out of their salvation at last, by causing
          them to commit some kind of iniquity, peradventure adultery, and
          you know that the Book of Doctrine and Covenants says that
          whosoever will do that will deny the faith anyhow, unless they
          repent. If any have been guilty of any of these evils, it is
          important, if they want salvation, that they repent, and do them
          no more for ever.
          We read in this book, the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, how
          people may attain to the different degrees of glory, telestial,
          terrestrial, and celestial, and we are told that it is by
          observing the laws which pertain to these several kingdoms. There
          is no other way that I know of. If we ever expect a celestial
          glory, we must observe the laws of the kingdom where that glory
          exists; and so with any other degree of glory. Well, then, as
          Latter-day Saints, we see that we have enough to do. We have to
          be united that we may resist the encroachments of the enemy, that
          we may be prospered and blessed in the earth, and work to better
          advantage than we have been doing heretofore, and co-operate with
          each other and with the Lord in building up his kingdom upon the
          earth. If we can see that kingdom, let us go to and man the ship
          of Zion.
          I feel to bear my testimony to this great work of the last days,
          and also in behalf of the people, that the predominating
          influence among them is, in my opinion, for God. I am gratified
          exceedingly to be able to make this statement, and to bear this
          testimony. Still we have need to repent, that we may progress
          faster, that we may accomplish a great work during the day, for
          the night cometh when no man can work. It is incumbent upon each
          and every one of us to do all that in our power lies, and not
          neglect our opportunity, for when once passed it has passed
          forever. It is for us then to work for the Lord and his cause and
          kingdom with all our might, mind, and strength, and to sustain
          the principles and institutions of high heaven that he has
          organized among his people, and so be prepared to receive that
          which may come; for we may expect, if we have the living oracles
          among us, which we have, and I bear testimony to it, that other
          new principles will keep coming along as fast as the people are
          prepared to receive them, and a great deal faster than a great
          many are prepared. I bear my testimony that there is a constant
          stream of revelations concerning us here, and that the mind and
          will of God is being poured out upon us continually. It has not
          been slackened one particle, but it is right here with us to-day.
          The Bible is a compilation of the revelations of God which have
          been given in various ages, and it is good. But the living
          oracles are for us. We are not called upon to build and enter
          into an ark, like Noah was; the ark of safety that we have to
          build is different from what it was in his day. But as Noah had
          to be guided in laying the foundation and rearing the
          superstructure of his ark by revelation from the God of heaven,
          so have we in these latter days; and by the revelations of
          heaven, through the channel of the holy Priesthood, we have to be
          continually taught in the ways of the Lord, that we may walk in
          his paths. It is not for every man to go after his own foolish
          notion, and the phantom of his own brain; the kingdom can never
          be built up if every one walks in the path he marks out for
          himself. It is God's kingdom, and it is ours also, inasmuch as we
          will make our ways correspond with his, and take a course to be
          reckoned among his jewels when he makes up those upon whom he
          will confer eternal riches.
          This earthly probation is a day of trial. We have to pass through
          tests and ordeals, and have to prove ourselves worthy to be
          numbered among that great company who will stand as saviors upon
          Mount Zion, with the very impress of Deity upon them--the name of
          God written upon their foreheads. "These are they, says the
          Apostle, "who come up through much tribulation." The Lord will
          have a tried people, those who have proven their integrity before
          high heaven, and none others will be counted worthy to receive
          and inherit the eternal riches. He that endures faithful to the
          end, the same will be saved; but the word endure is there, we
          have to endure all things. He that is faithful over a few things,
          will be made ruler over many; but the word faithful is there. We
          can't go indifferently along all the days of our lives, and fly
          the track the very moment an obstacle is presented before us, or
          a difficulty looms up in the way; we must overcome that
          difficulty, and rise above that obstacle, and not swerve to the
          right hand or to the left. So shall we prove our integrity before
          heaven, and, by enduring to the end, we shall be saved in God's
          kingdom; and having been faithful over a few things, we shall
          receive others, and be made rulers over many things. You thus see
          that salvation to-day is gained upon the same principle as that
          upon which it was gained in the days of the Savior and his
          I feel to thank the Lord for his blessings, and that I can see
          his handiwork in the midst of the People. I can see the increase
          of his power and his dominion in the earth, for rest assured it
          is increasing on every side, and in the hearts of the people, and
          we wish it to increase more rapidly there for their own sakes,
          for your sake, for my sake, and it is for you advantage
          individually. The Lord and one good man, we are told, are a great
          majority, so it does not matter so much to him how many there are
          on his side; the principal thing is for those who profess to be
          his followers and servants to be faithful and true in keeping the
          covenants they have made with him and not be everlastingly
          breaking the same, and thereby forfeiting the rights and
          blessings they might otherwise enjoy. We can't be blessed, we can
          not stand, we can not be made rulers over many things, we can not
          receive inheritances, kingdoms, thrones, principalities, powers,
          dominions, exaltations in the celestial kingdoms, unless we are
          faithful in all things, if we need be unto death, and if we fail
          in this we shall most assuredly be clipped of our glory.
          Let us, then, my brethren and sisters, live so that we may at
          least have a reasonable hope of attaining to these great
          blessings which are the gift of God. That we may do so and
          preserve ourselves in integrity before high heaven, and be united
          together as the heart and voice of one man, is my prayer in the
          name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
          Q. Cannon, October, 8, 1875
                         George Q. Cannon, October, 8, 1875
                         DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
          Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
            of Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                 Salt Lake City, Saturday Morning, October, 8, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          Our Conference, thus far, has been exceedingly interesting to me,
          and I have no doubt it has been to every one present. We have
          heard a great many ideas and counsels, and have received
          instruction which, if treasured up by us and carried into
          practical effect in our lives, will have a very beneficial result
          in the midst of this people. There has never been any lack of
          instruction among the Latter-day Saints. I think is was President
          Wells who said the other day that he sometimes thought we had too
          much preaching and teaching. I have no doubt myself that the ease
          with which we obtain instruction, the abundance of it, and the
          readiness with which it is imparted have made very important
          counsels that would, if carried out, have a very beneficial
          effect upon the entire people, seem cheap and unimportant. There
          are some duties, however, that have been dwelt upon with
          considerable plainness in order that they may be kept permanently
          before the minds of the people. The leading points among these
          are those which relate to our self-preservation, because if we do
          not adopt and carry out in our lives principles that will
          preserve us, the gathering together of the people in these
          valleys and all the labors that have been expended in our behalf
          will not amount to much. God has blessed us with a good land; he
          has multiplied upon us many favors, that, when we came where,
          some of us, at least, did not expect to enjoy. He has given the
          land a fertility that we never dreamed of. I say that we never
          dreamed of, but I will speak for myself, and say that I never
          thought that this land could have been made so fruitful as it has
          been. Others, probably, who had had more experience, might have
          entertained different feelings. I have heard President Young say
          a great many times that he saw all that has been done, when we
          first came here he saw what the result would be. But the land was
          barren, and the fertility that it now possesses, could scarcely
          then have been expected. God has given unto us this and many
          other favors, and as a people we should wisely appropriate them
          for the extension of the principles of truth and righteousness.
          I was very much pleased yesterday with the remarks which were
          made in relation to the principles of the United Order. This is a
          subject which I have thought of considerably, and it is one which
          I think ought to appeal very strongly to us. The efforts which
          are being made to unite us and bring us together, to blend our
          interests and to amalgamate us and make us one are of the utmost
          importance to us, and I suppose that a great many of the
          Latter-day Saints who have come to this conference have had the
          desire in their hearts that something might be said in relation
          to the course that they should adopt in order to become more
          united. I think I made a statement, about a year ago, that many
          of the people were far more willing than many of their leaders to
          enter upon a system of having that end in view. I still entertain
          that same opinion. I believe that the bulk of the Latter-day
          Saints are anxious to understand what they shall do, and are
          willing to carry out, when directed, any plan that shall be
          suggested to them. Several plans have been suggested, but there
          have been feelings of one kind and another and difficulties
          interposed to prevent the general carrying out of any plan.
          However, the President has felt of late, and has thus spoken to
          those who have been immediately around him and to several others,
          that it would be well for us to carry out the plan that was
          spoken of yesterday, and that has been referred to a good many
          times of late, namely, individual stewardships. There is
          something about this which appeals strongly to most men's minds.
          They can see how this can be effected; they can see that under
          such a system what are called individual rights might be better
          preserved, and property not be absorbed in a way to cause loss or
          waste, and yet the great principle be carried out that is aimed
          at, namely, the uniting of the hearts of the people in one.
          We have had meetings here in this city, at which these principles
          have been laid before a number of the Latter-day Saints, all of
          whom have seemed to receive the ideas with satisfaction, and have
          felt that they suited them exactly, and they were willing to do
          that which was required of them. And I believe that this feeling
          will be extended throughout all the Territory and throughout all
          these mountains; for wherever we have gone this summer, laboring
          among and talking to the people in relation to their economy, and
          to management of their temporal affairs, we have found a great
          willingness manifested on the part of the people to do whatever
          they were counselled to do, and to carry out the principles to
          the extent of their ability, and I believe that this will be the
          We, as a people, must change our policy if we become the people
          which we aim at, and which we believe God designs that we shall
          be. There is nothing clearer than this to every thinking mind. We
          can see very plainly that we must be self-sustaining people, that
          we must manufacture in our own midst, to the greatest possible
          extent, that which we consume, that is necessary for our comfort
          and convenience, unless we take this course, it is an
          impossibility that we can become the people that we design to be,
          and that God in his revelations has predicted we shall be. No
          people who are dependent upon others can become a great people. A
          people who are constantly producing for others to manufacture,
          never can become a great people. If we produce wool, and hides,
          and grain, and other things from the earth, and send them away to
          be manufactured, we shall constantly pay tribute to other people,
          and the object of the United Order is to stop this. We have skill
          here, for there is probably no community on this continent, of
          our numbers, which has as many skilled artisans as are to be
          found here. Men who are familiar with every branch of industry
          almost that can be named are in these mountains. But we have not
          capital; yet by combining our means we can obtain all the capital
          that is necessary; and then, if there can be a public sentiment
          developed here which will induce the people to sustain these
          manufactures, the whole question is solved, and we are placed
          upon a pinnacle of greatness that we never can attain to unless
          we pursue this policy.
          You take a pound of wool, and it costs what? You can buy it here
          in our market for twenty-five or twenty-six cents. You send that
          pound of wool to the Eastern States, and let the looms of the
          East manufacture it, the workmen of the East bestow their labor
          upon it, and that pound of wool comes back to us manufactured
          into cloth, and contrast the price of that wool before it is
          manufactured, with its cost when it is manufactured, and you can
          form some idea of how much we have to pay the skilled men of
          other communities. A case was given to us yesterday. A hide was
          sold to a purchaser who sent it from this Territory. It came back
          to Cache County, where the brand, still legible on the leather,
          was recognized as one of their own brands. Now the difference
          between the price obtained for the hide in its raw state and the
          cost of it when manufactured into leather, was the amount that we
          paid to some manufacturer in the East for changing that raw hide
          into leather suitable to be worn.
          What, then, ought to be our policy? It ought to be to bestow all
          the skill and labor possible upon everything we produce. Not one
          pound of wheat ought to go out of this Territory until it has
          received all the labor possible to be bestowed upon it, or, in
          other words, until it is made into the finest of flour. This is
          the true policy for us. To send our wheat away for other men to
          grind and take a toll off, and then send it back to us
          manufactured into flour, why it is suicidal! To send our hides
          away for somebody else to manufacture them into leather, and
          boots and shoes, when we have tanners, bark, and all the material
          and skill necessary to do the same lying idly here! why, it is
          folly in the highest sense, or in the lowest sense, whichever you
          please to call it, for us to pursue a course of this kind. And so
          with everything that we have here. We are probably sending away a
          million pounds of wool this season. We have not machinery enough
          to manufacture all our wool, but we can manufacture a great deal
          but our machinery will not manufacture all we need to supply our
          present wants, and a million pounds of wool go east to be
          manufactured, and we have to pay manufacturers for the cloth made
          from that wool, and we are thus paying tribute to other
          communities. And so it is with everything that we use that is
          manufactured abroad. When you buy a jar of pickles, a gallon of
          molasses, or canned corn, tomatoes, or fruit, or anything of this
          kind, you are paying your money to sustain communities afar off,
          while your own people are suffering for want of labor.
          We ought not to have an idle man, woman or child in these
          valleys. Says one--"But can we not afford to pay the prices that
          are asked for home-manufactured goods." Let me ask, Can we afford
          to sit idle? Can we afford to do nothing, and to pay money to,
          and employ others? I say that we can not; but we are doing it all
          the time. We are bringing wagons and carriages into this country,
          when we have abundance of skill here to manufacture them. And the
          same is true of many other things which we might manufacture and
          supply our own wants.
          Now what is the object of the United Order? It is to enable us to
          appropriate the means which God has given us to manufacture those
          things that are necessary for our own sustenance. Let us take the
          illustration that is afforded us by Brigham City, brother Lorenzo
          Snow's place of residence. In that little town, numbering
          probably three thousand people, they have over thirty branches of
          manufacture. They have a circulating medium of their own--a
          little nation, as it were--and the workmen are paid in that
          medium, and with it they buy what they want of the various
          articles which they manufacture; and by the combination that has
          been effected, they are gradually growing to a degree of
          independence that is unknown almost everywhere else. But the
          great difficulty there, is, that the masses of the people do not
          see their own interests, but many of them are as blind there as
          they are elsewhere, and a few wise men have to take the lead and
          the responsibility, and to labor and contrive to maintain these
          branches of manufacture. But what will be the result if this be
          continued? All the surrounding country, unless the people do the
          same, will be paying tribute to Brigham City and its
          manufacturers, and every youth in Brigham City will be learning
          some branch of skilled handicraft, and the rawhides and
          everything in its raw state will be brought to Brigham City, and
          Brigham City will pay in manufactured articles which its artisans
          have made, and upon which they have a profit; and if that were to
          go on, Brigham City would, in a little while, own all the
          surrounding country.
          I mention this as an illustration of what can be done, and what
          we ought to do. We ought not to produce more wheat than we need
          for our own use, that is, we should not depend upon exporting
          wheat, we can not get enough for it, it does not pay us. But we
          should turn our attention to other articles and to manufactures.
          There is Bear Lake country, abounding in timber, the men of which
          live nearly half the year housed up. If they would organize
          wisely, and combine their capital, skill and labor, they would
          manufacture everything out of wood that we need in this country,
          and they have the best of timber there to do it with. But instead
          of that their time is spent during the winter in feeding their
          cattle and doing such chores as are needed around their places;
          and during the remaining five months they are worked exceedingly
          hard. This is impolitic and unwise, and if persisted in would be
          called bad management.
          These are the lessons that have been taught us all the day long.
          It is not a new thing, but is something as old as our residence
          in these mountains. I have heard such instructions as these from
          my boyhood, when we first came here. But we have been slow to
          hear and carry out these practical lessons of wisdom that have
          been delivered to us by the servants of God, and have been, to
          some extent, reluctant, fearful and suspicious that, if we did
          these things, somebody would be a little more benefitted than we.
          Now it is time for a reformation. I do not wonder at the Lord
          calling upon his servants to ask the people to go and be
          baptized, and rebaptized into a different spirit, a spirit to
          obey the counsel that is given. All of you have proved by your
          experience the wisdom of this counsel. We know that we have a man
          leading us who has more wisdom in managing the affairs of a
          community than any man on the American Continent or anywhere else
          that we know anything of. He has proved this, it is no boast, it
          is a fact that is recognized by thousands outside of this
          Territory; and if that policy were carried out we would soon
          become an independent people, we would soon be full of wealth and
          means, and instead of seeing men walking around with their hands
          in their pockets, because of not having work, there would not be
          an idle man in the territory. For any portion of our people to be
          idle is wrong, and there is something radically wrong about a
          system that admits of or has a tendency to keep a portion of the
          community in idleness. There is no necessity for such a state of
          things, and we are to blame if it exists here. If every man and
          woman worked, and every child worked as soon as it is capable,
          after having received the necessary schooling, you would soon see
          the difference there would be in this country in our means and
          appliances. It is skill, and that skill well applied, the
          contributes to the greatness of a nation. Look at France to-day.
          France was burdened by an enormous debt, laid upon her by
          Germany, and which Germany hoped would cripple her for years. But
          France, with her wonderful industrial resources, has a stream of
          wealth flowing into her to-day from all the nations because of
          her taste and skill. By these means she has paid her debt, and
          Germany is alarmed at the rapidity with which it has been paid.
          To what is it due? It is due to French skill, to their workmen of
          taste and ability, and when people elsewhere want fabrics of the
          greatest elegance they send to France for them. A lady in
          fashionable society in Washington, or in leading eastern cities
          generally, does not consider herself dressed in the leading
          style, unless her dresses, as well as the materials of which they
          are made, are manufactured in France. The highest fashion demands
          that her dress shall be made in Paris. And look at Geneva, it is
          another of the workshops of the world. You travel through
          Switzerland, and you will find that in her secluded valleys the
          people, in their little cabins, manufacture the finest kind of
          watches and clocks, and other articles that are valuable and
          rare, which are sold to all the nations round, and the skill of
          her people has made Switzerland a comparatively rich country.
          We have skill here, and we have materials here that we should
          utilize, instead of letting them go to waste. I have heard
          parties say, and it is true, that there is more waste in Utah
          Territory than in any country they have ever seen in their lives.
          I have heard men of experience say this, and I believe it. We
          have got so much that we waste that which God has given unto us,
          instead of using it for the purpose for which it was designed.
          Now, my brethren and sisters, you who have come to this
          Conference, do try and put into operation the teachings that you
          hear. It is no use talking unless we go to work. To say after
          conference--"Oh, what a good Conference we have had," "What
          excellent teachings we had!" and then forget all about them, and
          do nothing practical connected with them, would be folly in the
          extreme. When you get a principle try and carry it out, try and
          make it practical in your lives. Endeavor, in your communities to
          organize branches of labor. Let the Bishops and the men who have
          wisdom provide means of employment for every man and every woman
          in their settlements and wards, and let their brains be
          exercised, as president Young's has been, for the good of the
          whole. We should use the power which God has given us in these
          directions in endeavoring to lift ourselves up from our abject
          condition, and not think--"I must have five dollars or four
          dollars for a day's work;" but go to work if you cannot get as
          much as that. We should all be employed in doing something every
          day. We should train our boys and girls to work; the best
          education that we can give them is to give them skill and teach
          them habits of industry, not forgetting, of course, the
          principles of our religion, without which they cannot be truly
          great. You know the old saying--"An idle man's brain is the
          devil's workshop;" and it is so. If you want a good people, a
          people who can be easily managed, a temperate people and a
          sensible people, have an industrious people. But have an idle
          people and they become intemperate, and I believe that many of
          our young men, because they have no opportunities to develop
          their energies, take to drinking, chewing tobacco, and rowdyism,
          whereas, if labor were provided for them, and their energies were
          rightly directed, they would be useful members of society and be
          ornaments to their father's houses and to their friends. Youth is
          full of energy, and wise rulers will utilize, husband and direct
          it for the good of the whole, and not let it be expended on
          foolish objects of or in a wasteful manner. This is one of the
          difficulties with us. We have plenty of energy? our young men are
          full of it, and our land is full of young men. Their energies
          should be rightly directed, and they be trained to be useful men
          in society; and the girls should be trained to be useful women in
          That God may bless us in our Conference, and help us to treasure
          up the counsels that we hear, and to carry them out practically,
          is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Wilford Woodruff, September 12, 1875
                        Wilford Woodruff, September 12, 1875
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                        Sunday Afternoon, September 12, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          I will call the attention of the congregation to a few verses in
          the 25th chapter of St. Matthew. [The speaker read the first
          thirteen verses; also the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, and
          eighth paragraphs of the fourteenth section of the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants.]
          This revelation, a portion of which I have been reading, treats
          in a measure upon the subject of the parable that Jesus spoke,
          namely, the ten virgins; both refer to his second coming, and to
          his work in the latter days. In no age or dispensation can a man
          be called to a greater calling than to administer in the
          ordinances of the house of God, and nothing but the power of God
          and the inspiration of the Almighty can sustain and uphold any
          man, no matter what age he may live in, who is called of God to
          declare the words of life and salvation, and to preach repentance
          to an unbelieving generation. This may perhaps sound strangely in
          the ears of many people, but the inhabitants of the earth, both
          Jew and Gentile, should remember that the Lord God Almighty
          himself, his Son Jesus Christ and his Gospel and work, have been
          very unpopular in every age of the world among the hosts of men.
          No more unpopular doctrine was ever presented to the human
          family, than the doctrine of life and salvation. I do not care in
          what age of the world a Prophet, Apostle or inspired man has been
          raised up to declare the commands of God, he has had to contend
          with the prejudices of the inhabitants of the earth. It is so in
          our day, and it was so in the days of Jesus Christ. When he came
          to the Jews, his own Father's house, the house of Israel, as the
          great shiloh of Judah, and the Savior of the world, a more
          unpopular man than he never dwelt in Judea or Jerusalem, from the
          day of his death, when he gave up the ghost on the cross, and
          went home to glory as a martyr for the word of God and the
          testimony which he bore. And this is why I say that when any man,
          in any age of the world, is called of God to declare the words of
          life, he has to contend with the traditions of ages that rest
          upon the minds of the inhabitants of the earth.
          The parable of the ten virgins is intended to represent the
          second coming of the Son of man, the coming of the Bridegroom to
          meet the bride, the Church, the Lamb's wife, in the last days;
          and I expect that the Savior was about right when he said, in
          reference to the members of the Church, that five of them were
          wise and five were foolish; for when the Lord of heaven comes in
          power and great glory to reward every man according to the deeds
          done in the body, if he finds one-half of those professing to be
          members of his Church prepared for salvation, it will be as many
          as can be expected judging by the course that many are pursuing.
          I wish, if I can get enough of the Spirit of the Lord to answer
          my own mind, to say a few words on the present occasion to my
          brethren and sisters, the Latter-day Saints, those who have taken
          upon them the name of Christ. We live in one of the most
          important dispensations that God ever gave to man, namely, the
          great and last dispensation of all dispensations, and the one in
          which the whole flood of prophecy in the holy Bible will be
          fulfilled, for most all of the prophecies contained in the sacred
          volume, from Adam to John the revelator, point to the great work
          of God in the last days, the days in which the God of heaven
          would set up a kingdom that should be an everlasting kingdom, and
          to whose dominion there should be no end, and the kingdom and the
          greatness of the kingdom under the whole heavens should be given
          into the hands of the Saints of the Most High God, and they are
          to possess it for ever and ever. I wish to have the Latter-day
          Saints understand their appointment, position, and responsibility
          before the God of heaven, and their responsibilities to both Jew
          and Gentile, living and dead, on this and the other side of the
          The Lord never has built up his kingdom in any age of the world
          except by calling upon his servants and laboring through the
          tabernacles of men on the earth; but this he has done in a great
          many ages and dispensations. And whenever the Lord has had an
          Apostle, Prophet, or inspired man on the earth, he has had power
          to administer in the ordinances of the house of God, and he has
          labored for the advancement of the kingdom of God upon the earth,
          whether he has had few or many followers. As it was in the days
          of Noah and Lot, so shall it be in the days of the coming of the
          Son of Man. We live in the day when God has set his hand to
          establish that great kingdom that Daniel saw. We live in the day
          when the angel of God has delivered the everlasting Gospel in
          fulfillment of the revelations of St. John, when he says--I saw
          another angel flying through the midst of heaven having the
          everlasting Gospel to preach to them who dwell on the earth, to
          every nations, kindred, tongue and people under the whole
          heavens, saying with a loud voice--'Fear God and give glory to
          him, for the hour of his judgment is come.'"
          There never was a generation of the inhabitants of the earth in
          any age of the world who had greater events awaiting them than
          the present. As I before remarked, the fulfillment of this whole
          volume of revelation points to our day. The building up of the
          kingdom of God, the building up of the Zion of God, in the
          mountains of Israel, the erection of a standard for the Gentiles
          to flee unto, the warning of the nations of the earth to prepare
          them for the great judgments of our God, the building up of the
          Church, the sanctifying of the people, the building of Temples to
          the Most High God, that his servants may enter therein and become
          saviors on Mount Zion, redeeming both the living and the dead,
          all these things are to be performed in our day. And an age
          fraught with greater interest to the children of men than the one
          in which we live never dawned since the creation of the world.
          Where is the man, priest, or people, in the whole sectarian
          world, to-day, who believes in the literal fulfillment of the
          revelations of God contained in the Bible? If there is one I
          should like to see and converse with him. The whole Christian
          world profess to believe the Bible, and perhaps they do when it
          is shut. But open the Bible and read the declarations contained
          therein, concerning the last dispensation of the fullness of
          times, and where is the man who believes them? You can not find
          one, and it requires faith even among the Latter-day Saints to
          believe, the revelations of God, and to prepare themselves for
          those things which await the world.
          The fig trees are leafing, the summer is nigh, the signs of
          heaven and earth all indicate the second coming of the Lord Jesus
          Christ, but who are really looking and preparing for the coming
          of the great Bridegroom? I do not know that any people on the
          earth, except the Latter-day Saints, are looking for this great
          event. There may be exceptions, there may be men who believe in
          the second coming of Christ. The people called Millerites,
          believe in the second coming of the Savior, and they have set a
          great many days when it should take place. But he did not come;
          and he never will come until the revelations of God are fulfilled
          and a people are prepared for his coming. He will never come
          until the Jews are gathered home and have re-built their Temple
          and city, and the Gentiles have gone up there to battle against
          them. He will never come until his Saints have built up Zion, and
          have fulfilled the revelations which have been spoken concerning
          it. He will never come until the Gentiles throughout the whole
          Christian world have been warned by the inspired elders of
          Israel. They are called to thrust in the sickle and reap, for the
          harvest is ripe and the time is come, which is referred to in
          this revelation, when the Lord commands the Elders to go forth
          and warn the world for the last time, and call upon the
          inhabitants of the earth to repent. And what I wish to say to the
          Elders and to the Latter-day Saints is--Have we faith in God and
          in his revelations? Have we faith in our own religion? Have we
          faith in the words of the Prophets? Have we faith in Joseph
          Smith, who, by the aid of the Urim and Thummim, translated the
          Book of Mormon, giving a record of the ancient inhabitants of
          this country, and through whom the Lord gave the revelations
          contained in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants? If we have faith
          in these things, then we certainly should prepare ourselves for
          the fulfillment of them. I consider that as a people and as
          Elders of Israel we occupy one of the most important positions
          ever occupied on the face of the earth by those who have been
          called to work, and we should prepare ourselves to perform the
          duties devolving upon us in connection with it. Truth is one of
          the attributes of the Lord, and he never makes a declaration but
          what is certain and true. And, as one of the Apostles says,
          "there is no prophecy of any private interpretations, but holy
          men of old spake as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost;"
          therefore what they said is true, and their prophecies will have
          their fulfillment. No man can point to any of the revelations of
          God in the old prophets concerning events up to our day, but what
          have had their fulfillment. Everything that Jesus Christ spake
          concerning Judea and Jerusalem has had its fulfillment to the
          very letter. The Temple at Jerusalem was overthrown until not one
          stone was left upon another, and the Jews have been scattered and
          trodden under the feet of the Gentiles now for eighteen hundred
          years, and so they will remain until the times of the Gentiles
          are fulfilled, and that is pretty near. And, as the Lord has told
          us in these revelations, we are called upon to warn the world.
          We have been laboring now for forty-five years in preaching the
          Gospel of Christ throughout the Gentile nations. We say Gentiles,
          because the Gospel goes to the Gentiles first, that the first may
          be last and the last first. Anciently the Jews were first in
          having the Gospel sent unto them, but they rejected it, and they
          were broken off through unbelief, and hence the Gospel turned to
          the Gentiles; and, as Paul says--"Ye Gentiles, take heed and
          fear, lest ye fall through the same example of unbelief, for if
          'God spared not the natural branches, take heed also lest he
          spare not ye." The Gentiles are fallen through the same example
          of unbelief as did the Jews. They have put to death every
          Prophet, Apostle, and inspired man since the days of Jesus
          Christ, and the Church went into the wilderness, and the face of
          a Prophet, Apostle or inspired man, called of God to administer
          the ordinances of the Gospel, had not been seen for some eighteen
          hundred years, until the Lord raised up a Prophet in the day and
          last days has to go to the Gentiles first.
          Sometimes our neighbors and friends think hard of us because we
          call them Gentiles; but, bless your souls, we are all Gentiles.
          The Latter-day Saints are all Gentiles in a national capacity.
          The Gospel came to us among the Gentiles. We are not Jews, and
          the Gentile nations have got to hear the Gospel first. The whole
          Christian world have got to hear the Gospel, and when they reject
          it, the law will be bound and the testimony sealed, and it will
          turn to the house of Israel. Up to the present day we have been
          called to preach the Gospel to the Gentiles, and we have had to
          do it. For the last time we have been warning the world, and we
          have been engaged in that work for forty-five years.
          When Joseph Smith was called of God, it required faith,
          inspiration, and the power of the Almighty to rest upon him to
          enable him to organize the Church and Kingdom of God, and to
          preach the Gospel against the traditions of the Christian world,
          for they had spiritualized the Bible until there was not a
          remnant left in a literal point of view. Hence the inhabitants of
          the earth were not looking for the Church and Kingdom of God to
          be established in their midst. Darkness has prevailed upon the
          earth, and does to-day, in all the nations, and this causes
          silence to reign, and all eternity is pained because of the sin,
          wickedness, and abominations which prevail throughout the whole
          Christian or Gentile world, and throughout the whole Jewish
          world, for darkness prevails upon the face of all the earth, and
          the Lord is calling upon all the inhabitants thereof to repent
          and receive the Gospel, and when they have done so to gather out
          of Babylon to the place he has appointed for the dwelling place
          of his Saints. The Latter-day Saints heard this Gospel among the
          Gentiles wherever they dwelt, in almost every nation under
          heaven, and by this Gospel we have been gathered out unto Zion.
          We have been gathered here for a certain purpose, and that
          purpose is to fulfill the revelations of God.
          When we left Missouri and Nauvoo, leaving behind the graves of
          our fathers and children, we were driven by our enemies into this
          desert, in the expectations that we should perish, and for
          nothing but because we believed revelations and prophecy, and
          living prophets and servants of God. We thought it was hard to be
          driven from our homes and lands, which we had bought of our
          government, and paid the money for; but I will say to the
          Latter-day Saints that if we had not come here there certainly
          would have been a flood of prophecy fallen unfulfilled, prophecy
          in regard to the mountains of Israel, and the great company
          gathering up thereto, with regard to the lifting up of a standard
          therein, and the building of cities and the Temple of God in
          their midst. All these things would have fallen unfulfilled if we
          had not come to these mountains and fulfilled them. And so with
          many other prophecies. We have been called together to perform
          the work of the Lord, and now the Lord looks to us to fulfill our
          covenants and keep his commandments. If we do this he has made
          great promises unto us. The Lord has given the holy Priesthood
          unto the Elders of Israel, and he requires at our hands to
          fulfill all these revelations and commandments; and in regard to
          the parable which I have read, I, as an individual, feel that it
          is necessary for me, and I may say that it is necessary for the
          whole people, to have oil in our lamps if we expect to see and
          comprehend the things of the kingdom of God.
          The Lord has chosen a royal Priesthood and a holy people from
          among the weak things of the world, in fulfillment of his
          revelations; and we have been commanded to go forth and bear
          record of these things, and we have done it. We should have been
          condemned and the curse of God would have rested upon us if we
          had not, because the full set time has come to build up and favor
          Zion, to build up the kingdom of God, to warn the world and
          prepare them for the judgments of the Almighty. The Millennium is
          dawning upon the world, we are at the end of the sixth thousand
          years, and the great day of rest, the Millennium of which the
          Lord has spoken, will soon dawn and the Savior will come in the
          clouds of heaven to reign over his people on the earth one
          thousand years. The Lord has a great work ahead and he is
          preparing a people to do it before his coming. Now the question
          arises here, brethren and sisters, are we prepared in our hearts?
          Do we realize these things? As a people do we realize our
          responsibilities before the Lord? The Lord has raised up a
          kingdom of priests here in the last days to establish his Church
          and kingdom, and to prepare the way for the second coming of the
          Son of Man, and the God f heaven has put into the heads of his
          servants the keys of the kingdom, and he has said--"Whatever I
          have decreed in these my servants shall be fulfilled, for to them
          is given power to bind and to seal both on the earth and in
          heaven, against the day of the wrath of Almighty God, which is to
          be poured out upon the world."
          I think, many times, that we, as Elders of Israel and as
          Latter-day Saints, come far short of realizing our position
          before the lord. The work required at our hands is great and
          mighty; it is the work of Almighty God. We are held responsible
          for presenting the Gospel of Christ to all the nations of the
          earth, to warn the Gentiles, to prepare for the return of the
          lost ten tribes of Israel, and for carrying the Gospel to the
          whole tribes of Israel. We are held responsible for all this, and
          for building Temples to the Most High, wherein we can enter and
          attend to ordinances for the salvation of our dead. There are
          fifty thousand million spirits shut up in the spirit world who
          never saw the face of a Prophet, Apostle or inspired man in their
          lives. No man having the authority of God ever declared the words
          of life and salvation unto them, and without authority their
          ministrations are useless, for this is what the Priesthood is
          for. The God of heaven has ordain this from eternity to eternity.
          These persons in the spirit world died in the flesh without the
          law, without the Gospel, an they are shut up in prison. Joseph
          Smith is preaching to them, and so are thousands of the Elders of
          Israel who have died and gone to the other side of the vail.
          George A. Smith, who dwelt with us until within the last few
          days, will take part, with joy and rejoicing, with his brethren
          in the great work the other side of the vail. When I saw ten or
          twelve thousand people met in this Tabernacle to pay their last
          respects to the body of that man, I thought to myself--"How much
          larger a congregation surrounds his spirit, in the spirit world."
          Yes, they number millions there, to where we have units here, and
          the servants of God will preach to them the same as Jesus
          preached to the spirits in prison. While his body lay three days
          and nights in the tomb he went and preached to the spirits in
          prison, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh,
          that they might receive part in the resurrection, according to
          the testimony which they received. As I said before, the God of
          heaven requires this at your hands. They will not baptize anybody
          in the spirit world; there is no baptism there; there is no
          marrying or giving in marriage there; all these ordinances have
          to be performed on the earth. Paul says, in referring to this
          subject--"Why are ye baptized for the dead? If the dead rise not
          why then are ye baptized for the dead?" The Lord holds us
          responsible for going to and building Temples, that we may attend
          therein to the ordinances necessary for the salvation of the
          In every dispensation the Lord has had those who were
          fore-ordained to do a certain work. We all dwelt in the presence
          of God before we came here, and such men as Abraham, Isaac,
          Jacob, the ancient Prophets, Jesus and the Apostles received
          their appointments before the world was made. They were ordained
          before the foundation of the world to come and tabernacle here in
          the flesh and to work for the cause of God, and this because of
          their faith and faithfulness. You can see the great variety of
          spirits that have dwelt in the presence of God, from those who
          are in the presence of God, down to the devils. A good many of
          the hosts of heaven were cast out because of their wickedness.
          Lucifer, son of the morning, and those who followed after him
          were cast down to earth, and they dwell here to this day--a
          hundred to every man, woman and child that breathes the breath of
          life. They dwell here without bodies, only what tabernacles they
          can get into, to rule and preside over.
          We are required to build Temples in which to attend to the
          ordinances of the house of the Lord, that the prison doors may be
          opened, and the prisoners go free. The world say--"We do not
          believe in such stuff." We know that perfectly well; it was so in
          the days of Noah and Lot, but the unbelief of the people did not
          stop the flood and the fire, neither will the unbelief of this
          generation stay the hand of God one moment. The angels of God
          have been waiting in the Temple in heaven for forty-five years to
          go forth to reap down the earth. The wheat and the tares must
          grow together until harvest; the people must be warned, the
          Saints gathered out, Zion built up, Temples reared, the living
          warned, the dead redeemed, that the skirts of the Elders of
          Israel may be clean before all men.
          It is by the power of God that the Elders have been sustained in
          the days past and gone. And I want to say to my brethren--and
          what I say to them I take to myself--we should wake up, we should
          open our eyes to see, our ears to hear, and we should open our
          hearts to understand our appointment and position before the
          Lord; for if, as Latter-day Saints, we are going to stop praying,
          lose the light of the Holy Ghost, and turn to the beggarly
          elements of the world, the Lord will have to say to us--"Get out
          of my way, my purposes can not be thwarted;" and he will raise up
          somebody else to perform this work. The Lord has never told any
          lies or made any false promises. "Who am I," saith the Lord,
          "that I promise and do not fulfill?" "Who am I," saith the Lord,
          "That I command and am not obeyed?" The amount of it is that the
          promises of the Lord are yea and amen, and though the heavens and
          the earth pass away, his word never will fail of its fulfillment.
          In one paragraph of the revelation which I read to you this
          afternoon, it says--
          "And again, the Lord shall utter his voice out of heaven, saying,
          hearken, O ye nations of the earth, and hear the words of the God
          who made you. O, ye nations of the earth, how often would I have
          gathered you together as a hen gathereth her chickens under her
          wings, but ye would not? How oft have I called upon you by the
          mouth of my servants, and by the ministering of angels, and by
          mine own voice, and by the voice of thunderings, and by the voice
          of lightnings, and by the voice of tempests, and by the voice of
          earthquakes and great hailstorms, and by the voice of famines and
          pestilences of every kind, and by the great sound of a trump, and
          by the voice of judgment, and by the voice of mercy all the day
          long, and by the voice of glory and honor, and the riches of
          eternal life, and would have saved you with an everlasting
          salvation, but ye would not? Behold, the day has come when the
          cup of the wrath of mine indignation is full."
          How often has the Lord sent Prophets, as in the days of Noah,
          Lot, Abraham, Enoch, Jesus Christ, Joseph Smith and Brigham
          Young? How often have the Elders of Israel lifted up their voices
          to the inhabitants of the earth and been rejected? Will not these
          things rise in judgment against them? Yea, verily they will. The
          Lord has offered the fullness of the everlasting Gospel to the
          inhabitants of the earth to-day, and they refuse to receive it.
          Brother Pratt, here, myself and thousands of us have traveled ten
          thousand miles on foot, without purse or scrip, carrying our
          knapsack or valise, and we have waded swamps, swam rivers, and
          begged our bread from door to door to preach the Gospel to this
          generation. And how many have we got to believe it? Two of a city
          and one of a family, as the Prophet has said, and we have
          gathered them to Zion. Nevertheless the warning voice has gone
          forth to the world. But what do we see to-day? What do the Gods,
          the heavens and all eternity see? They see a generation of men
          and women making war against God and his Christ, making war
          against Prophets and Apostles, and laboring night and day to
          overpower and annihilate every principle of salvation and eternal
          life which God has restored to the world. And I will here say, in
          the ears of this congregation, that were this not the
          dispensation of the fullness of times, and were it not for the
          decrees which the Lord has made in relation to it, one of which
          is that he will set up a kingdom which shall stand for ever,
          there is not an Apostle or Latter-day Saint on the face of the
          earth but would have to seal his testimony with his blood, as has
          almost every other Apostle that ever breathed the breath of life.
          I say that were it not for these things, we should all have to
          follow our leaders, Joseph and Hyrum Smith, who laid down their
          lives for the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ. But
          hear it ye Gentile nations and all ye nations of the earth, the
          Lord Almighty has set to his hand to build up his kingdom on the
          earth, and he will not be thwarted. The Lord is going to make a
          short work in the earth, and he will defend his anointed, his
          Prophets, his Zion and his people. This is the decree of Almighty
          God. The eyes of all heaven are over this people, they are over
          the earth, over the Gentiles, and over the Jews, and the Lord
          holds in his hands the destinies of all men. And we are commanded
          of God to rise up and warn the nations of the earth; and we call
          upon the Latter-day Saints, upon the Elders of Israel, upon the
          mothers and daughters in Zion to lay aside their fooleries and
          nonsense, and to no longer let their hearts be set upon the
          fashions of the world, but turn to and read the Bible, the Book
          of Mormon and the revelations of God given in these days, and get
          the Holy Spirit and walk in the light of the Lord, that your eyes
          may be opened, and that you may see and comprehend the position
          you occupy on the earth, for you are held under great
          responsibility for the manner in which you do your duty and
          magnify your calling before the Lord, and he is not trifling with
          us, nor with this generation.
          If the eyes of the Gentiles were opened one moment to see the
          things of eternity, and the judgments which await this
          generation, they would not wonder that the servants of God are
          moved upon to cry aloud to the nations of the earth. I tell you
          that the judgments of God are at the door of both Zion and great
          Babylon. Great Babylon has come in remembrance before God, and
          his sword is bathed in heaven and it will fall on Idumea and the
          world. Who can stand before the hand of Almighty God? No man, no
          nation, nor set of nations on the face of the earth.
          I would to God that the eyes of the world were opened! I would to
          God that the eyes of the Gentile nations were opened, that they
          could see and understand what belongs to their peace! How much
          has the Lord pleaded with the nations of the earth to give them
          celestial glory, honor, immortality, and eternal life? He has
          pleaded with them for the last six thousand years, and has raised
          up his servants from time to time and called upon the inhabitants
          of the world to prepare themselves for the great day of his
          second advent and coming, which is at hand. He is calling upon
          them loudly to-day; and, as I have said to some of my brethren
          lately, the Lord now wants to know whether the Latter-day Saints
          are willing to work with him or not. It is a day of decision. I
          do not expect that more than half of us will have oil in our
          lamps and be prepared to enter into the marriage supper with the
          Bridegroom. That will be about as much as we can expect, unless
          we repent of our sins and turn from our follies, fooleries, and
          the fashions of Babylon--things which our hearts have been set
          upon instead of upon building up the kingdom of God. It seems to
          me that there will be but a remnant even of the Latter-day Saints
          who will be prepared to inherit eternal life and for the coming
          of the Bridegroom.
          I feel, in my bones and in my spirit, that there is a change at
          the door, both with Zion and Babylon. Great events await us and
          this generation. As I said before, judgments are at the door. The
          angels of God are waiting for the great command to go forth and
          reap down the earth. All earth and hell are stirred up against
          Zion. The spirit of lying is abroad in all the world, and the
          people will not receive the truth. In my meditations, whether in
          regard to the past or present, it has always seemed one of the
          greatest mysteries why so few have been willing to believe the
          revelations of God. In the days of Jesus, among all the Jewish
          rabbis, with their Urim and Thummim, ephod, sacrifices, giving
          the law, and all the blessings of Judah which they held in their
          hands, it has been a marvel to me that so few had an interest in
          their Shiloh, their Savior, who came to die to redeem the world.
          The whole spirit of Jerusalem and Judea was--"Crucify him,
          crucify him, let his blood be upon us and our children." It was
          and has been, and they have felt it. And the Gentiles have cause
          to take heed lest they, too, fall through unbelief.
          I would tell Jew and Gentile, and all the earth if I had power,
          that God never had but one Gospel to deliver to the sons of men,
          and that Gospel is the same to-day, yesterday, and forever, it
          never changes. The Lord never had a Church in any age of the
          world that he acknowledged, but what it had a head to it, and it
          was organized with Prophets, Apostles, Pastors, Teachers, gifts,
          helps, governments, inspiration and gifts of the Holy Ghost; and
          God's Church to-day is the same as in every other age.
          This Gospel is offered to the world, and that men generally have
          such a desire to root it out of the earth, is the strongest proof
          imaginable that they are under the communion and control of the
          father of lies. If any man has a truth that we have not got, we
          say, "Let us have it." I am willing to exchange all the errors
          and false notions I have for one truth, and should consider that
          I had made a good bargain. We are not afraid of light and truth.
          Our religion embraces every truth in heaven, earth or hell; it
          embraces all truth, the whole Gospel and plan of salvation, and
          the fulfillment of the whole volume of revelation that God has
          ever given. We have not power, men have not language, to show
          forth the eternal truths of God in all their fullness and beauty;
          all we can do is to warn the children of men, and the Lord has
          chosen the Elders of Israel for that very purpose. That has been
          one fault that men have found with the work of the Lord. A man
          asked me awhile ago--"Why did the Lord choose Joseph Smith to
          build up his kingdom? Why did he not choose Dr. Porter, Henry
          Ward Beecher, or some such men?" Said I--"Such men would sell the
          kingdom of God an everything in it for money and popularity, and
          as the Lord lives he never could rule and handle them, none of
          them would work with him, and they are too much like the
          Pharisees, Sadducees, High Priests, and Rabbis of Judea and
          Jerusalem." Did the Lord ever choose such men to perform his
          work? Go through the whole history of the world, and you will
          find that whenever God wanted a servant, an Apostle or a Prophet,
          he chose the very humblest man that could be found. When a king
          was wanted for Israel, he could to find one out of all the tall
          sons of Jesse; and when the Prophet asked if Jesse had not
          another son, he was told no, only the boy that looked after the
          sheep. nobody thought anything of him, he was of no consequence.
          "Let me see him," said the man of God; and when he was brought,
          the Prophet poured oil on his head and anointed him King of
          Israel. So it has been all the way through. Take Moses, the
          leader of Israel. His mother cast him in the bulrushes on the
          banks of the river Nile, to the crocodiles. But how carefully the
          Lord watched over him! Finally the Daughter of Pharaoh got him
          out, while bathing, and gave him to his mother to be trained and
          nursed. You could see the hand of the Lord in this. When the Lord
          called Moses to deliver Israel from Egypt, said he--"How can I do
          this? I am a man of a hard language and slow of speech. He
          thought he could not get along, for he had not a good command of
          language. But the Lord told him that he would find a spokesman
          for him. So all the way through the lord has chosen the weak
          things of the world to confound the wise, and the things that are
          nought, to bring to nought the things that are. Jesus Christ
          himself was born in a stable and cradled in a manger; and who
          were his Apostles? Illiterate fishermen, men of the lowest
          calling almost in Judea, Salt Lake City, or anywhere else; but
          fishermen can be just as honorable men as any others, and they
          are generally regarded as very humble men, and that is the kind
          of men God has always chosen.
          The Lord called Joseph Smith because he was foreordained before
          the world was to build up this Church and Kingdom, and he came
          through the loins of ancient Joseph. He was an illiterate youth,
          but the Lord used him, and he lived to fulfill the measure of his
          appointment; he lived as long as the Lord required him to live,
          and until he received every key held by every Prophet and Apostle
          that ever lived in the flesh from the days of Adam down to his
          day, which belonged to this dispensation.
          Joseph Smith received his first ordination under the hand of John
          the Baptist, who was beheaded, and who, while in the flesh, held
          the Aaronic Priesthood. Peter, James, and John, who were
          Prophets, and were crucified and put to death, at least Peter and
          James were, they came and ordained Joseph Smith to the
          Apostleship; and every ordination that he obtained, he obtained
          from the spirit world from men who had tabernacled here in the
          flesh. These are the eternal truths of the God of heaven, and
          eternity will reveal them to the inhabitants of the earth. It is
          by this power that this church has been planted, not of man nor
          by the will of man, but by the revelations of Jesus Christ. We
          call upon the Latter-day Saints, we look to them, and the Lord
          looks to them, the heavens look to them, to take hold and build
          up this kingdom.
          Some of the outside world are finding a good deal of fault with
          the Indians. Who are the Indians? Read the Book of Mormon, and
          you will learn that they are the literal descendants of Israel;
          they have been cursed through the transgressions of their
          fathers, and a skin of darkness has come upon them. This history
          tells us that they were once a white and delightsome people, and
          had great power on this land, but that they were degraded and
          cast down because of their sins. When we came here, we found them
          living upon crickets, grasshoppers, roots, and anything they
          could possibly eat, poor, miserable, degraded beings, though they
          have immortal souls, and are of the house of Israel. What is the
          Lord doing for them? He is stretching forth his hand over them,
          in remembrance of the promises made to their fathers. President
          Young and his people are accused of stirring up the Indians
          against the general government and against the white man. This is
          not true. We have preached to the Indians a good many years, as
          we have had opportunities, but what effect did it have? Not much.
          We preached to Walker, Arapene, and many other chiefs who have
          dwelt here, but have now passed away, but our preaching had but
          little effect. Now the Lord is stretching out his hand over the
          Lamanites, and their eyes are being opened, and they are
          receiving the Gospel of Jesus Christ at the hands of the Elders
          of Israel. Whose work is this? Not the work of man, but it is the
          work of God, and if the nations of the earth try to stay it, the
          warfare is between them and God, and not between them and us. So
          with every other principle which God has revealed to us. This
          work is the work of the God if Israel, and not the work of men;
          not the work of Brigham Young, the Twelve Apostles, or anybody
          else. The hand of the Lord is feeling after that people, and if
          we, as Latter-day Saints, do not arise and magnify our callings
          and fulfill our missions, the Lord will take that people and
          build up his kingdom, and we will be cast out. It is time that we
          awoke and realized this truth, and that, as Elders of Israel, we
          realized our position before the Lord. Now there is a very
          general desire manifested by this people to get rich, and to
          labor for self rather than for the kingdom of God. But what will
          it profit you or me to give up praying and to go to and get rich?
          What will it profit a man to gain the whole world and lose his
          own soul? Not much. What will a man give in exchange for his
          soul, when he gets on the other side of the vail? I marvel very
          much at the little interest manifested by the inhabitants of the
          earth generally in their future state. There is not a person here
          to-day but what is going to live on the other side of the vail as
          long as his Creator--to the endless ages of eternity, and the
          eternal destiny of every individual depends upon the manner in
          which the few short years of the life in the flesh are spent. I
          ask, in the name of the Lord, what is popularity, to you, or me?
          What is gold or silver, or this world's goods to any of us, any
          further than to enable us to obtain what we need to eat, drink,
          and wear, had to build up the kingdom of God. And for us to stop
          praying and to become crazy after the riches of the world, is the
          very height of foolishness and folly. To see the way that some
          people act, you might suppose that they are going to live here
          eternally, and that their eternal destiny depends upon the number
          of dollars they have. I sometimes ask the Latter-day Saints, how
          much we had when we came here? How much did we bring, and where
          did it come from? I do not think any one of us brought a wife or
          a brick house; I do not think that any of us were born on
          horseback or in a carriage, or that we brought railroad scrip and
          cattle and houses with us, but we were born naked as Job, and I
          think that we shall leave here as naked as he did. Then with
          regard to this world's goods, what do they amount to with us,
          that they should induce us to lose salvation for them? I say,
          rather than that, let me be poor all the days of my life; if
          riches are going to damn me, and take from me the glory I have in
          prospect through keeping the commandments of God, I pray God that
          I may never possess them.
          God holds the riches of this world in his hands; the gold and
          silver, the cattle and the earth are his and he gives to whom he
          will give. When Christ was upon the mount, Lucifer, the devil,
          showed him all the glory of the world and offered to give it to
          him if he would fall down and worship him. But do you know that
          that poor devil did not own a single foot of land in the whole
          world, and that he had not even a body, or tabernacle? The earth
          is the footstool of the Lord, and if we ever have any of it for
          our own the Lord will give it to us; and we ought to be just as
          faithful to our religion if we had ten thousand million dollars,
          as if we had not any at all. Eternal life is what we are or ought
          to be after, and that, whatever our circumstances and condition
          in life may be, should be our first object.
          Let us try to be faithful and to live our religion; let us try to
          believe in the revelations of God. I think it will be better for
          our daughters, for our wives, for our sons and for ourselves to
          lay aside the New York Ledger and yellow covered literature
          generally, and take hold and read the revelations of God, and
          comprehend them. When I read the revelations, whether in the
          Bible, Book of Mormon, or Book of Doctrine and Covenants, I look
          upon them as true, and I look for their fulfillment. Up to the
          present day, one jot or tittle of them has never gone
          unfulfilled, and, as the Lord has said--"What I have spoken I
          have spoken, and I excuse not myself, and though the heavens and
          the earth pass away, not one jot or tittle of my word shall go
          unfulfilled, whether by my own voice or by the voice of my
          servants it is the same. Behold and lo I am God, and truth will
          be and abide for ever and ever, Amen." Now let us try and live
          our religion and keep the commandments of God. As Latter-day
          Saints let us see where we are, and if we have not oil in our
          lamps let us stop trying to get rich, and let us pray to the Lord
          until we get his Spirit and oil in our lamps, and light unto the
          glory of God, and take hold and labor to build up his kingdom and
          Before I close I want to speak on one temporal point. I have been
          talking about getting riches. I do not find fault with riches.
          The gold and silver are the Lord's. We want houses building and
          we must cultivate the earth. This is right. I do not find fault
          with a man getting rich, I find fault with our selling the
          kingdom of God, our birthright, selling the Gospel and depriving
          ourselves of eternal life, for the sake of gratifying the lusts
          of our hearts upon these things. It is right to build houses, to
          plant vineyards and orchards, to cultivate the earth and to make
          the desert blossom as the rose, to adorn our dwelling places and
          to build Temples. This is all right. I have no objection to the
          ladies--our wives, daughters and mothers--in Zion adorning
          themselves as much as they please, if they only make what they
          wear. Set out your mulberry trees and make your own silk; get
          straw and make your own bonnets; make your artificial flowers to
          adorn yourselves with, and let all be the workmanship of your own
          hands, and do not import these things at the expense of the means
          we have in the Territory. I have not any fault to find with your
          adorning yourselves, if you only make that which you require
          I want to say one word to our farmers before I close. I want to
          ask you if you ever heard brother Kimball tell about laying up
          wheat? "Yes," say some "we have heard him, but the famine has not
          come yet." No, but it will come. The Lord is not going to
          disappoint either Babylon or Zion, with regard to famine,
          pestilence, earthquakes or storms, he is not going to disappoint
          any body with regard to any of these things, they are at the
          doors, and I want to give a word of exhortation to our farmers
          and I say to them, lay up your wheat, for according to the spirit
          that has been in my bosom the last three or four months, and in
          the breasts of a good many others, the day will come when, if you
          do not take this counsel, you will want your wheat for bread. I
          feel to exhort the brethren, and to say to them--lay up bread, do
          not sell it for a song: let your wives and daughters go for
          awhile without ribbons and ornaments, let your wheat stay in your
          bins; let us try to get along with old coats and old hats, and
          keep the wheat, and in a little while you will see the reason why
          this counsel has been given. Lay up your wheat and other
          provisions against a day of need, for the day will come when they
          will be wanted and no mistake about it. We shall want bread, and
          the Gentiles will want bread, and if we are wise we shall have
          something to feed them and ourselves when famine comes. We have
          fed thousands of them in days past, who would have laid their
          bones on these plains if it had not been for the counsel of
          President Young to us to cultivate the earth and have wheat on
          hand to feed them. And the day will come again when corn will be
          wanted in Zion, and it will be sought for. I hope the Latter-day
          Saints will take heed to these things and be wise.
          I pray that God will bless you, that he will give you his spirit,
          that you may see and understand your position before him. And I
          pray that he will open the eyes, ears and hearts of the Gentiles,
          that they may receive the Gospel of Christ, and be numbered with
          the house of Israel in the last dispensation of the fullness of
          times, that they may stand in holy places when the judgments of
          God pass through the nations, for they will come to both Jew and
          Gentile, Zion and Babylon. There is no getting away from them,
          for the Lord has said so, and what he has said will come to pass.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Wilford Woodruff, October 8, 1875
             Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the
               Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New
                  Salt Lake City, Friday Morning, October 8, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                         THE WICKED--FOLLY OF THE FASHIONS.
          "Oh Death, where is thy sting? Oh grave, where is thy victory?
          The sting of death is sin, and the gift of God is eternal life,
          through our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ." This doctrine of the
          resurrection of the dead is most glorious. It is comforting, at
          least to my spirit, to think, that, in the morning of the
          resurrection, my spirit will have the privilege of dwelling in
          the very same body that it occupied here. As Elders of Israel we
          have traveled a great many thousand miles in weariness and
          fatigue, laboring to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ to the
          children of men. I would be very glad to have the same body in
          the resurrection with which I waded swamps, swam rivers and
          traveled and labored to build up the kingdom of God here on the
          earth. I like this, I rejoice in the privilege we enjoy at the
          Conference, of meeting with so many Latter-day Saints. I feel
          that we have had a good deal of the Spirit of the Lord with us,
          and I hope that it may continue until we get through with the
          President Young referred, yesterday, in his remarks, to the
          experience of some of us in past days. I have reflected a good
          deal upon these things as well as on the future. I have long been
          associated with the kingdom of God, and I wish to refer for a
          moment to what was said yesterday on the subject. The mission
          then mentioned was one of much interest to the Twelve, if not to
          the Church. The whole of that mission to England, from the
          beginning to the end, placed the apostles in such a position that
          they had to walk by faith from first to last. The Lord gave a
          revelation, with date, day, month and year, when they were to go
          up to lay the corner-stone in Caldwell county, Far West,
          Missouri. When that revelation was given all was peace and
          quietude, comparatively, in that land. But when the time came for
          the Twelve Apostles to fulfill that revelation, the Saints had
          all been driven out by the exterminating order of Governor Boggs,
          and it was as much as a man's life was worth, especially one of
          the Twelve, to be found in that State; and when the day came on
          which we were commanded by the Lord in that revelation to go up
          and lay the corner-stone of that Temple, and there take the
          parting hand with the Saints, to cross the waters to preach the
          gospel in England, the inhabitants of Missouri had sworn that if
          all the revelations of "old Joe Smith" were fulfilled, that
          should not be, because it had a day and date to it.
          President Young asked the Twelve who were with him--"What shall
          we do with regard to the fulfillment of this revelation?" He
          wanted to know their feelings. Father Smith, the Patriarch, said
          the Lord would take the will for the deed; others said the Lord
          could not expect the Twelve Apostles to go up and sacrifice their
          lives to fulfill that revelation; but the Spirit of the Lord
          rested upon the twelve, and they said--"The Lord God has spoken,
          and we will fulfill that revelation and commandment;" and that
          was the feeling of President Young and of those who were with
          him. We went through that State, and we laid that cornerstone.
          George A. Smith and myself were ordained to the Apostleship on
          that corner-stone upon that day. We returned in safety, and not a
          dog to move his tongue, and no man shed our blood.
          As soon as we got home we prepared ourselves to go on our mission
          to England, and, as President Young has said, the devil undertook
          the kill us. I have myself been in Tennessee and Kentucky for two
          or three years, where, in the Fall, there was not well persons
          enough to take care of the sick during the ague months, and yet I
          never had the ague in my life until called to go upon that
          mission to England. There was not one solitary soul in the Quorum
          of the Twelve but what the devil undertook to destroy; and, as
          was said yesterday, when Brother Taylor and myself, the two first
          of the Quorum ready for the trip, were on hand to start, I was
          shaking with the ague, and I had it every other day, and on my
          well day, when I did not have it, my wife had it. I got up and
          laid my hands upon her and blessed her, and blessed my child,
          having only one at the time, and I started across the river, and
          that man who sits behind me to-day, the President of the Church
          and kingdom of God upon the earth, paddled me across the Missouri
          river in a canoe, and that is the way I landed in Nauvoo. I lay
          down on the side of sole leather by the old postoffice, and I did
          not know where to go, and I was not able to stand on my feet, and
          I lay down there. By and by the Prophet came along and said
          he--"Brother Woodruff, you are going on you mission?" "Yes," I
          said, "but I feel more like a subject for the dissecting room
          than for a mission." He reproved me for what I said and told me
          to get up and go. Brother Taylor, the only member of the Quorum
          of the Twelve who was well, and I traveled together, and on the
          way he fell to the ground as though he had been knocked on the
          head with an axe. Old Father Coulton, was carrying us, and
          Brother Taylor fell twice in that way, taken with the bilious
          fever, and no man in that Quorum could boast that he went on that
          mission without feeling the hand of the destroyer, for it was
          laid upon us all. I had the shaking ague, and lay on my back in a
          wagon, and was rolled over stumps and stones, until it seemed as
          if my life would be shaken out of me. I left Brother Taylor
          behind, by his advice, for said he, "We are both sick, and if you
          stay you can't do anything here;" so old Father Coulton carried
          me along in his wagon until I got to Buffalo, N. Y. From there I
          traveled along to Farmington, Connecticut, my native place, and I
          stayed there fifteen days at my Father's house, coughing and
          shaking every day. My father never expected that I should leave
          my bed, and my step-mother did not expect that I should ever get
          better. A message came from an uncle of mine, who had just died,
          and his last words were--"I want you to send for Friend Wilford,
          I want him to come and preach my funeral sermon." My father
          said--"You can't go and preach that sermon, for you can't sit up
          in your bed." Said I--"Never mind, get up your horse and wagon;"
          and he did so and I got into it and rode over that morning in a
          chilly wind, and the hour that my ague was coming on I got before
          a big blazing fire and preached the funeral sermon of my friend,
          and the ague left me from that day, and I went back and went on
          my way rejoicing.
          In process of time Brother Taylor came along and he and I crossed
          the ocean together, and arrived in England, and here I want to
          make a little statement of my experience in those days concerning
          circumstances that took place with me. When Brother Brigham left
          home he told you that all his family had was one barrel of rotten
          flour. Two hundred cents would have bought every pound of
          provision I left with my family when I left home. But we left our
          wives, for we had the commandment of God upon us, and we were
          either going to obey it, or die trying. That was the spirit of
          the Elders of Israel; and I blessed my wife and child and left
          them in the hands of God, and to the tender mercies of our noble
          Bishops, and those who were acquainted with them know how it was
          in those days. However, I went on my way, and I want to speak of
          one little circumstance. I had with me an old cloak which I got
          in Tennessee when traveling with Brother Smoot over forty years
          ago. It had once been a dandy cloak, and had on keg buttons, and
          when new had a good deal of trimming and fancy work about it; but
          it was then pretty well threadbare and worn out. I wore it in
          Kirtland and I carried it to England with me; and when I was
          called by revelation to go to John Benbow's and preach the gospel
          I wore that cloak. I went there and found over six hundred
          people, called United Brethren, and among them were eighty-three
          preachers, and they, as a people, were prepared for the word of
          the Lord, and I wanted to catch them in the gospel net. Before
          embracing the doctrine of the United Brethren, Sister Benbow had
          been what is called a "lady" in England, and she had worn her
          silks and satins; but after obeying the doctrine of this
          religious body she cut up and burned and destroyed her silks and
          satins and wore the plainest calicoes she could get, because she
          thought that was religion. When I went there to preach she looked
          at me with this old cloak with the keg buttons on, and the Spirit
          of the Lord bore testimony to me that religion, so far as she was
          concerned, had a good deal of tradition about it, and that her
          faith could be tried by the coat a man wore; and as Paul said, if
          eating meat offended his brethren, he would never eat any more,
          so I felt a good deal, and one morning I went out and cut off the
          buttons from my old cloak, and never had a button on it
          afterwards. By doing this and some other things, which some
          perhaps would call foolish, I, through the blessing of God and
          with the assistance of Brother Young, George A. Smith and Willard
          Richards, caught the whole flock and baptized every soul except
          one solitary person into the church and kingdom of God. Many of
          them are here in this room to-day, and some of them have passed
          away. I mention this just to show our position. We traveled
          without purse and scrip, and we preached without money and
          without price. Why? Because the God of heaven had called upon us
          to go forth and warn the world.
          Now I want to say again, I have looked around within the last few
          years and I have thought: Where, Oh where, are the sons of the
          Prophets, Apostles, and fathers in Zion, preparing in these last
          days to rise up and bear off this kingdom when we are on the
          other side of the vail? Sometimes, in thinking on this subject, I
          have felt that they were very few and far between who had the
          spirit of their fathers and were prepared to bear off this
          kingdom. But I thank God that I find it is now something like it
          was in the days of Elijah. When the Prophet said, referring to
          the followers of Baal--"They have killed thy Prophets, and pulled
          down thine altars, and I alone am left," the Lord said--"Oh no, I
          have seven thousand men in Israel who have not yet bowed the knee
          to Baal." Well, I begin to feel, since I have heard the
          testimonies of our young brethren at this Conference, that some
          of the sons of the servants of God are becoming filled with the
          fire and spirit of the Prophets. We want a good many of them to
          rise up and bear off this kingdom.
          Now I want to say a word or two on another subject. I have heard
          some of our brethren remark--"If the Twelve Apostles have the
          word of the Lord, we would like to receive it." I want to say a
          few words with regard to the word of the Lord. I think that many
          of this people are mistaken with regard to the word of the Lord.
          They sometimes wonder why President Young does not give them the
          word of the Lord. I have been acquainted with President Young
          more than forty years. It is over forty years since I traveled a
          thousand miles with him, Joseph Smith, Orson Hyde, Orson Pratt,
          Charles C. Rich, and many others perhaps in this congregation,
          and I never saw a day from that day until the present, but what
          President Brigham Young, even before the Twelve Apostles were
          organized, always had the word of the Lord for the people; and
          instead of thinking there is no word of the Lord, my faith is
          that there is not an Elder in Israel who has any business to
          preach, unless he has the word of the Lord to the people. The
          Twelve Apostles should have the rod of the Lord to the people;
          the High Priesthood should have the word of the Lord to the
          people; these four thousand Seventies, the messengers of Israel
          to the nations of the earth, should have the word of the Lord to
          the people; and every Elder of Israel, when he speaks, should
          have the word of the Lord, and the whole Church and kingdom of
          God, men and women, should have, each for himself and herself,
          the testimony of Jesus Christ, which is the spirit of prophecy.
          This should be in the possession of every man and woman in the
          Church, for their own government and guidance, and this has
          always been the teaching to us of President Brigham Young. And
          this is backed up by the revelations which the Lord has given in
          these last days, as you will find if you read the twenty-second
          section of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. That revelation
          was given over forty years ago, to Elders Orson Hyde, Luke
          Johnson, Lyman Johnson and William E. McLellin; and on that
          occasion the Lord said--"Go forth and preach the Gospel to the
          people. And when you go forth you are called to teach the people
          and not to be taught. And you must teach as you are moved upon by
          the Holy Ghost, by the power of God, by the Spirit of the Lord;
          and when you speak as you are moved upon by the Spirit of the
          Lord, your words are scripture, they are the mind of the Lord,
          they are the will of the Lord and the power of God unto salvation
          unto every one that hears."
          Yes, we have plenty of testimony with regard to these things, and
          I will say to my brethren that whatever the word of the Lord may
          be to them I know what the word of the Lord is to me. The word of
          the Lord to me is, that it is time for Zion to rise and let her
          light sine; and the testimony of the Spirit of God to me is that
          this whole kingdom, this great kingdom of Priests, this forty
          thousand men in these mountains of Israel, who have borne the
          Priesthood, have thoroughly fulfilled one part of the parable of
          the ten virgins. What is that? Why, that while the Bridegroom has
          tarried we have all slumbered and slept; as a Church and kingdom
          we have slumbered and slept, and the word of the Lord to me is
          that we have slept long enough; and we have the privilege now of
          rising and trimming our lamps and putting oil in our vessels.
          This is the word of the Lord to me.
          The word of the Lord to me again, is, that it is time for this
          whole people, these forty thousand Elders of Israel who dwell in
          these valleys of the mountains, and I believe that it is the word
          of the Lord to them, that we listen to the voice of the Lord
          through the lawgiver, and untie ourselves in temporal things, and
          that we labor to build up the kingdom of God, and cease to labor
          to build up ourselves alone, against the interests of the kingdom
          of God. This is the word of the Lord to me, and I think it is to
          It is the word of the Lord through the mouth of his servant
          Brigham, and has been a long time the word of the Lord to me,
          that as Twelve Apostles, as Seventy Apostles, as High Priests,
          and as Elders of Israel, it is time that we should rise up and
          bear the burden that rests upon the shoulders of Brigham Young,
          who is far advanced in life, and has had the weight and burden of
          this Church and kingdom upon his shoulders. It is our duty to
          rise up and bear off this burden, and lift it from our President,
          and also to cry aloud unto the people to untie themselves
          together. It is our duty to cease shaking in our shoes for fear
          the Lord Almighty should give some of his words to govern and
          control us in our temporal affairs. Who, to use a comparison,
          expects to have a forty-acre lot alone in the kingdom of God, or
          in heaven, when we get there? None need expect it, for in that
          kingdom, in heaven or upon earth, we shall find unity, and the
          Lord requires at our hands that we unite together, according to
          the principles of his celestial law.
          This is what I consider to be the word of the Lord to us. It is
          our duty to unite ourselves together, and to sustain the
          institutions which have been established in these mountains by
          the revelations of God unto us.
          There is another word of the Lord unto me, and which has been
          like fire shut up in my bones for the last three months; that is,
          to call upon all the inhabitants of these mountains, as far as I
          have an opportunity, to go to and lay up their grain, that they
          may have bread. For the last three months I have not felt as if I
          could answer my own feelings, unless, at every meeting I have
          attended, I called upon the farmers to lay up their grain. "Oh,
          yes," says one, "Heber C. Kimball cried, 'Famine, famine' for
          years, and it has not come yet." Well, bless your souls, there is
          more room for it to come. "Who am I, saith the Lord, that I
          promise and do not fulfill?" The day will come when if this
          people do not lay up their bread they will be sorry for it. the
          Lord has felt after us in days past and gone by the visitations
          of crickets and grasshoppers time after time, and had it not been
          for his mercy we should have had famine upon our heads long
          before this. It is the duty of the farmer in these mountains not
          to sell their bread, or to throw it away for a song, but to lay
          it up, or you will find that the day is not a great way off when
          you will need it. That is the voice of the Lord to me, and it is
          the way I have felt for a good while, and I believe it is the
          same to my brethren.
          We are living in a very important time, and the Lord has raised
          up this people to accomplish his purposes; and as some of these
          revelations convey the idea, they were chosen from before the
          foundation of the world. The Lord says,--"I have called you by my
          everlasting Priesthood, and your lives have been hid with Christ
          in God," and you have not known it. You have been called here and
          God has put into your hands his cause and kingdom, and the
          salvation of both Jew and Gentile, this people hold in their
          hands the salvation of the twelve tribes of Israel. It was not
          the oldest son, but to Ephraim, the son of Joseph, that these
          promises were made. Joseph was the youngest but one of the Twelve
          Patriarchs, and through his son Ephraim God has raised you up and
          has put this power into your hands, and you hold the keys for the
          salvation of Israel. And the ten tribes of Israel in the north
          country will come in remembrance before God in due time and they
          will smite the rocks and the mountains if ice will flow down
          before them, and the everlasting hills will tremble at their
          presence. A highway will be cast up through the midst of the
          great deep for them to come to Zion, and they will bow down in
          the midst thereof, and receive the Priesthood at the hands of the
          inhabitants of Zion.
          Then what manner of men ought we to be, we, who have been
          ordained and called, and had such responsibilities placed upon us
          by the God of heaven? Our lives have been hid with Christ in God,
          and we are heirs of the eternal Priesthood, through the lineage
          of our fathers. Thus saith the Lord through the mouth of the
          Prophet Joseph Smith, who sealed his testimony with his blood,
          and his testimony from that hour has been in force upon all the
          world. Know ye, Latter-day Saints, that the Lord will not
          disappoint you or this generation with regard to the fulfillment
          of his promises. No matter whether they have been uttered by his
          own voice out of the heavens, by the ministrations of angels, or
          by the voice of his servants in the flesh, it is the same; and
          though the earth pass away not one jot or tittle of his word will
          fall unfulfilled. There is no prophecy of Scripture of any
          private interpretation, but holy men of old spoke as they were
          moved upon by the Holy Ghost, and their words will be fulfilled
          to the very letter, and it certainly is time that we prepare
          ourselves for that which is to come. Great things await this
          generation--both Zion and Babylon. All these revelations
          concerning the fall of Babylon will have their fulfillment.
          Forty-five years ago, in speaking to the Church, the Lord
          said--"You are clean, but not all, and I am not well pleased with
          any who are not clean, because all flesh is corrupted before my
          face and darkness prevails among all the nations of the earth."
          This causes silence to reign, and all eternity is pained. The
          angels of God are waiting to fulfill the great commandment given
          forty-five years ago, to go forth and reap down the earth because
          of the wickedness of men. How do you think eternity feels to-day?
          Why there is more wickedness, a thousand times over, in the
          United States now, than when that revelation was given. The whole
          earth is ripe in iniquity; and these inspired men, these Elders
          of Israel, have been commanded of the Almighty to go forth and
          warn the world, that their garments may be clear of the blood of
          all men.
          I tell you that God will not disappoint Zion or Babylon, the
          heavens or the earth, in regard to the judgment which he has
          promised in these last days, but every one of them will have its
          fulfillment upon the heads of the children of men; and when they
          are fully ripened in iniquity the nations of the earth will be
          swept away as with the besom of destruction.
          What did the Lord say to that meek and humble man, the brother of
          Jared, thousands of years ago, with regard to the land of
          America--a chosen land promised by old Father Jacob to his sons?
          He said that no nation should ever occupy it, unless the people
          thereof kept his commandments; and if they failed to do that they
          should be cut off when they were ripened in iniquity. The Lord
          has already swept away two mighty nations from this continent,
          because they have not fulfilled his word, spoken through that
          humble man. The Lord chooses the weak things of the world, things
          which are naught to bring to naught things which are, and he will
          as surely perform his work in this age of the world as he has
          done in any other. We need not fear man, or the wrath of man, but
          fear God, who holds in his hands the destinies of all men.
          Before I close my remarks, I want to say a few words to our
          sisters and daughters in Zion, for I feel that there are some
          words of the Lord to them. This is a time that the daughters of
          Zion should hearken to the words of the Prophet of God, who has
          been set to lead us. I feel that it is time, forty years after
          they were organized, that the Female Relief Societies should
          labor with all their might to carry out the object of their
          organization by the Prophet Joseph Smith. You may ask, "What was
          the object of that organization?" I will say that in organizing
          these societies there were several objects in view, some of which
          I will refer to before I get through. President Young has been
          calling upon you, as one branch of the land of Zion, to take hold
          and help to build t up. He desires that the sisters here in the
          land of Zion should govern and control the fashions of Zion.
          Instead of heaping to yourselves and imitating the fashions that
          have adorned Babylon, you should have independence enough to form
          you own; and those which are not comely and comfortable should be
          laid aside. I, myself, do not think it has been pleasing in the
          sight of God, to see the manner in which the mothers and
          daughters in Zion, for years past, have been ready to adorn
          themselves with every fashion that Babylon has contrived and
          invented. I need not mention all these things, but I will mention
          two or three. For instance, how is it with regard to the head
          dress of the ladies? The Lord has given to women generally a fine
          head of hair, which, we are told in the Scriptures, is the glory
          of the woman; and she should let the hair given unto her adorn
          her head without adding any foreign substance, as is now done, in
          order to imitate and follow after the fashions of the world.
          Again, just as quick as the daughters of Babylon extend their
          crinolines until they cannot move in a space less than six or
          eight feet wide, in a coach, assembly room, or anywhere else, why
          the daughters of Zion must follow the same uncomely fashion. But
          a fashion the reverse of this is now adopted and at the present
          time the daughters of Babylon wear their elastics so tight that
          they have not room left for locomotion when walking in the
          streets; and, of course the daughters of Zion must practice the
          same. And now, see one of them, dressed in the height of fashion,
          crossing the street, and a run-away team come thundering along.
          What a position she is in! Why the only way she can save her life
          is to lie down and roll across the street like a saw log.
          All these fashions are uncomely and should be laid aside. The
          daughters of Zion should do better than to trail silks and satins
          in the mud when walking in the street. The Female Relief
          Societies should lay hold of and regulate these things, and
          introduce fashions that are comely and comfortable; it is their
          duty to do it. Again, you can do a good deal in regard to
          maintaining the independence of Zion, by going to and carrying
          out the counsel of President Young in raising your own silk for
          dresses, bonnets and trimmings, so that your adorning may be the
          workmanship of your own hands.
          I felt as though I wanted to say so much with regard to our
          sisters in Zion. President Young says, and I know it is the
          truth, that this is the best people on the face of the earth. But
          however good we may be we should aim continually to improve and
          become better. We have obeyed a different law and Gospel to what
          other people have obeyed, and we have a different kingdom in
          view, and our aim should be correspondingly higher before the
          Lord our God, and we should govern and control ourselves
          accordingly, and I pray God my heavenly Father that his Spirit
          may rest upon us and enable us to do so.
          Another word of the Lord to me is that, it is the duty of these
          young men here in the land of Zion to take the daughters of Zion
          to wife, and prepare tabernacles for the spirits of men, which
          are the children of our Father in heaven. They are waiting for
          tabernacles, they are ordained to come here, and they ought to be
          born in the land of Zion instead of Babylon. This is the duty of
          the young men in Zion; and when the daughters of Zion are asked
          by the young men to join with them in marriage, instead of
          asking--"Has this man a fine brick house, a span of fine horses
          and a fine carriage?" they should ask--"Is he a man of God? Has
          he the Spirit of God with him? Is he a Latter-day Saint? Does he
          pray? Has he got the Spirit upon him to qualify him to build up
          the kingdom?" If he has that, never mind the carriage and brick
          house, take hold and unite yourselves together according to the
          law of God. I rejoice to see the population increasing in the
          land of Zion. Why is it that ninety-nine women out of every
          hundred over the whole land of Zion, who are the proper age and
          married, are bringing forth posterity until our children swarm in
          our streets almost like bees? Because the God of heaven is
          raising up a royal Priesthood, and a generation to bear off this
          kingdom in the day when his judgments will come upon the earth.
          Let us do our duty; let us cease setting our hearts upon the
          fashions and things of this world, and laboring to enrich
          ourselves at the sacrifice of the kingdom of God. We have a
          co-operative mercantile institution; and it is the duty of these
          Latter-day Saints to sustain and uphold it; and so with
          everything else that is in the kingdom, for these are the
          stepping stones to us to a fullness of the celestial kingdom of
          I thank God that I live in this day and age of the world, when my
          ears have heard the sound of the fullness of the Gospel of
          Christ. I thank God that I have seen the face of Prophets,
          Apostles, and inspired men. I rejoice in this, and I pray God my
          heavenly Father that I, and my brethren and sisters, may have
          power to unite and take hold and build up this kingdom. When we
          do this it will not be in the power of earth or hell to take away
          our rights and privileges; for I tell you that if this people
          were united according to the law of God, wherein we should become
          fully justified before the Lord, sinners in Zion would tremble
          and fearfulness would surprise the hypocrite; the power of God
          would rest upon Zion, and the angels of God would visit the
          earth, the judgments of God would be poured upon the wicked, the
          Zion of God would be redeemed, the Temples of God would be
          reared, the prison doors would be opened and the prisoners in the
          spirit would go free, because we would feel the spirit and power
          of our mission and calling and should fulfill it.
          I pray that God will bless this people, and that he will bless
          President Young, who has already outlived four of his counselors.
          The Lord says--I will take whom I will take, and I will preserve
          whom I will preserve." All these counselors were younger men than
          President Young, yet he has outlived them. God has ordained
          President Young to live, and he has lived so long, and has had
          the prayers of hundreds and thousands of Saints, which have
          entered into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth for his
          preservation; and the Lord has heard and answered these prayers.
          Let us, as elders of Israel, rise up and bear off this kingdom.
          Let us forsake our evils and wickedness, and repent of our sins,
          and renew our covenants and keep the commandments of God; that we
          may lighten the burdens of our President that his spirit may be
          cheered, and that the power of God may attend him in his labors
          for the advancement of Zion upon the earth.
          This is my prayer in the name of Jesus, Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
          Pratt, October 9, 1875
                            Orson Pratt, October 9, 1875
                            REMARKS BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
             Delivered at the Forty-sixth Semi Annual Conference of the
               Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New
                 Salt Lake City, Saturday Morning, October 9, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          It is with peculiar feelings that I arise on this occasion to
          speak a few words to this vast assembly. While listening to the
          sacred words of the prayer that has been offered up this forenoon
          in the dedication of this large building as a place of worship,
          and the dedication of the ministry who administer therein, my
          heart has been full of joy and satisfaction, and, while listening
          to these glorious words, my mind was led to reflect upon
          dedications of houses and tabernacles of the Most High in former
          ages of the world, and also upon the peculiar manifestations
          oftentimes connected with those dedications.
          The Lord our God accepts the dedication, by his servants the
          Priesthood, of those things which he has ordained and
          established; and though he may not always manifest that
          acceptance in a visible manner, so that all the people may see,
          yet there is a peculiar manifestation that we can feel if we can
          not see, which whispers to us that God is manifest in his words,
          ordinances and institutions, and in his own buildings that are
          built with an eye single to his glory and in his name. It is an
          easy matter for the Great Jehovah to manifest himself, if he
          please so to do, upon a mountain or hill, or in the secret
          closet; or while we slumber upon our pillows by night, the
          visions of eternity may be opened to our minds, and we may
          receive great consolation joy and peace, through the
          manifestations given us by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost.
          But then, the Lord has oftentimes laid out a great work for his
          people to perform, and when that work is performed by the sons of
          men with all their hearts and might, and with all the strength,
          ability and power that God has given them, it is then that he
          shows forth his approbation from the heavens, and fills them with
          a peculiar feeling of joy and gladness that it is impossible for
          language to describe. How often have we felt these peculiar
          feelings and sensations pervading our minds, when we have
          assembled on occasions something similar to the present one!
          I look back to the first Temple that was built in this generation
          by command of the Most High, some forty years ago, in the State
          of Ohio, in Kirtland, according to the pattern which God showed
          by vision. When that was completed, and the servants of God were
          called in from the east and west, and north, and south, and
          entered that sacred edifice, God was there, his angels were
          there, the Holy Ghost was in the midst of the people, the visions
          of the Almighty were opened to the minds of the servants of the
          living God; the vail was taken off from the minds of many; they
          saw the heavens opened; they beheld the angels of God; they heard
          the voice of the Lord; and they were filled from the crown of
          their heads to the soles of their feet with the power and
          inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and uttered forth prophecies in
          the midst of that congregation, which have been fulfilling from
          that day to the present times.
          It was in that Temple that the visions of the Almighty were
          opened to our great Prophet, Seer and Revelator, Joseph Smith,
          wherein the future was portrayed before him, wherein keys were
          committed to him in relation to this great Latter-day
          dispensation, and the power of God was made manifest through the
          holy Priesthood sent down from heaven. In that Temple, set apart
          by the servants of God, and dedicated by a prayer that was
          written by inspiration, the people were blessed as they never had
          been blessed for generations and generations that were passed and
          gone. Why? Because that work was of God. God had raised up a
          mighty Prophet; God had brought to light great and glorious
          revelations; God had sent down the holy Priesthood from the
          heavens; the Lord our God had established his kingdom on the
          earth; he, therefore, gave unto his servants power, wisdom and
          strength that they might administer among the people and do them
          Since that time buildings have been reared to the name of the
          Most High, and the Priesthood have been called together, and the
          councils of the Priesthood have been blessed, endowments have
          been made manifest, and ordinances of endowments, keys of
          endowments, signs and tokens of endowments, and principles that
          were calculated to give joy and to impart happiness, for the Lord
          had commanded, that in the midst of Zion, life for ever more
          should be poured out upon the fallen sons and daughters of his
          Now another occasion is afforded us of dedicating a large and
          commodious Tabernacle, which as been built to the name of the
          Most High. God is here; and the prayer that has been offered up
          is accepted by the heavens, and we rejoice and give praise to God
          who has redeemed us, who sits upon his throne, whose bowels of
          mercy yearn towards all of his sons and daughters; whose bosom is
          filled with compassion towards all his people . We praise his
          name, and though we have not the opportunity of giving expression
          to the joy and thanksgiving of our hearts, still we feel to
          say--"Hallelujah to the Lord God Almighty, who sits upon his
          throne, who reigns for ever and ever, for he will bless his Zion,
          he will extend forth her borders, he will pour out his Spirit
          upon his ministry, and he will fulfill and accomplish his work
          unto the uttermost. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Joseph
          F. Smith, October 10, 1875
                          Joseph F. Smith, October 10, 1875
                         DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOSEPH F. SMITH,
          Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
            of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                Salt Lake City, on Sunday Morning, October 10, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                        WHAT THE LORD REQUIRES OF HIS SAINTS.
           F. Smith
          I have been very much interested and instructed during our
          Conference, and in rising at this time--a few moments only
          remaining before the close of our forenoon meeting--I feel that I
          can only bear my testimony to, and express my conviction of, the
          truths that we have had delivered unto us during our meetings,
          from the first day of our Conference. We have had instructions
          here upon spiritual and upon temporal matters sufficient, if they
          were carried out, to make this people the best, purest, noblest,
          and greatest people that inhabit the world. The instructions that
          have been given unto us in regard to temporal matters, and in
          regard to bringing us to a union of faith and works, are
          calculated in their nature, if adopted and carried out in the
          practices of the Latter-day Saints, to make them the most
          independent people that live upon the face of the earth,
          depending indeed only upon the Lord our God, the giver of every
          good and perfect gift. I can see, as clearly as it is possible
          for me to see the light of the sun, that if the instructions that
          were given here yesterday, and the day before, in relation to
          uniting ourselves together in temporal affairs, were carried out
          by the people, we would soon no longer be beholden to the world,
          and it would be said of us, that we were dependent upon no power
          upon the earth but the power of God. It is very different,
          however, with us at present, for now we are very dependent,
          notwithstanding the vast amount of blessings that the Lord has
          poured out upon us--blessings of the soil, of the labors of our
          hands, of the elements that surround us. He has given us an
          abundance of everything our hearts can desire in righteousness,
          insomuch, as it was remarked yesterday, that we have become
          almost recreant to these blessings; we squander and waste them,
          run over them, trample them under our feet as it were, and regard
          them as of very little importance, or worthless. The Lord truly
          has blessed his people; he has poured out his Spirit upon us,
          opened our way, delivered us from our enemies, blessed and
          enriched the soil, tempered the elements, and made them favorable
          to us, turned away cursing, given us blessings on every hand, and
          has prospered us in the earth. But we have been careless, and in
          a measure blind to the presence and value of the blessings that
          have been poured out upon us so abundantly, and have failed to
          recognize, as we should at all times, the had of God therein. We
          have also come far short of appreciating our brethren the
          Prophets, who have borne the burden in the heat of the day; who
          have stood boldly and fearlessly, filled with wisdom and
          intelligence from above, to give us counsel, and to guide and
          direct us in the channels of prosperity, peace, and happiness.
           F. Smith
          Will we come to a knowledge of the truth? Will we learn to
          appreciate the blessings that we enjoy, and to realize from
          whence they come? Will we begin to follow more faithfully the
          counsels that are given to us by the servants of the lord, and
          come together in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of
          the Son of God, that we may become perfect men in Christ Jesus,
          even to the fullness of the measure of his stature?
           F. Smith
          There is a circumstance recorded in the Scriptures, that has been
          brought forcibly to my mind while listening to the remarks of the
          Elders who have spoken to us during Conference. A young man came
          to Jesus and asked what good thing he should do that he might
          have eternal life. Jesus said unto him--"Keep the commandments."
          The young man asked which of them. Then Jesus enumerated to him
          some of the commandments that he was to keep--he should not
          murder, nor commit adultery, nor steal, nor bear false witness,
          but he should honor his father and mother, and love his neighbor
          as himself, &c. Said the young man--"All these I have kept from
          my youth up, what lack I yet?" Jesus said--"If thou wilt be
          perfect, go and sell that thou hast and give to the poor, and
          thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and come and follow me." And
          we are told that he turned away sorrowful, because he had great
          possessions. He would not hearken to, or obey the law of God in
          this matter. Not that Jesus required of the young man to go and
          sell all that he possessed and give it away; that is not the
          principle involved. The great principle involved is that which
          the Elders of Israel are endeavoring to enforce upon the minds of
          the Latter-day Saints to-day. When the young man turned away in
          sorrow, Jesus said to his disciples--"How hardly shall they that
          have riches enter into the kingdom of God!"
           F. Smith
          Is this because the rich man is rich? No. May not the rich man,
          who has the light of God in his heart, who possesses the
          principle and spirit of truth, and who understand the principle
          of God's government and law in the world, enter into the kingdom
          of heaven as easily, and be as acceptable there as the poor man
          may? Precisely. God is not a respecter of persons. The rich man
          may enter into the kingdom of heaven as freely as the poor, if he
          will bring his heart and affections into subjection to the law of
          God and to the principle of truth; if he will place his
          affections upon God, his heart upon the truth, and his soul upon
          the accomplishment of God's purposes, and not fix his affections
          and his hopes upon the things of the world. Here is the
          difficulty, and this was the difficulty with the young man. He
          had great possessions, and he preferred to rely upon his wealth
          rather than forsake all and follow Christ. If he had possessed
          the spirit of truth in his heart to have known the will of God,
          and to have loved the Lord with all his heart and his neighbor as
          himself, he would have said to the Lord--"Yea, Lord, I will do as
          you require, I will go and sell all that I have and give it to
          the poor." If he had had it in his heart to do this, that alone
          might have been sufficient, and the demand would probably have
          stopped there, for undoubtedly the Lord did not deem it essential
          for him to go and give his riches away, or to sell his
          possessions and give the proceeds away, in order that he might be
          perfect, for that, in a measure, would have been improvident.
          Yet, if it had required all this to test him and to prove him, to
          see whether he loved the Lord with all his heart, mind, and
          strength, and his neighbor as himself, then he ought to have been
          willing to do it, and if he had been he would have lacked
          nothing, and would have received the gift of eternal life, which
          is the greatest gift of God, and which can be received on no
          other principle than the one mentioned by Jesus to the young man.
          If you will read the sixth lecture on faith in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants you will learn that no man can obtain the
          gift of eternal life unless he is willing to sacrifice all
          earthly things in order to obtain it. We cannot do this so long
          as our affections are fixed upon the world.
           F. Smith
          It is true that we are in a measure of the earth, earthly; we
          belong to the world. Our affections and our souls are here; our
          treasures are here, and where the treasure is there the heart is.
          But if we will lay up our treasures in heaven; if we will wean
          our affections from things of the world, and say to the Lord our
          God--"Father, not my will but thine be done," then may the will
          of God be done on earth as it is done in heaven, and the kingdom
          of God in its power and glory will be established upon the earth.
          Sin and Satan will be bound and banished from the earth, and not
          until we attain to this condition of mind and faith will this be
           F. Smith
          Then let the Saints unite; let them hearken to the voices of the
          servants of God that are sounded in their ears; let them hearken
          to their counsels and give heed to the truth; let them seek their
          own salvation, for, so far as I am concerned, I am so selfish
          that I am seeking after my salvation, and I know that I can find
          it only in obedience to the laws of God, in keeping the
          commandments, in performing works of righteousness, following in
          the footsteps of our file leader, Jesus, the exemplar and the
          head of all. He is the way of life, he is the light of the world,
          he is the door by which we must enter in order that we may have a
          place with him in the celestial kingdom of God.
           F. Smith
          May God grant that we may see and comprehend the whole truth, and
          be submissive to the requirements of the Gospel and obedient to
          the Priesthood of God upon the earth in all things, that we may
          obtain eternal life, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
          Taylor, October 10, 1875
                            John Taylor, October 10, 1875
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
          Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Semi-Annual Conference of the Church
            of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                 Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, October 10, 1875.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          It is extremely difficult to speak to a congregation so large as
          this, and I therefore request that as good order as possible may
          be maintained, because it is almost impossible for the human
          voice to encompass so large a congregation as the one assembled
          here to-day.
          We all of us have an object in assembling together as we have
          done on this conference occasion. I speak now to Latter-day
          Saints, as it is to them I purpose to address my remarks this
          afternoon. We do not always understand the influences by which we
          are operated upon; but nevertheless there are certain principles
          at work in this generation which move upon the minds of the human
          family, and which lead them to reflect and study more or less,
          according to the circumstances surrounding them and the positions
          they occupy. We, the Latter-day Saints, stand in a different
          relationship to the Almighty from any other people that exist on
          the face of the earth. The Principles that we have received
          emanated not from man, nor from the wisdom, intelligence or
          philosophy of man; we believe that they proceeded from God. That
          is our universal belief; it is the faith of every good Latter-day
          Saint. None of us, previous to the Lord manifesting his will,
          knew anything about the laws of God. We did not know anything
          about God; we were not acquainted with anybody who could give us
          information in relation to him, and we are indebted to revelation
          from him for all the intelligence that we have that is true in
          regard to ourselves, the world in which we live, the people who
          have lived before us, and those who will live after us; also in
          regard to God the Father, and Jesus, the mediator of the New
          Covenant. We had certain vague, indistinct ideas about these
          things before, but we had nothing real, tangible or reliable. Nor
          is it out of any consideration, particularly, to ourselves
          personally, that these things are made manifest. God has certain
          purposes to accomplish, pertaining to the world in which we live,
          in which the interests and happiness of the human family are
          concerned to those who live in the world to-day, to those who
          have lived in other ages and dispensations, back to the time of
          Adam, and also forward, to the latest generation of time, to the
          last man who shall be born upon the earth. The ancient Patriarchs
          and Prophets, men of God who basked in the light of revelation,
          and comprehended the mind of Jehovah, and who held the
          everlasting Priesthood, and enjoyed the Gospel as we enjoy it;
          all these together with God our heavenly Father and all the
          angelic hosts, are interested in the work that the Father has
          commenced in these last days; and hence a revelation was made
          unto Joseph Smith. Holy angels of God appeared to him and
          communicated to him the mind and will of Jehovah, as a chosen
          messenger to introduce the dispensation of the fullness of times,
          wherein all heaven and all that have ever dwelt on the earth are
          concerned and interested. He did not reveal himself,
          particularly, because of Joseph Smith, individually, nor because
          of any other individual man, nor for the peculiar interest,
          emolument or aggrandisement of any set of men; but for the
          purpose of introducing certain principles that it was necessary
          that the world of mankind should be made acquainted with; in
          fact, it was for the purpose of introducing what we call the
          Church and kingdom of God on the earth, in which all who have
          ever lived or who ever will live upon this globe are interested.
          The Gospel that we talk of, although it may be a personal thing,
          yet at the same time is as high as the heavens, wide as the
          universe and deep as hell. It permeates through all time, and
          extends to all people, both living and dead. We talk sometimes
          about the Church of God, and why? We talk about the kingdom of
          God, and why? Because, before there could be a kingdom of God,
          there must be a Church of God, and hence the first principles of
          the Gospel were needed to be preached to all nations, as they
          were formerly when the Lord Jesus Christ and others made their
          appearance on the earth. And why so? Because of the impossibility
          of introducing the law of God among a people who could not be
          subject to and be guided by the spirit of revelations. Hence the
          world have generally made great mistakes upon these points. They
          have started various projects to try to unite and cement the
          people together without God; but they could not do it.
          Fourierism, Communism--another branch of the same thing--and many
          other principles of the same kind have been introduced to try and
          cement the human family together. And then we have had peace
          societies, based upon the same principles; but all these things
          have failed, and they will fail, because, however philanthropic,
          humanitarian, benevolent, or cosmopolitan our ideas it is
          impossible to produce a true and correct union without the Spirit
          of the living God, and that Spirit can only be imparted through
          the ordinances of the Gospel; and hence Jesus told his disciples
          to go and preach the Gospel to every creature, baptizing them in
          the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and said he--"Lo, I
          am with you always, even to the end." It was by this cementing,
          uniting spirit, that true sympathetic, fraternal relations could
          be introduced and enjoyed.
               When John was on the Isle of Patmos he had a remarkable
          vision pertaining to many things, and said he--"I saw a mighty
          angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting
          Gospel to preach to those who dwell on the earth, to every nation
          and kindred and people and tongue, crying with a loud
          voice--'Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his
          judgment is come; and worship him who made heaven, and earth, and
          the sea, and the fountains of waters.'"
          Joseph Smith had this communication made to him, together with
          the light of the Gospel, and had conferred upon him the keys of
          the holy Priesthood, with power to administer therein and to
          ordain others to the same ministry. And he, himself, was baptized
          as Jesus was baptized, and he baptized others, and they others,
          and they then laid their hands upon them for the reception of the
          Holy Ghost, and they received it. And then, by the inspiration of
          the Almighty, they were directed to gather, which they have done.
          And how many of you who are hearing me to-day hardly knew the
          reason why you gathered together? But you had a feeling, a
          burning desire in your hearts to mingle with the Saints of God.
          The Scriptures say--"I will take them one of a city and two of a
          family and bring them to Zion; and I will give them pastors after
          my own heart, that shall feed them with knowledge and with
          In accordance with these principles the Elders of Israel went
          forth, as you have heard here during this Conference, not in
          their own name, nor in their own strength, nor by their own
          wisdom; but in the name and strength and power of Jehovah, and as
          his chosen messengers to administer life and salvation to a
          fallen world. And God went with them, and his holy angels
          accompanied them; and the Spirit and power of God were with them;
          and the words that they spake they spake not of themselves but as
          they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost. And God worked with them
          and the truth came to your hearts and you received it and
          rejoiced therein. God had a people scattered abroad among the
          nations of the earth, and his Priesthood were instrumental in his
          hands in gathering that people together; and in these days as in
          days of old, Jesus said--"My sheep hear my voice, and know it and
          follow me, and a stranger will they not follow, because they know
          not the voice of a stranger."
          Here then, God was desirous of introducing his kingdom upon the
          earth, and he had in the first place, to organize his Church, to
          organize the people that he had scattered among the nations and
          to bring them together, that they might be one fold and one
          shepherd, and one Lord, one faith and one baptism, and one God,
          who should be in all and through all, and by which all should be
          governed. To facilitate this object he organized his holy
          Priesthood as it existed in the heavens, and he gave a pattern of
          these things, just as much as he did in the days of Moses, only
          more so. God said to Moses--"See that thou make all things
          according to the pattern that I showed thee in the mount." God
          said to Joseph--"See that thou organize this Church according to
          the pattern that I have showed thee." And he placed in his Church
          Presidents, Apostles, Patriarchs, Seventies, High Priests,
          Bishops, Priests, Teachers, Deacons, Bishops' Councils and High
          Councils, and other organizations which God had developed and
          given to his Priesthood; and hence, when the angel came which is
          mentioned by John on Patmos, he restored the Gospel as it existed
          with Adam, and with Enoch, and with Seth, and with Methusalah,
          and with Noah and Melchizedek, and with Abraham, and the
          Prophets, and with the Apostles and Jesus, whether on the
          Continent of Asia, on this continent, or anywhere else; and this
          people who possess this Priesthood and the authority from God to
          administer therein, when they get behind the vail they will enter
          again into the office of their calling and will be united with
          their several Priesthoods there, for the Priesthood on this and
          on the other side of the vail are parts of the same eternal
          system; and hence with a people like this in possession of the
          Priesthood, and enjoying the revelations of heaven, God could
          communicate and, through them, could reveal his will to the human
          family, but not to a people who would not listen to his laws and
          obey his precepts.
               This Priesthood was held by John the revelator, by Peter, by
          Moroni, one of the Prophets of God on this continent. Nephi,
          another of the servants of God on this continent, had the Gospel
          with its keys and powers revealed unto him. We know that these
          things were so, and we do not profess to argue them, for we all
          know it. We read that Moses and Elias appeared to Jesus and his
          disciples on the mount, and Jesus was transfigured before them.
          Who were Moses and Elias? They were Prophets of the living God
          who held the Gospel and the Priesthood in former days, and they
          were sent to administer to Jesus and to Peter, James and John on
          the mount.
          We also learn that when John was upon the Isle of Patmos, the
          visions of heaven were unfolded to his view, and a great and
          mighty angel stood before him and showed to him many great and
          important things pertaining to the future; and John fell down to
          worship him. But said he--"Hold! do not worship me." "Why? Who
          are you?" "I am one of thy fellow-servants the Prophets, who kept
          the testimony of Jesus and the word of God. Do not worship me, I
          am one of those who held the Priesthood in time and now I am
          administering in eternity, and have come forth as a messenger of
          the Lord to thee."
          It was precisely in this way that Joseph Smith was administered
          unto, and by the same kind of messengers, who held the same kind
          of authority; and they came to introduce and usher in the
          dispensation of the fullness of times, that all things that are
          in Christ might be gathered together in one, whether they be
          things in the earth or things in the heavens. This was done that
          God's people might be gathered in one, that God's word might be
          gathered in one, that God's Priesthood might be gathered in one,
          and that all in Christ on earth might be united by indissoluble
          ties with the Priesthood that exists in heaven, that they all
          might operate together for the accomplishment of the purposes of
          God on the earth. Hence it is said that "we without them can not
          be made perfect, and that they without us can not be made
          perfect;" a perfect union between heaven and earth was needed.
          Under such circumstances what did we do? What could we do? What
          intelligence were we in possession of, in and of ourselves? Who
          among us knew the first principles of the doctrine of Christ? Not
          a man living understood them correctly, and we are indebted to
          God for our intelligence in relation to these things. Who knew
          anything about the organization of the Church of God? Nobody. Was
          there any such thing in existence on the face of the earth? You
          might have searched for it, but it would have been in vain, it
          could not have been found. There were the systems, creeds and
          notions of men, but nobody to say, "Thus saith the Lord." No
          prophecy, no inspiration, no manifestations of the power of God.
          Who knew anything about the necessity of Presidents or Apostles?
          Nobody. Who knew what an Apostle was? Nobody. Who know what a
          High Priest or a Seventy was? Nobody. Who knew what an Elder was
          in the true acceptation of the term? Nobody; neither was there
          anybody who knew anything about the office of a Bishop, Priest,
          Teacher or Deacon, or about the functions of a High Council or a
          Bishop's Council, or any of the ordinances of the Church of God.
          Who knew anything about the relation of man to man or of man to
          woman? Nobody. Who knew anything about the relationship that
          exists between man and God? Nobody. Who knew anything about the
          eternities that are to come? Nobody. It was God who revealed
          these things. Joseph Smith did not know them, neither did Brigham
          Young, the Apostles, nor anybody else until God revealed them,
          and we are indebted to him for all the light, knowledge and
          intelligence that we possess in regard to the heavens and the
          earth, in regard to the God who made us and the mode of
          worshiping him acceptably.
          Now then, we are here, we have these various organizations. The
          Twelve, for instance, have various duties and responsibilities
          devolving upon them under the direction of the First Presidency.
          Then there are the Seventies, who are to be special messengers to
          the nations of the earth, to go forth in the name of Israel's
          God, clothed upon with his power to administer life and
          salvation, and to teach the people the principles of truth under
          the direction of the Twelve, whose duty it is also to administer
          these principles, and see that this Gospel is sent to all
          peoples; and hence the necessity that is felt by them and by the
          First Presidency in relation to carrying these things out.
          And let me say a little farther on a subject that I before
          referred to, that is, that God could not build up a kingdom on
          the earth unless he had a Church, and a people who had submitted
          to his law and were willing to submit to it, and with an
          organization of such a people, gathered from among the nations of
          the earth under the direction of a man inspired of God, the
          mouthpiece of Jehovah to his people; I say that, with such an
          organization, there is a chance for the Lord God to be revealed,
          there is an opportunity for the laws of life to be made manifest,
          there is a chance for God to introduce the principles of heaven
          upon the earth and for the will of God to be done upon earth as
          it is done in heaven. God could never establish his kingdom upon
          the earth unless he had a people who would submit themselves to
          his laws and government; but with such a people he could
          communicate, to such a people the heavens could be opened; to
          such a people the angels of God could administer; and among them
          the will of God could be done upon the earth as it is done in
          heaven, and among no others, and that is why we are here. Says
          the Prophet--"I will take them one of a city and two of a family
          and bring them to Zion." What will you do with them? "I will give
          them pastors after my own heart, that shall feed them with
          knowledge and understanding;" that they may be acquainted with
          each other and with their various duties and responsibilities;
          that they may be instructed in the laws of the holy Priesthood,
          and be prepared eventually, to join their quorums in the
          celestial kingdom of God, and that the people may be instructed
          in the laws of life. Hence our marriage ceremonies, relationships
          and covenants are among the principles of the Gospel, and they
          are eternal; they existed with God in eternity, and will exist
          throughout all the eternities that are to come. God has shown us,
          in regard to our marital relations, that our wives are to be
          sealed to us for time and eternity. By what authority? By the
          authority of that holy Priesthood that administers on the earth
          and in heaven, and of which Jesus said that whatever they should
          bind on earth should be bound in heaven, and whatsoever they
          should loose on earth should be loosed in heaven; and these
          relationships that exist among us here are calculated to be
          consummated there, and men and women who understand their true
          position expect to enjoy each other's society and association
          there, as much as they do in their own homes here, just the same.
          And though they may sleep in the dust, yet, by the power of the
          resurrection, which you have heard of at this Conference, when
          the trump shall sound and the dead in Christ shall rise, they
          will burst the barriers of the tomb and come forth, each and all
          claiming their proper mates--those with whom they were associated
          on the earth--through eternity. This is the way we regard our
          marriage covenants, no matter what other people say about it,
          this is our business, and we shall do it and keep on doing for
          ever and ever while God lets us live, because it is the word of
          God to us and in spite of all the powers of earth and hell we
          shall never give way in regard to our marriage principles, for
          they are eternal; and so with regard to every other principle of
          the Gospel. This is why we have come together to help to build up
          the kingdom and government of God upon the earth. An earthly
          government if you please, and a heavenly government if you
          please. But no man nor set of men are capable of introducing
          principles of this kind unless God is with them, and stands by
          them; and the first Elders of this Church never could have done
          what they did without the power of God being with them and
          accompanying them, and God's mercy being extended to them. And
          they could not to day.
               Men have strange ideas about the Mormons. Why? Because
          unless they are born of water they cannot see the kingdom of God;
          that is what Jesus said, and that is why people fail to
          understand us. But we, who have been baptized and enlightened by
          the Spirit of God, can see his kingdom. We know it, we comprehend
          it in part, but only in part. What is the result of all this
          Priesthood--the First Presidency, the Twelve, the Seventies, the
          High Priests, Elders, Bishops, Priests, Teachers and Deacons? All
          of them profess to be under the direction of the Almighty, and if
          they are not they are living hypocrites before God and holy
          angels; for these are the covenants they have entered into, and
          these are the ordinations they have received.
          We see something strange in connection with us as a people--the
          world follows us, and too many of us follow after the world. Can
          the world give you the light that you have received, and the
          Gospel and the hopes of heaven you have received, and the
          Priesthood you have received? And will you barter these things
          for a mess of pottage, and wallow in the filth, corruption,
          iniquity, and evils which abound in the world? What have we come
          here for? To worship God and to keep his commandments. And how is
          it with many of us? We forget, in many instances, our high
          calling's glorious hope, and we give way to follies, foibles,
          weakness, and iniquity, and we are governed more or less by
          covetousness, drunkenness, Sabbath-breaking, and evils of various
          kinds. I sometimes see Elders of Israel bringing in loads of wood
          and loads of hay on the Sabbath day. Why, it is a burning shame
          in the eyes of God, holy angels, and all other intelligent
          beings. If such men had lived under the law of ancient Israel,
          they would have been put to death. Do you know that? Go and read
          it in your Bibles. What do you think about a lying Elder, a
          Swearing High Priest, a Sabbath-breaking Seventy, and a covetous
          Saint? The souls of such men ought to be inspired with the light
          of revelation, and they ought to be living witnesses, epistles
          known and read of all men! Do you think you can live your
          religion, have the Spirit of God and obtain eternal life, and
          follow after these things? I tell you nay. It was said of olden
          time--"Love not the world, nor the things that are in the world;
          for if any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in
          him." That is as true to-day as it was eighteen hundred years
          ago. It is proper that we, as Elders of Israel, and as heads of
          families, should reflect upon these things, for in many instances
          we are setting examples before our children that will tend to
          plunge them to perdition. Is this what we are gathered here for?
          I tell you nay, we are gathered here to serve God and keep his
          commandments, and to build up his Zion upon the earth.
          After praying for years that God would inspire his servant
          Brigham with the Spirit of revelation, that he might be able to
          lead forth Israel in the path in which they should go, he tells
          us to be one, as Jesus told his disciples; he tells us to enter
          into a united order, that God has revealed it, that we are to be
          one in spiritual things, and one in temporal things, to be united
          together in all principles, as the Saints of God have been
          wherever they have existed. But our Elders can't see it and many
          of our Bishop's can't see it, and many High Priests and Seventies
          can't see it. Why? Because the Bridegroom has tarried, and we
          have all slumbered and slept, and in many instances we have
          sinned against God, and our lamps have gone out, that is the
          matter, and we have lost the light, and intelligence, and
          revelation, and quickening influence of the living God. If we
          were living our religion and keeping the commandments of God, we
          should feel and act differently; we should then know of the
          doctrine. Jesus said--"If any man does my will he shall know of
          the doctrine, whether it be of God or whether I speak of myself."
               What is the matter, you High Priests, you Seventies, you
          Bishops and others? You are not doing the will of God, and you do
          not know of the doctrine, that is the matter; and yet we are
          living in the blaze of Gospel day, surrounded by Prophets,
          Apostles, Patriarchs, and men of God. Is it not time that we
          humbled ourselves? Is it not time that we repented of our sins?
          Is it not time that we forsook our iniquities? Is it not time
          that we went back to the first principles, and began to consider
          our ways and to walk in the light of truth? That is the way that
          I understand it, and hence the necessity of the Elders of Israel,
          the President of the Church, of the Twelve, and of all men who
          are inspired by the light of truth and the light of revelation,
          to stir up the members of the Church generally to good works.
          They see Israel wandering away after strange gods, forsaking the
          fountain of living water, and "hewing out to themselves cisterns,
          broken cisterns, that can hold no water;" and hence the necessity
          of Apostles and Prophets for the perfecting of the Saints and the
          work of the ministry, and the edifying of the body of Christ. How
          is it among many of our Quorums? Perfectly dead, dumb, and
          lifeless, without the light, and the life, and the power of the
          living God among them; and Elders of Israel, clothed upon with
          the Holy Priesthood, expect when they get through, to associate
          with the Gods in the eternal worlds. How is it? It is time for us
          to reflect and to think upon our situation, and to consider our
          ways and be wise. What do you want to do? Do you want to get up
          some excitement? No, we want to bring you back to the first
          principles of the Gospel of Christ. Do you want us to be
          baptized? Not particularly, unless, as stated by President Young,
          you repent of your sins and your iniquities and your lying, and
          your deceiving and your Sabbath-breaking, and your covetousness
          and your hypocrisy, and repent of your speaking against the
          anointed of God; not unless you are willing to be governed by the
          Holy Priesthood in all things pertaining to this world and the
          next, pertaining to time and eternity. If you can't do this,
          don't be baptized; it will be better for you not to be.
          Well, are all in this condition? No, no, there are more than
          "seven thousand who have not yet bowed the knee to Baal;" there
          are more than seven thousand who are seeking to do right, to live
          their religion, and to keep the commandments of God. I say, then,
          repent of your iniquities, do your first works, live your
          religion, keep the commandments of God; let every man do right
          and depart from evil. If any man has sinned against his brother,
          let him make it right honestly, and squarely, and truly, and not
          hypocritically; and let us do everything with honesty of heart,
          and seek to God, and humble ourselves before him, and live our
          religion, and God will pour blessings upon us that we shall not
          find room to contain. His Zion will rise and shine and the glory
          of God will rest upon her, the principles of truth will spread on
          the right hand and on the left, and the mercy of God will be
          extended unto his people.
          May God help us to fear him and keep his commandments in the name
          of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
          Pratt, August 30, 1875
                            Orson Pratt, August 30, 1875
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                         Sunday Afternoon, August 30, 1875.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
          I will read the latter part of the 32nd chapter of Isaiah,
          commencing at the 13th verse. [The speaker read from the 13th to
          the 20th verse inclusive.]
               It is very evident from these predictions of the Prophet
          Isaiah, that he, by that spirit which opens the future, was able
          to see the calamities that would come upon the house of Israel
          and not only upon the people, but also upon the Promised Land,
          the land of Canaan, now called Palestine. A curse was predicted
          upon that land, that instead of bringing forth those thing that
          were necessary to sustain a people, it should bring forth briars
          and thorns. We are also told that this desolation should remain
          for a long period, until the Spirit should be poured out from on
          high, until, in the purposes of the Most High, he should pour out
          his Spirit, and that would produce a great change upon that land,
          but until that time it was to be desolate. All the houses of joy
          in the Jewish city were to be desolate, and, as it is recorded in
          other passages in Isaiah, they; were to be the desolations of
          many generations. Not the desolation of seventy years, as
          happened to Israel in their Babylonish captivity, which only
          comprised about one generation, but the desolations were to be
          for many generations, during which that land was to lie
          uncultivated. The latter rains were to be withheld and the land
          was to become dry and parched up, bringing forth thorns and
          briars, and this was to continue until the Lord poured out his
          Spirit from on high.
          It seems, then, that the Lord has a particular set time in his
          own mind when he would again pour out his spirit from on high
          upon his people, and more especially upon the house of Israel;
          and when that time arrives, there will not only be a great moral
          reformation among the people, but we are told that the revolution
          will extend to the land also, for the Prophet says here, that
          when the Spirit is poured out from on high, the wilderness shall
          be a fruitful field, and the fruitful field shall be counted for
          a forest. What are we to understand by the prediction that the
          wilderness shall be a fruitful field when the Spirit is poured
          out from on high? We are to understand the same as is recorded in
          the thirty-fifth chapter of this prophecy, a small portion of
          which I will read. Speaking of the gathering of the Israelites in
          the latter times, he says--"The wilderness and the solitary place
          shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice and blossom
          as the rose. It shall blossom abundantly, and rejoice even with
          joy and singing: the glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, the
          excellency of Carmel and Sharon; they shall see the glory of the
          Lord and the excellency of our God."
          Now, to comprehend that this is to be a latter-day work, and not
          a work that was to take place soon after the prediction was
          uttered, we will read the following verses--"Strengthen ye the
          weak hands and confirm the feeble knees. Say to them that are of
          a fearful heart, be strong and fear not; behold your God will
          come with vengeance, even God with a recompense; he will come and
          save you."
          That has never been fulfilled; but preparatory to the time when
          God will come with vengeance to sweep away wickedness from the
          face of the earth, the house of Israel will be gathered back to
          their own lands, and the people of God will be permitted to dwell
          in the wilderness, and that wilderness will become a fruitful
          field. It is even said that the desert should rejoice because of
          those who are gathered, and should blossom as the rose.
               Now that is something that has been fulfilled during the
          last quarter of a century, here in this wilderness, barren,
          desert country. The great latter-day work has commenced, the
          kingdom of God has been reorganized on the earth; in other words,
          the Christian Church in all its purity and with all its
          ordinances, has been reorganized upon the face of the earth, and
          the time has at length come when the Spirit of God has been
          poured out from on high. Until that period arrived, there was no
          hope for Israel, no hope for the land of Palestine, no hope for
          the redemption of the tribes scattered in the four quarters of
          the earth; but when the wilderness should become as a fruitful
          field, when the spirit should again be poured out from on high,
          through the everlasting Gospel of the Son of God, then the people
          should be gathered together by the commandment of the Lord. As is
          here stated, his Spirit should be the instrument in gathering
          them together. "My mouth, it hath commanded this great
          gathering." then we may look out for a change upon the face of
          the land where this gathering takes place; we may look for the
          deserts to become like the garden of Eden, to blossom as the rose
          that blossoms in rich and fertile gardens, and to blossom
          abundantly, and the desert to rejoice with joy and singing. We
          are to look also, soon after this period of time for the great
          Redeemer to come. "Say to them that are of a fearful heart, be
          strong, fear not, behold you God will come with vengeance; he
          will come and save you," having reference to his second coming in
          the clouds of heaven, with power and with great glory, attended
          by all the angelic hosts; coming in flaming fire to consume the
          wicked from the face of the earth as stubble, to burn them up,
          body root and branch, while the Saints that are left will go
          forth upon the face of the earth and grow up as calves of the
          stall, and tread upon the ashes of the wicked.
          The Prophet says that, when Jesus comes with vengeance and
          destroys the wicked, redeems the desert, and causes the
          wilderness to become a fruitful field, then the lame man shall
          leap as a hart, the tongue of the dumb shall speak, the ears of
          the deaf shall be unstopped, for in the wilderness shall waters
          break out, and streams in the desert, and the parched ground
          shall become a pool, and the thirsty land springs of water.
          A great many people enquire of the Latter-day Saints--"Why is it
          that you do not heal up all your sick and those who are afflicted
          among you?" This question is often asked. Says the enquirer--"If
          you are the true Christian Church; if God has indeed sent his
          angel from heaven, as you Latter-day Saints testify that he has;
          if he has indeed organized his kingdom on the earth for the last
          time, preparatory to the day of his coming; how is it, if you
          have those gifts that they had in the ancient Christian Church,
          that all your lame and blind and dumb, and those who are
          afflicted are not healed up?" I answer, for the same reasons that
          the ancient Christians were not all healed. If they had always
          been healed in ancient times in the Church, they would have been
          living now. The time came for them to die, and they did die,
          notwithstanding all the faith of the ancient Christians, and
          notwithstanding they had power to say to the lame--"Be thou
          healed," and the lame would leap as a hart; notwithstanding they
          had power, in the name of Jesus, to command blindness to depart
          from the children of men, and to command all manner of plagues,
          and pestilences and they were subject to their command in the
          name of Jesus, yet, after all, the ancient Christians died. Why
          did they not heal them, keep them along, and not let them die?
          Because that was not according to the order which God had
          established. When a man or a woman is appointed unto death you,
          nor I, nor Peter, nor James, nor Paul, nor John, nor any other
          man of God can heal them in the name of Jesus. Why? Because God
          has otherwise determined. But that did not do away the gift of
          healing in ancient times; that gift was abundantly made manifest,
          notwithstanding there were many who were sick who were not
          So in the latter-day kingdom, when the spirit is poured out again
          from on high, when God begins to manifest these ancient gifts
          again among his people, and the blind among them are made to see,
          and the deaf to hear, and the tongue of the dumb is made to
          speak, and the lame is made to walk--when all these things begin
          to take place among the people of God, still there will be many,
          very many, that will not be healed, otherwise the prophecy will
          not be fulfilled.
          At the very time the Savior makes his appearance and comes with
          vengeance, there will be the sick, the lame, the blind, the dumb,
          the maimed, and those afflicted with all manner of diseases. The
          Prophet says that when he comes and finds them in this condition,
          "Then shall the eyes of the blind be opened, the ears of the deaf
          be unstopped, the tongue of the dumb speak, and the lame man
          shall leap like a hart," &c. So there will be something left for
          Jesus to do, when he comes in flaming fire, to heal all the sick
          who have not faith to be healed prior to that time. But when
          Jesus comes, he brings all the Saints with him; he raises the
          righteous dead from their graves, not as he raised Lazarus--to
          mortality, but he raises them up, male and female, with immortal
          bodies, to reign here on the earth during the period that he
          himself shall reign, during the great Sabbath of creation, the
          millennial reign of one thousand years.
               Now, we would naturally suppose that during that period of a
          thousand years everybody would have the power of faith to be
          healed. But no, though the Son of God is there, though the
          righteous dead with their immortal bodies are there, yet old men
          will die even then, for it is according to the design and purpose
          of the great Jehovah. Though there will be no one to fall asleep
          in infancy; though none of the youth will die in that day; though
          there will be no middle-aged persons upon whom death will lay his
          powerful grasp, yet the aged, or, as Isaiah said in his last
          chapter but one,--"The days of my people shall be as the days of
          a tree, and mine elect shall long enjoy the work of their hands.
          A child shall not die until he is a hundred years old." We would
          naturally suppose that, the Lord being here, all the resurrected
          Saints being here, he would not let them die when they become
          old; but he lets them pass away according to the decree that was
          made when man fell and was cast out from the presence of the
          Lord. They must die, the penalty must come upon them.
          But with regard to the wilderness that is here spoken of--"Water
          shall break forth in the desert, springs of living water, streams
          also in the desert, and the parched ground shall become a pool
          and the thirsty land springs of water"--have you seen anything of
          the nature of this prediction fulfilled? Latter-day Saints, how
          was it with this wilderness twenty-eight years ago this summer
          when the pioneers entered this land, and when several thousands
          followed them in the autumn of that same year? What did you, who
          were appointed to explore the country, find? Many places parched
          up, looking as though there had been no water or rain from heaven
          for many years. You began to form your settlements on the streams
          that ran down from the melting snows in the mountains; and in a
          very short period of time you began to send forth your
          settlements, north and south and west. Occasionally you would
          begin a little spring that would break out from under the
          threshold of the mountain, sufficient to water perhaps an acre of
          ground, and only one family could go there and settle. What do
          you find now? The same steams that would only water one acre of
          ground then--you know I am speaking to people who know for
          themselves, for they have seen it--the water in those very
          localities is now sufficient to water from one hundred to five
          hundred acres. What do you think of that? Have you realized that
          the hand of the Lord is with you?--that he has indeed fulfilled
          that which he spoke by the mouth of his ancient Prophet when he
          said--"For in the wilderness waters shall break forth and streams
          in the desert, etc."? He meant just what he said, and you have
          come hither and proved his words to be true.
          I recollect traveling through this country, some three or four
          hundred miles, in the early days, soon after we had begun to
          branch out from this city to the north and the south, I found
          sometimes on a little stream of water from two to three families
          and one or two of them would be talking about breaking up and
          going elsewhere, because there was not sufficient water to enable
          them to raise what was necessary to sustain themselves. Now we
          visit the same settlements and what do we find?--flourishing
          villages containing from thirty to fifty families. What is the
          matter? The Lord has fulfilled that which he spoke, causing
          streams in the desert.
               I recollect that the pioneers, in the month of July, 1847,
          went over on to the north point of the west mountain, to see the
          Great Salt Lake, to see what it looked like, what was the nature
          of the water, &c. We went to a place that has been called for
          many years "Black Rock," a rock that is out in the lake a few
          rods from the shore. We concluded that we would go out to this
          rock to see what the depth of the water was beyond it. We did so,
          on dry ground, the waters of the lake being then several feet
          below the place where we walked to the Black Rock. What do we see
          now, and what have been seen for several years past? The path on
          which the pioneers traveled on foot to Black Rock is now covered
          with water ten feet deep. Showing that Salt Lake has risen some
          twelve or fifteen feet during the last quarter of a century. What
          is the meaning of this? Can you tell? Says one--"I should have
          thought the lake would have become lower." That would be a very
          natural supposition; for our people have gone to work and made
          scores and scores of canals to carry on to their farms the water
          from the mountains that formerly ran into the lake, and hence the
          lake has had a very little water running into it compared with
          what it would have had if the streams from the mountains had not
          been so diverted. But God has said that he would make the
          wilderness a fruitful field, and streams in the desert and he has
          fulfilled his promise.
          Pioneers, if any of you are here to-day, let me ask you a
          question--When you came down from the mouth of Emigration Canyon,
          where Camp Douglas is now situated, into this region of Country,
          in July, 1847, what did the ground appear like? Did you dig down
          and make any experiments? "O yes, in many places." How far did
          you dig down? "Some of us dug many feet to see if there was any
          appearance of moisture." Did you find anything? What was the
          appearance of the soil? It looked as though there had been no
          rain for many generations. What do we find now? We find this same
          parched-up soil, for some five square miles, where Salt Lake City
          is located, converted into fruitful gardens, planted with apple,
          pear, peach, plum, and other kinds of fruit trees adapted to the
          climate, and in the spring season of the year, in the months of
          May and June, this locality is like one vast garden full of
          blossoms, so much so that strangers are astonished beyond measure
          to see such a large extent of country so much like a garden.
               Now let us see what Isaiah says about it, for he looked upon
          it as well as you, if he did live twenty-five hundred years ago.
          "The Lord shall comfort Zion, he will make her wilderness like
          Eden, her desert like the garden of the Lord. Joy and gladness
          shall be found therein, thanksgiving and the voice of melody."
          Indeed! Did you see it, Isaiah, as well as the people that live
          in our day? Did you see a people go into the desert and offer up
          thanksgiving and the voice of melody? Did you see that desert and
          wilderness redeemed from its sterile condition and become like
          the garden of Eden? "O yes," says Isaiah, "I saw it all, and I
          left it on record for the benefit of the generation that should
          live some two or three thousand years after my day." But Isaiah,
          are we to understand that the people are to be gathered together
          in that desert, and that the gathered people are to be
          instrumental in the hands of God, in redeeming that desert. Yes,
          Isaiah has told us all this. We will go back to what we read in
          his thirty-second chapter--"Until the spirit be poured out upon
          us from on high, and the wilderness be a fruitful field, and the
          fruitful field be counted for a forest. Then judgment shall dwell
          in the wilderness and righteousness remain in the fruitful
          field." What fruitful field? Why, the wilderness that will be
          converted into a fruitful field. "The work of righteousness shall
          be peace, and the effect of righteousness, quietness, and
          assurance forever; and my people shall dwell in peaceable
          habitations, and in sure dwellings and in quiet resting places".
          Was that the way we dwelt in Missouri or Illinois? Did we live in
          quietness and with assurance continually in those States? Oh, no,
          we were tossed about; as Isaiah says--tossed to and fro and not
          comforted." That was the case with Zion while down in the States,
          and that was in accordance with a modern revelation, in which,
          speaking of Zion, the Lord says--"You shall be persecuted from
          city to city and from synagogue to synagogue, and but few shall
          stand to receive their inheritance." But when the time should
          come for Zion to go up into the wilderness things would be
          changed; then my people shall dwell in peaceable habitations, in
          sure dwelling places, and in quietness and assurance."
          Will they have any capital city when they get up into the
          mountain desert? O, Yes. Isaiah says here--"When it shall hail,
          coming down on the forest, the city shall be low in a low place."
          How often have I thought of this since we laid out this great
          city, twenty-eight years ago! How often have this people
          reflected in their meditations upon the fulfillment of this
          prophecy! They have seen on this eastern range of mountains and
          on the range of mountains to the west of this valley, snow and
          storms pelting down with great fury as though winter in all its
          rigor and ferocity had overtaken the mountain territory, and at
          the same time, here, "low in a low place," was a city, organized
          at the very base of these mountains, enjoying all the blessings
          of a spring temperature, the blessings of a temperature not
          sufficient to cut off our vegetation. What a contrast! "When it
          shall hail, coming down in the forest, the city shall be low in a
          low place." That could not be Jerusalem, no such contrast in the
          land of Palestine round about Jerusalem! It had reference to the
          Latter-day Zion, the Zion of the mountains.
               Says one--Is there anything in Isaiah that speaks of Zion
          being located in a high or elevated region in the mountains?" Oh
          yes, let us read and see what he says about it in his fortieth
          chapter: "Comfort ye, comfort ye, my people, saith your God."
          Then he goes on to speak of the second coming of the Son of Man,
          and he says--"Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in
          the desert a highway for our God." The same as you have made, or
          assisted in making, the great highway through this desert region,
          constructed highways here in the desert called the iron railroad.
          "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a
          highway for our God."
          Says one--"That meant his first coming, John the Baptist, etc."
          Let us see. "Every valley shall be exalted and every mountain and
          hill shall be laid low, and the crooked shall be made straight
          and the rough places be made plain, and the glory of the Lord
          shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together, for the
          mouth of the Lord hath spoken it."
          Did that mean his first coming? Was the glory of God then
          revealed? Did all flesh see it together? No; it has reference to
          the second advent, the coming of the Lord in his glory and in his
          power, when every eye shall see him. Then the mountains shall be
          laid low, then the valleys shall be raised up, then the rough
          places will be made smooth, then the glory of God will be made
          manifest to all flesh living, and every eye--the wicked and the
          righteous--will behold him, and they also who pierced him.
               But before that day what will take place? We will read the
          9th verse in the same chapter. "O Zion"--something about Zion
          now, before the Lord comes--"O Zion, that bringest good tidings,
          get thee up into the high mountains." Did you come up into these
          high mountains, you people of the latter-day Zion? What did you
          come here for? Because Isaiah predicted that this was the place
          you should come to, you should get up into the high mountain. He
          foretold it, and you have fulfilled it. "O Zion, that bringest
          good tidings." What good tidings? What tidings have you been
          declaring the last forty-five years to the nations and kingdoms
          of the earth? What have you testified to, you missionaries? You
          missionaries have gone from nation to nation and from kingdom to
          kingdom, proclaiming to the people that God has sent his angel
          from heaven with the everlasting Gospel to be preached unto all
          people upon the face of the whole earth. This is what you have
          been proclaiming. Is not the everlasting Gospel glad tidings to
          the children of men? I think it is, and especially when it is
          brought by an angel to prepare the way for the great and glorious
          day of the coming of the King of kings and Lord of lords. It is
          good tidings that people who receive this everlasting Gospel, are
          commanded to get up into the high mountain. You have fulfilled
          it, you have been at if now for twenty-eight years, coming up
          from the eastern slope, from the great Atlantic seaboard and
          gradually rising and ascending until you have located yourselves
          in a place upwards of four thousand feet above the level of the
          sea. And here in the Zion of the mountains you have founded a
          great Territory, with some two hundred towns and villages, with
          you capital city "low in a low place," where the temperature of
          spring prevails, while all the rigors of an arctic winter are
          beating upon the tops of the mountains in our immediate vicinity.
          But lest any should suppose that this getting up into the
          mountains was a former-day work, let me read the next
          verse--"Behold the Lord God will come with a strong hand, and his
          arm shall rule for him. Behold his reward is with him and his
          work before him." Not coming to be smitten and spat upon, and
          despised, and to hang upon a cross, as was the case in ancient
          days; but the Lord God is to come with a strong hand, and his arm
          is to rule in that day as a king, as a lawgiver, as a mighty
          potentate to reign over all the kingdoms of the world, which will
          then become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ, I mean that
          portion of them that are not swept off with devouring fire.
          But I said that this people, called the Zion of the mountains,
          that were to cause the wilderness to blossom as the rose, were to
          be a people gathered from the four quarters of the earth. Can it
          be proved? Yes. I will refer you to the 107th Psalm, where it is
          said--"Oh, give thanks unto the Lord, for he is God, and his
          mercy endureth forever. Let the redeemed of the Lord say so, whom
          he hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy and gathered them out
          of the lands from the east, and from the west, and from the
          north, and from the south"--a gathered people. Let us see what
          this people were to do. "They wandered in the wilderness in a
          solitary way. They found no city to dwell in." I wish you had all
          been with the pioneers in the year 1847. When we started out, in
          the dead of the winter of 1846, upon the prairies of Iowa, after
          leaving the great Mississippi, and getting out about fifty miles
          from that river, we did not as much as find a foot track, and no
          signs of a human habitation. We wandered over that uninhabited
          territory some four hundred miles, until we reached the
          Pottawattamie and Omaha tribes of Indians, then located on the
          Missouri river. Then, early the next spring, we started forth,
          (one hundred and forty-three pioneers) with our faces still
          westward, and went up on the north side of the Platte river
          several hundred miles. Did we find a road most of that distance?
          No road at all. We found tens of thousands of buffalo and their
          paths; we found a great many hostile tribes of Indians, who
          sought very diligently to take away our horses and mules, and to
          cripple us in this manner. But we continued our journey, and at
          length came through these mountains, after having crossed at the
          South Pass, and come forth to a little fort called Fort Bridger.
          We then started into an unknown country, still bending our course
          south-westerly, for there was a rumor, and not only a rumor, but
          it had been testified, that there was a great inland sea, called
          the Salt Lake, in the midst of the great American desert. We had
          heard this rumor, and had read some of Fremont's travels in the
          midst of hostile Indian tribes. We came forth into this desert,
          wandering in the wilderness in a solitary way. Who were they that
          thus wandered? People that had been gathered out from the east
          and the west, from the north and the south, redeemed from the
          hand of those who sought to destroy them. "They wandered in the
          wilderness, in a solitary way and they found no city to dwell
          in." How different this was from the ancient Israelites when they
          entered the land of Palestine! They found numerous cities, built
          by the former inhabitants of the land. Jerusalem was a city that
          had been known for a long period before the Israelites went into
          that land, built up by its former heathen inhabitants. They found
          large vineyards, with grapes and fruit in great abundance, and
          cities, towns, and villages spread throughout the land, which the
          Lord God gave them for their possession. How different was that
          from the Latter-day work, when the redeemed of the Lord should
          gather from the four quarters of the earth, and wander in a
          wilderness in a solitary way; they were to find no city to dwell
               Did we suffer anything? Yes. Did the old Prophet speak of
          these sufferings? Yes. "Hungry and thirsty, their souls fainted
          in them; then they cried unto the Lord in their trouble, and he
          delivered them out of their distresses, and he led them forth by
          the right way." Yes, when our food gave out; when the crickets
          came in here by armies; when tons and tons of them poured in on
          the little crop forest planted, ready to devour everything before
          them, and we were living on quarter rations, what did we do? We
          cried unto the Lord in our distress, in our hunger and thirst,
          believing that he would have compassion on us, and open some way
          for our relief, and he did so--he sent forth large flocks of
          gulls that lit down upon these crickets and devoured them up, and
          thus the crops of the people were saved.
          "Well," says one, "Does this have reference to the same desert
          and wilderness that you have been reading about?" Let us see.
          "Let them exalt him, also, in the congregation of the people, and
          praise him in the assembly of the elders. He turns rivers into
          the wilderness, and water springs into dry grounds, and a
          fruitful land into barrenness for the wickedness of them that
          dwell therein." Now notice the next prediction--"He turns the
          wilderness into a standing water, and dry ground into water
          springs, and there he makes the hungry to dwell." What for? "That
          they may prepare a city for habitation." Though we did not find
          any cities already built here, we had to prepare one, and we have
          done so, and a very fine one indeed it is, and the wonder and
          astonishment of strangers who come here and see what has been
          done in the midst of a desert. The Lord predicted it, and you are
          the ones who have fulfilled it. "That they may prepare a city for
          What else? Were they to be lazy and indolent? No. That they may
          "sow fields and plant vineyards, which may yield fruits of
          increase. He blesseth them also, so that they are multiplied
          greatly, and suffereth not their cattle to decrease." Strangers,
          if you want to know how fast we are multiplying, just go through
          our settlements, and look at the numerous children in our Sabbath
          schools; you never heard of such an increase and multiplication,
          and the Lord foretold that it would be so.
          There is another very curious thing concerning this people who
          should come into the desert wilderness. Isaiah says--He setteth
          the poor on high from affliction." Now, a great many of this
          people were very poor on arriving here; they had been robbed five
          times of all they had, and driven out. After having been thus
          plundered, we came here very poor; but the Lord "setteth the poor
          on high from affliction, and maketh him families like a flock."
          What a wonderful prophecy this is! A poor man to have not only a
          family like a flock, but even families. If you do not believe it
          stranger, go through our Territory, and see the large families,
          and in some cases you will find in the same vicinity six or eight
          different families, with their houses and farms, all belonging to
          one man, and he perhaps a poor man when he came here. "He setteth
          the poor on high from affliction, and maketh him families like a
          flock. The righteous shall see it and rejoice." What! The
          righteous see this and have joy in it? So says the prophecy.
          "But," says one, "I should have though every one would have been
          disgusted with it." To think that a man should have a family or
          families like a flock, while the righteous see it and rejoice!
          What else? "And all iniquity shall stop her mouth." That has not
          yet been fulfilled. "Whosoever is wise and will observe these
          things, even they shall understand the loving kindness of the
          Lord." That is, those who observe these things are called a wise
          people, those who have gathered from the east, and the west, and
          the north, and the south, that wander in the wilderness in a
          solitary place, finding no city to dwell in, hungry and thirsty,
          poor, stripped, robbed, plundered, forced into the desert, driven
          by their enemies, that very people should multiply exceedingly,
          the families of the poor man should become like a flock, and the
          people should rejoice in the midst of all their afflictions,
          while all the wicked should eventually stop their mouths. That
          will be their destiny sooner or later.
               We will now return to our text, the 32nd of Isaiah--Blessed
          are ye that sow by the side of all waters and send forth thither
          the feet of the ox and ass." Why did Isaiah say that a blessing
          should be given to a certain people that should happen to sow by
          the side of streams of water? Why did he not bless the others who
          lived on the ills and mountains, as they do all over our States
          and many other countries of the globe? Because he saw, in looking
          at this people, that they, in their location, were to go into a
          desert, and the redeemed of the Lord would be under the necessity
          of getting along the sides of streams; they could not go out
          several miles from a stream or spring and trust the rains of
          heaven; no, the rains do not come here, or did not when we first
          located, so as to bless those who would naturally desire to
          reside far from a stream of water, but we were all under the
          necessity of getting down close to the side of some stream of
          water. What for? That it would be handy to build little canals to
          get water out to throw over the land. "Blessed are they who sow
          by the side of all waters and send forth thither the feet of the
          ox and the ass."
          We have read these words of the ancient Prophet, in order that
          the Latter-day Saints may call to mind how completely the Lord is
          fulfilling every jot and every tittle, so far as time will
          permit, of that which he caused to be spoken by the power of the
          Holy Ghost, through his ancient Prophets. Strangers think it very
          curious that this people should have such large families. If such
          were not the case, we would not be the people predicted about
          that were to be so blessed; but we are that people, and it is in
          vain for us to undertake to turn the hand of the Lord to the
          right or to the left. He has his own eternal course to pursue,
          and all his purposes he will fulfill, and there is no power
          beneath the heavens that can stay his almighty hand. He will
          fulfill that which he has spoken, in order that there may be no
          room for infidelity in the four quarters of the earth. There are
          a great many infidels now-a-days, and I do not wonder at it.
          Looking at modern Christendom, without any Prophets, inspiration,
          gifts, or the ancient powers of the Gospel, it is enough to make
          three quarters or nine-tenths of the people infidel in regard to
          religion. But the Lord is going to leave the people without any
          excuse, for every jot and tittle of that which he spoke by the
          mouths of his ancient Prophets he will bring to pass in its time
          and in its season. Zion is destined to fill the mountains in the
          last days; Zion will become, as Isaiah says, in his 60th chapter,
          a great people. A little one shall become a thousand, and a small
          one a strong nation. The Lord shall bring it forth in its time,
          says Isaiah, and in the same chapter he speaks of the future
          glory of that people, and declares that while darkness should
          cover the earth, and gross darkness the minds of the people, Zion
          should arise and shine. These are the words of the Prophet--"Zion
          shall arise and shine, for the glory of the Lord has risen upon
          her. The Gentiles shall come to thy light, and kings shall come
          to the brightness of thy rising."
               Inquires one--"Is Zion going to become popular, so that
          Gentiles and kings and great men will come to her light?" Yes,
          certainly; and not only Gentiles, kings and great men, but many
          of all the nations of the earth have got to come to Zion, and,
          according to this very chapter, that nation and kingdom that will
          not serve Zion shall perish, and be utterly wasted away. Has
          there ever been such a people as this since the day Isaiah lived?
          There never has; but such a people and such a time are coming,
          and Zion will be that people. "The Gentiles shall come to thy
          light and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Thy gates shall
          be opened continually, that men may bring the forces of the
          Gentiles, and that their kings may be brought."
          It will be a time of great plenty of the precious metals. In
          those days God will give the keys of the treasures of the earth
          and he will open them up to the people, Isaiah says, in this
          connection--"For brass I will bring gold, for iron I will bring
          silver, for wood brass, and for stones iron." Gold and silver
          will be so plentiful that they will be used for the pavement of
          streets. But the covetous may say--"That will be a fine chance
          for us to steal; if you get pavements made with gold and silver
          we shall be along after them." I think you will not. Why? Because
          God will be there, and I do not think you will have any chance to
          steal; for it is said in the fourth chapter of Isaiah's prophecy,
          that in that day every dwelling place in Mount Zion and all her
          assemblies shall have a cloud and smoke by day, and the shining
          of a flaming fire by night. Do you think you would like to go
          into a city where every dwelling place is lighted up with a
          pillar of fire by night, and undertake to dig up the pavements? I
          think you would not have the heart to do it, you would fear that
          light and go forth from the presence of the Lord, and consume
          you, as it did many rebellious and wicked ones among the
          Israelites. Gold will be very good for pavements, if they are
          only constructed properly; and Mount Zion will be a very
          beautiful city, one of the most beautiful that has ever been on
          the face of the whole earth. It is spoken of by the Psalmist
          David, in the 50th psalm and also in another psalm--"Beautiful
          for situation, the joy of the whole earth is Mount Zion, on the
          sides of the north, the city of the great King."
          You Christians quote the Psalmist David, and sing about this in
          your chapels and meeting houses, and you sing about the desert
          becoming like the Garden of Eden, and joy and gladness being
          found therein; you have it all fixed up so that it makes melody
          in the ears of your respective congregations. You sing about the
          fulfillment of these prophecies, but let a man of God be sent
          forth by the inspiration and power of the Almighty to warn you
          concerning the great day of the Lord that is coming; and
          concerning the fulfillment of these prophecies, and you will
          gnash you teeth upon him. He reads to you the same things that
          you sing, and brings forth the same testimony and the same
          Scriptures that are, every Sabbath day, repeated in your hearing,
          and yet you stone him and close the doors of our synagogues and
          chapels against him, and cry "False Prophets," "delusions,"
          "false teachers," and every evil epithet you can possibly invent
          to prejudice the minds of the people against him. Why? Because he
          comes to you as a messenger from heaven; because he comes to you,
          testifying that the Lord God has spoken by his own voice, that he
          has sent his angel with the everlasting Gospel to be proclaimed
          to the nations as a preparatory work for the great day of
          bringing in the fullness of the Gentiles and the salvation and
          the gathering of all the house of Israel. You cannot bear the
          truth, you will not hear it, and you cast out the servants of
          God, and stir up prejudice against them. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
          Pratt, July 18, 1875
                             Orson Pratt, July 18, 1875
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                          Sunday Afternoon, July 18, 1875.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
          I will read a few verses in the 29th chapter of Isaiah,
          commencing at the 18th verse. [The speaker read from the 18th
          verse to the end of the chapter.]
               That which I wish to call to your mind, more particularly,
          on the present occasion, will be found in the first verse that I
          read--"In that day shall the deaf hear the words of the book."
          The Latter-day Saints are a peculiar people among the present
          age, peculiar in many things, peculiar in many religious notions
          and views. We profess to believe in this book, the Jewish record,
          called the Bible. We are not peculiar so far as this item of our
          faith is concerned; but in addition to the Bible, we believe in
          another book, called the Book of Mormon, which we believe to be
          equally sacred with the Bible. Some may, perhaps, call the Book
          of Mormon a bible, and in one sense of the word it may be called
          that, for it is a collection of sacred books, the same as the
          Jewish record is. The difference between the two records is
          merely in the history, and in some of the prophetic writings. The
          Bible professes to be a history of the people who lived on the
          eastern continent, while the Book of Mormon professes to be a
          history of the people who lived in ancient America. We have
          denominated the Jewish record the Bible, because it is a
          collection of books said to have been written by inspired men. I
          do not see any reason why we should not also, as Latter-day
          Saints, call the Book of Mormon a bible, it being a collection of
          books written by Prophets and Revelators. Perhaps, however, the
          world, or those who are strangers to the evidences concerning
          these two books, may object, and say that we have no right to
          call the Book of Mormon a bible, unless we can bring such
          evidence to substantiate its divinity as we can concerning the
          Jewish record. But supposing that we are in possession of similar
          evidences concerning this book in relation to ancient America, as
          you are in regard to the Bible, the history of the people of
          Palestine; supposing that we can bring forth as many evidences
          and substantial testimonies to prove the divinity of the Book of
          Mormon, as you can to prove the divinity of the Jewish record,
          then why should we not include it among the sacred books, and
          denominate it a bible, as well as call the Jewish record such? I
          will, this afternoon, by the assistance of the spirit of God,
          endeavor to lay before you, Latter-day Saints, and strangers who
          may be present, some of the evidences that we have concerning the
          divinity of this book which we esteem so highly--the Book of
               In the first place, I will give you a very brief statement
          concerning the manner in which the Book of Mormon was found. In
          the year 1827, a young man, a farmer's boy, by the name of Joseph
          Smith, was visited by an holy angel, as he had been for several
          years prior to this time. But on this occasion, the fall of 1827,
          he was permitted to take into his possession the plates from
          which the Book of Mormon was translated--the angel gave them into
          his hands, permitted him to take them from the place of their
          deposit, which was discovered to Mr. Smith by the angel of God.
          With this book, called the Book of Mormon, was a very curious
          instrument, such a one, probably, as no person had seen for many
          generations; it was called by the angel of God, the Urim and
          Thummim. We know that such an instrument existed in ancient times
          among the Jews, and among the Israelites in the wilderness, and
          that it was used to inquire of the Lord, and so sacred was that
          instrument in the days of Moses, that Aaron, the chief priest of
          the whole house of Israel, was commanded to place it within his
          breastplate, that when he should judge the tribes of the house of
          Israel, he should not judge by his own wisdom, but should inquire
          of the Lord by means of this instrument, and whatever decision
          the Lord, by aid of the Urim and Thummim, should give, all Israel
          should give heed to it. The same instrument was in use many
          hundred years after the days of Aaron, by the Prophets of Israel.
          David inquired by means of an instrument of that kind, concerning
          his enemies, who pursued him from city to city, asking the Lord
          certain questions--whether his enemies would come to the city
          where he happened to be, and whether he would be delivered up to
          them by the people of that city; and the Lord gave him all
          necessary instruction, and by this means he was delivered out of
          the hands of his enemies from time to time.
          But it seems that, before the coming of Christ, for some reason,
          probably through wickedness, the Urim and Thummim were taken away
          from the children of Israel, and a prophecy was uttered by one of
          the ancient Prophets, before Christ, that they should be many
          days without a Priest, without the Urim and Thummim, without the
          ephod, and without many things that God blessed them with in the
          days of their righteousness; but that in the latter days God
          would again restore all his blessings to the people of Israel,
          including their counselors and their judges as at the first.
               With these plates that Joseph Smith, the Prophet, obtained
          through the instruction of the angel, he also obtained the Urim
          and Thummim, and by their aid he copied a few characters from the
          plates, and translated them. He was not a learned man himself,
          but an ignorant farmer's boy, scarcely having the first rudiments
          of education. He could read and write a little, and that was
          about the amount of his educational acquirements. After having
          copied a few of the characters from these plates and translated
          them, he committed them into the hands of Martin Harris, a man
          with whom he was acquainted, who lived not far from his
          neighborhood; and Martin Harris took these few characters and
          their translation to the City of New York, to show them to the
          learned, and if possible to get some information in regard to
          their meaning. This was in the year 1827. Martin Harris was then
          a middle-aged man, being about forty-six years of age. On
          arriving in New York City, he visited the learned Dr. Mitchell,
          professor of languages, and obtained some information from him in
          relation to the manuscript which he held, and was recommended by
          Dr. Mitchell to see Mr. Anthon, professor of ancient and modern
          languages, probably one of the most learned men in ancient
          languages that ever lived in our nation. Mr. Harris went to see
          Mr. Anthon, and showed him the characters. The professor examined
          them and the translation, and, according to the testimony of
          Martin Harris, given from this stand, he gave him a certificate
          that, so far as he could understand the characters, the
          translation seemed to be correct; but he wished further time, and
          desired that the original plates should be brought to him. Mr.
          Harris then informed him how Mr. Smith came in possession of the
          plates--that he did not find them accidentally, but that an angel
          of God revealed to him the place of their deposit. This was after
          Martin Harris had obtained the certificate from Professor Anthon,
          and just before Mr. Harris took his leave of the learned
          gentleman; the latter having ascertained how Mr. Smith came in
          possession of the plates; that part of them were sealed, and that
          the Lord have given a strict command that they should not be
          shown to the public, but only to certain witnesses; I say that,
          the professor, having learned this, wished to see the certificate
          again; Mr. Harris returned it to him, and he tore it up, saying
          that there was no such thing as angels, or communications from
          the Lord in our day, and upon Mr. Harris telling him that a
          portion of the plates were sealed, he very sarcastically
          remarked, that he could not read a sealed book.
          Mr. Harris left him, and returned, some two hundred and fifty
          miles or more, to the neighborhood where the plates where found,
          and informed Mr. Smith of his success with the learned, after
          which the lord gave a special command to Joseph, unlearned as he
          was, that he should translate the record by the aid of the Urim
          and Thummim. Mr. Smith commenced the work of translation. Mr.
          Harris, acting as his scribe, wrote from his mouth one hundred
          and sixteen pages of the first translation, given by the Prophet.
               The work was continued form time to time, until finally the
          unsealed portion of the Book of Mormon was all translated. In the
          meantime Martin Harris, Joseph Smith, the translator of the book,
          Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer, four persons, retired to a
          little grove in the year 1829, not far from the house of old
          father Whitmer, where this Church was organized. They retired to
          this grove for the special purpose of calling on the name of the
          Lord, and they all knelt down and commenced praying, one by one,
          and while thus engaged they saw an angel of God descend from the
          heavens, very bright and glorious in his appearance; and he came
          and stood in their midst, and he took the plate and turned over
          leaf after leaf of the unsealed portion, and showed to these four
          men the engravings upon them; and at the same time they heard a
          voice out of heaven saying unto them, that the plates had been
          translated correctly, and commanding them to bear testimony of
          the same to all nations, kindreds, tongues and people to whom the
          translation should be sent. In accordance with this command,
          Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris have attached
          their testimony after the title page of the Book of Mormon,
          testifying to the appearance of the angel, signing their names
          and testifying to the correctness of the translation; testifying
          to having seen the plates and the engravings upon them, and to
          the voice of the Lord, which they heard out of the heavens.
          Now let me say a few words concerning the nature of this
          testimony. This testimony was given prior to the publication of
          the Book, and also previous to the organization of the Latter-day
          Saint Church. The book was printed early in 1830, with their
          testimony. Thus you perceive that this work, this marvelous work,
          was not presented to the inhabitants of the earth for their
          belief, until God had favored them with four persons who could
          bear witness to what their eyes had seen, what their ears had
          heard, and what their hands had handled, consequently there was
          no possibility, so far as these four men were concerned, that
          they themselves could be deceived. It would be impossible for
          four men to be together and all of them to be deceived in seeing
          an angel descend from heaven, and in regard to the brightness of
          his countenance and the glory of his person, hearing his voice,
          and seeing him lay his hands upon one of them, namely David
          Whitmer, and speaking these words--"Blessed be the Lord and they
          who keep his commandments." After seeing the plates, the
          engravings upon them, and the angel, and hearing the voice of the
          Lord out of heaven, every person will say that there was no
          possibility of either of these men being deceived in relation to
          this matter; in other words, if it were to be maintained that in
          their case it was a hallucination of the brain, and that they
          were deceived, then, with the same propriety might it be asserted
          that all other men, in every age, who profess to have seen
          angels, were also deceived; and this might be applied to the
          Prophets, Patriarchs, Apostles, and others who lived in ancient
          times, who declared they saw angels, as well as to Oliver
          Cowdery, Martin Harris, and David Whitmer. But says the
          objector--"No, those who testify that they saw angels anciently
          were not deceived, but they who come testifying about such
          ministrations in the latter days may be deceived." Now let me
          ask, is there anything logical in such reasoning as this? If
          these, in the latter days, who testify to having seen angels,
          were deceived, all who testify to the same things in former days
          might have been deceived on the same grounds. And then, if these
          men, whose testimonies are attached to the Book of Mormon, were
          not deceived, it must be admitted that they were impostors of the
          most barefaced character, or else that the Book of Mormon is a
          divine record sent from heaven; one or the other must be
          admitted, there is no halfway in the matter. If they were not
          deceived--which they could not possibly have been according to
          the very nature of their testimony--then there are only two
          alternatives--they were impostors, or else the Book of Mormon is
          a divine revelation from heaven.
               Now let us inquire what grounds there are to suppose that
          they were impostors? Forty-six years have passed away since this
          angel appeared and showed the plates to these individuals. Has
          anything transpired during this time that would give us any
          grounds to suppose that they were impostors? For instance, has
          either of these witnesses, or the translator of the engravings of
          the plates, ever, under any circumstances, denied his testimony?
          No. We have some account in the Bible of men of God, some of the
          greatest men that lived in ancient times, denying the things of
          God. We read of Peter cursing and swearing that he never knew
          Jesus, and yet he was one of the foremost of the Apostles. His
          testimony was true so far as seeing and being acquainted with
          Jesus was concerned, and in regard to the divinity of Jesus. Why?
          Because God had revealed it to him and yet he denied it. "Blessed
          art thou, Simon Barjonah," said Jesus, speaking to Peter, "for
          flesh and blood have not revealed this unto thee, but my Father
          who is in heaven." Peter knew, just as well as he knew that he
          had a being, that Jesus was the son of God, it had been revealed
          to him from the heavens, and though he afterwards, through fear,
          in the presence of the high priests, cursed and swore and denied
          it, yet the former testimony that he had given was true.
          Now did either of these three men, or the translator of the Book
          of Mormon, ever deny the truth, as Peter did? Did they ever in
          any way deny the divinity of the Book of Mormon? Never, no never.
          Whatever the circumstance they were placed in, however much they
          were mobbed and ridiculed, however much they suffered, by the
          persecution of their enemies, their testimony all the time
          was--"We saw the angel of God, we beheld him in his glory, we saw
          the plates in his hands, and the engravings thereon, and we know
          that the Book of Mormon is true." Joseph Smith continued to bear
          this testimony until the day of his death; he sealed his
          testimony as a martyr in this Church, being shot down by his
          enemies, who were blackened up and disguised, in order that they
          might not be known. Oliver Cowdery did not live his faith as he
          should have done, and he was excommunicated from this Church
          during Joseph's lifetime. Did he still continue to hold fast to
          his testimony? He did. Never was he know to swerve from it in the
          least degree; and after being out of the Church several years, he
          returned to Council Bluffs, where there was a Branch of the
          Church, and at a conference he acknowledged his sins, and humbly
          asked the Church to forgive him, bearing his testimony to the
          sacred things recorded in the Book of Mormon--that he saw the
          angel and the plates, just according to the testimony to which he
          had appended his name. He was rebaptized a member of the Church,
          and soon after departed this life.
               Martin Harris did not follow up this people in the State of
          Missouri, neither did he follow us up to the State of Illinois;
          but we often heard of him, and whenever we did so we heard of him
          telling, in public and in private of the great vision that God
          had shown to him concerning the divinity of the Book of Mormon. A
          few years ago he came to this Territory, an old man, between
          eighty and ninety years of age, and spoke from this stand, and in
          the hearing of the people, he then located himself in Cache
          County, in the northern part of the Territory, where he continued
          to live until last Saturday, when he departed this life in his
          ninety-third year--a good old age. Did he continue to bear
          testimony all that length of time--over forty-six years of his
          life? Did he, at any time during that long period, waver in the
          least degree from his testimony? Not at all. He had a great many
          follies and imperfections, like all other people, like the
          ancient Apostles, like Elijah the Prophet, but after all he
          continued to testify to the very last concerning the truth of
          this work. Nothing seemed to delight him so much as to tell about
          the angel and the plates that he had seen. It was only a short
          time prior to his death that one of our Bishops went to see the
          old man; his pulse was apparently sluggish in its movements, and
          nearly gone, but the sight of the Bishop seemed to revive him,
          and he said to him--"I am going." The Bishop related to him some
          things which he thought would be interesting, among them that the
          Book of Mormon was translated into the Spanish language, for the
          benefit of a great many of the descendants of Israel in this
          country, who understand the Spanish language, in Mexico and
          Central America. This intelligence seemed to revive the old man,
          and he began to talk about the Book of Mormon; new strength,
          apparently, was imparted to him, had he continued his
          conversation for some two hours, and in his last testimony he
          bore record concerning the divinity of the work, and was rejoiced
          to think that it was going forth in another language, that those
          who understood that language might be made acquainted with the
          wonderful works of God.
          I will here state the Martin Harris, when he came to this
          Territory a few years ago, was rebaptized, the same as every
          member of the Church from distant parts is on arriving here. That
          seems to be a kind of standing ordinance for all Latter-day
          Saints who emigrate here, from the First Presidency down; all are
          rebaptized and set out anew by renewing their covenants. There
          are thousand of Latter-day Saints who have gone forth into the
          baptismal font, and been baptized for their dead kindred and
          friends. Martin Harris requested this privilege, and he was
          baptized here in Salt Lake City for many of his kindred who are
          dead. I mention these things in order that the Saints may
          understand something concerning this man who had just left us,
          almost a hundred years old. God favored him, highly favored him.
          He was among the favored few who went up from the State of Ohio
          in the summer of 1831, and journeyed nearly a thousand miles to
          the western part of Missouri, to Jackson County. The Prophet went
          at the same time and that was designated as the land where the
          Saints should eventually be gathered, and where a great city
          should be eventually reared, called the city of Zion, or the New
          Jerusalem, and that the Saints should be located throughout all
          that region of country. God gave many commandments in those days
          concerning what might be termed the United Order; in other words,
          concerning the consecration of the properties of the Church.
          These things were give by revelation through the Prophet. Martin
          Harris was the first man that the Lord called by name to
          consecrate his money, and lay the same at the feet of the Bishop
          in Jackson County, Mo., according to the order of consecration.
          He willingly did it; he knew the work to be true; he knew that
          the word or the Lord through the Prophet Joseph was just as
          sacred as any word that ever came from the mouth of any Prophet
          from the foundation of the world. He consecrated his money and
          his substance, according to the word of the Lord. What for? As
          the revelation states, as an example to the rest of the Church.
          As I have already mentioned, one more witness remains who saw
          that angel and the plates. Who is it? David Whitmer, a younger
          man than Martin Harris, probably some seventy years of age, I do
          not recollect his age exactly. Where does he live? In the western
          part of Missouri. Does he still hold fast to his testimony? He
          does. Many other Elders of this Church, in going to and fro among
          the nations, have called upon him from time to time, and they all
          bear the same testimony--that Mr. David Whitmer still, in the
          most solemn manner, declares that he saw the angel and that he
          saw the plates in his hands. But he is not here with us; he has
          not gathered up with the people of God. That, however, does not
          prove that his testimony is not true, by no means.
          Now then, let me bring forth some predictions or prophecies
          concerning these three witnesses. In the forepart of the Book of
          Mormon, we have a prediction that there should be three
          witnesses; it was uttered nearly six hundred years before Christ
          by a man, a Prophet of God who came out of Jerusalem and came to
          this American continent; and in speaking of the last days, when
          this record should come forth to the human family, he foretells
          that there should be witnesses who should know of a surety
          concerning its truth. I will read what he says, "And it shall
          come to pass that the Lord God shall bring forth unto you the
          words of a book and they shall be the words of them which have
          slumbered; and behold the book shall be sealed, and in the book
          shall be a revelation from God, from the beginning of the world
          to the ending thereof. Wherefore, because of the things which are
          sealed up, the things which are sealed shall not be delivered in
          the day of the wickedness and abominations of the people,
          wherefore the book shall be kept from them. But the book shall be
          delivered unto a man, and he shall deliver the words of the book,
          which are the words of those who have slumbered in the dust; and
          he shall deliver these words unto another."
          Now this man spoken of was the translator, Joseph Smith; and the
          delivering the words to another had reference to what I have
          already related--the delivery of a few of the words of the book
          to Martin Harris. "He shall deliver the words unto another, but
          the words which are sealed he shall not deliver, neither shall he
          deliver the book; for the book shall be sealed by the power of
          God, and the revelation which was sealed shall be kept in the
          book, until the own due time of the Lord, that they may come
          forth; for behold they reveal all things from the foundation of
          the world unto the end thereof. And the day cometh that the words
          of the book which were sealed shall be read upon the house tops,
          and they shall be read by the power of Christ, and all things
          shall be reveled unto the children of men, which ever have been
          among the children of men, and which ever will, be, even unto the
          ends of the earth. Wherefore, at that day, when the book shall be
          delivered unto the man of whom I have spoken, the book shall be
          hid from the eyes of the world, that the eyes of none shall
          behold it, save it be that three witnesses shall behold it by the
          power of God, besides him to whom the book shall be delivered,
          and they shall testify to the truth of the book and the things
          therein, and there are none other which shall view it save it be
          a few, according to the will of God, to bear testimony unto the
          children of men, for the Lord has said, that the words of the
          faithful should speak as if it were from the dead. Wherefore the
          Lord God will proceed to bring forth the words of the book, and
          the mouth of as many witnesses as seemeth him good, will he
          establish his word, and woe be unto him that rejecteth the word
          of God."
          This was translated from the plates, and written in manuscript,
          before Martin Harris, David Whitmer, or Oliver Cowdery ever saw
          this angel, but there was a promise; it was on record; it was in
          the manuscript that three witnesses should behold it by the power
          of God, that prophecy as I said before, was delivered nearly six
          hundred years before Christ. There was another prophecy delivered
          nearly a thousand years afterwards, which I will also read,--"And
          now I, Moroni, have written the words which were commanded me,
          according to my memory, and I have told you the things which I
          have sealed up, therefore touch them not"--speaking to the
          translator that should find his records--"therefore touch them
          not in order that you may translate, for that this is forbidden
          you, except by and by it shall be wisdom in God; and behold ye
          may be privileged that ye may show the plates unto those who
          shall assist to bring forth this work, and unto three shall they
          be shown by the power of God, wherefore they shall know of a
          surety that these things are true, and in the mouth of three
          witnesses shall these things be established, and the testimony of
          three, and this work in the which shall be shown forth the power
          of God, and also his word, of which the Father, and the Son, and
          the Holy Ghost beareth record; and all this shall stand as a
          testimony against the world at the last day. And if it so be that
          they repent and come unto the Father in the name of Jesus, they
          shall be received into the kingdom of God. And now if I have no
          authority for these things judge ye, for ye shall know that I
          have authority, when ye shall see me and we shall stand before
          God at the last day."
          Here then were two prophecies delivered about a thousand years
          apart, translated before the three witnesses saw the angel. It
          was in consequence of these prophecies that these men went out to
          the grove to pray. You may ask me why they went there to pray?
          Because they had read these things, and they saw that there were
          to be three witnesses that should know by the power of God, being
          revealed to them from the heavens, concerning these matters, and
          they felt anxious that God might show them these things, that
          they might be the favored three.
          Were there any others who saw these plates? Yes. How many? Eight;
          all of whom are now dead except one, John Whitmer, who is still
          living. They saw and handled the plates, and saw the engravings
          upon them, and they testify of the same to all people to whom the
          work should be sent. How many does this make? Three witnesses,
          eight witness and the translator, twelve in all, twelve who saw
          and bare record of the original. Now I ask every one in this
          house, Saints and strangers, have you as many witnesses that have
          seen the original of any one book of the Bible, the Old and New
          Testaments? Have you one witness even that has seen the original
          from which any one of those books was transcribed? No, not one.
          You have the transcription of scribes from generation to
          generation; you have the translations from these manuscripts
          handed down from generation to generation, and transcribed one
          copy after another, until they have passed through, perhaps,
          thousands of copies, before the art of printing was known. But
          you believe the Bible, do you not? Replies one--"Oh yes, we
          believe that, but as to the Book of Mormon we doubt very much
          about that."
          Well, now, let me ask, is there anything inconsistent in a people
          receiving the testimony of twelve witnesses who saw and handled
          the original of the Book of Mormon, when they, at the same time,
          believe in the Bible, the original of which was never seen or
          handled by any man of this generation? In other words, which of
          the two was most consistent to believe in? The Latter-day Saints
          believe in both, because we know the Bible is true, for the Book
          of Mormon testifies of it, and we have obtained a testimony of
          the divinity of the Book of Mormon; and hence, as the book speaks
          of the Bible, we know that the Bible is true. When the people,
          mentioned in the Book of Mormon left Jerusalem, and came to the
          land of America, they brought the books of the Old Testament with
          them from the history of the creation to the prophecies of
          Jeremiah, and in their writings made on this land, they speak of
          the divinity and truthfulness of the Old Testament scriptures.
          Hence we, as Latter-day Satins, know one book to be true just as
          well as we do the other. But with the world it is different, for
          as they never had this testimony the truth of the Bible rests to
          them entirely upon second hand testimony. But we will pass on to
          other testimonies.
          I will now refer you again to the 29th chapter of Isaiah, from
          which I read concerning a book the words of which were to heard
          by the deaf--"In that day shall the deaf hear the words of the
          book." What book do you mean, Isaiah? He means the one that he
          had just been speaking of in the 11th, 12th, 13th, and 14th
          verses--"And the vision of all is become unto you as the word of
          a book that is sealed, which men deliver to one that is learned,
          saying, 'Read this I pray thee;' and he says, 'I can not, for it
          is sealed.' And the book is delivered to him that this not
          learned, saying--'Read this I pray the,' and he says--'I am not
          learned.' Wherefore the Lord said, 'Forasmuch as this people draw
          near to me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, but
          have removed their heart far from me and their fear towards me is
          taught by the precepts of men, therefore, behold I will proceed
          to do a marvelous work among this people, even a marvelous work
          and a wonder, for the wisdom of their wise men shall perish and
          the understanding of their prudent men shall be hid.'"
          Here we perceive the nature of the book that he mentions in the
          18th verse, and we learn something about the way that it was to
          be brought forth; that the words of the book, not the plates
          themselves, not the original, but the transcript, a copy of the
          words, the words of the book would be delivered to the learned,
          requesting them to read it. Martin Harris, who has now gone from
          our midst, was the honored instrument in the hands of God in
          fulfilling this prophecy, as I have already related, giving you
          the names of the learned to whom he presented these words. I have
          also related to you the conversation in the interview which Mr.
          Harris had with Professor Anthon; when he learned that an angel
          had appeared, and that part of the book was sealed, in a kind of
          sarcastic way the Professor remarked--"I can not translate a book
          that is sealed."
          Now notice that next sentence--"And the book is delivered to him
          that is not learned." Not the words of the book, not a few
          sentences, but the book itself is delivered to him that is not
          learned, saying,--"Read this I pray thee." And what did he say?
          "I am not learned." He felt his weakness. That was the
          exclamation of Joseph, when he was commanded to translate, the
          engravings on the plates. He looked upon himself as too weak to
          engage in a work of this description, and the Lord answered him
          in the very words made use of by Isaiah. When Joseph said--"I am
          not learned," the Lord said--"Forasmuch as this people draw near
          to me with their mouth, and with their lips do honor me, and
          their fear towards me is taught by the precepts of men, therefore
          behold I will proceed to do a marvelous work among this people,
          even a marvelous work and a wonder, for the wisdom of their wise
          men shall perish and the understanding of their prudent men shall
          be hid." And Joseph fulfilled the commandment of the Lord, and
          Martin Harris wrote the first 116 pages of manuscript; and Oliver
          Cowdery and others also wrote from the mouth of Joseph, while he
          was engaged in translating. Was not this a marvelous work? What
          could be more marvelous? A young man, a plough-boy, a boy that
          had scarcely any education, only as he obtained it in a country
          school; a man who had never studied theology, probably had never
          read the Bible through in his life. A young man of this
          description to be called upon to translate a language that was
          spoken by the ancient inhabitants of this country! A marvelous
          work indeed, and a wonder and an astonishment to the people.
          Isaiah says the people would wonder about it. He says--"Stay
          yourselves and wonder, cry ye out and cry, they are drunken but
          not with wine; they stagger but not with strong drink. For the
          Lord hath poured out upon you a spirit of deep sleep, and hath
          closed your eyes; the Prophets and your rulers and the seers hath
          he covered." That is the conceit of the people; or as is
          expressed by Isaiah in another place, "Darkness covered the earth
          and gross darkness the mind of the people." The Prophets are
          covered; the seers are covered, the revelations of God that were
          given in ancient days are covered to them. They are taught, not
          by inspired men, not by communications and revelations from
          heaven, but by the precepts of men, is the fear of the Lord
          taught to them.
          In that day shalt the deaf hear the words of the book, the eyes
          of the blind shall see out of obscurity and out of darkness." A
          great many people, perhaps, would want this spiritualized; but,
          whether it is spiritualized or not, I can bear testimony to one
          thing which I have seen with my own eyes, and that is that those
          who were deaf, so deaf that they could not hear the loudest
          sound, have been instantaneously restored by the administrations
          of the Elders of this Church and thus the deaf, the literally
          deaf, have been enabled to hear the words of the book.
          The eyes of the blind, not those alone who are spiritually blind,
          but of those who are blind physically, should see out of
          obscurity and out of darkness, when that book was revealed. Now I
          know that this, too, has been the case, and many in this
          congregation know it and have seen it; some have seen those who
          were born blind restored to their sight by the power of God since
          this book came forth. Thus have been fulfilled, literally, the
          words of our text.
          "The meek also shall increase their joy in the Lord." There have
          been a great many meek persons among all Christian denominations,
          we do not dispute this; good, honest, upright persons, meek,
          humble, prayerful souls; but they wandered in darkness; they
          hardly knew which way to turn. One was crying, "Lo there," and
          another, "Lo there;" another "this is the way, walk ye in it;"
          and another, having an opposite doctrine--"We are the true
          Church, come and join us." Thus they have been distracted and
          their minds crazed, comparatively speaking; yet they were anxious
          beyond measure to know the will of God. This book, when it came
          forth, was to set them in the right track. "The meek also shall
          increase their joy in the Lord." In what way? "Because," Says the
          Prophet, in the 24th verse, "they who erred in spirit shall come
          to understanding, and they who murmured shall learn doctrine."
          However much you may have erred, because you have been taught by
          the precepts of men; however much you may have walked in darkness
          and blindness, with the Prophets, seers, and revelations of God
          covered, and no voice of inspiration in you midst; however much
          you may have groped in outer darkness, yet if you have been meek
          before the lord, you will come to understanding when this book
          makes it appearance, and not till then.
          But will this take place in the latter days? Does it not refer to
          some former age of the world? Read what it says in the 20th and
          21st verses, and you can judge of the age of the world in which
          this book was to come forth. "The poor among men shall rejoice in
          the Holy One of Israel." Not the rich particularly, unless they
          have a mind to; but the poor were to be gathered out from the
          nations to get homes for themselves. "For the terrible one is
          brought to nought, the scorner is consumed; and all that watch
          for iniquity are cut off, and they that make a man an offender
          for a word and that lay a snare for him that reproveth in the
          gate." All these are to be swept off. Has any such period ever
          arrived since Isaiah uttered this prophecy? No; but when a
          certain book should come forth it should bless the meek and lowly
          in heart, for their joy should increase in the Lord. And the poor
          among men be gathered out from the nations. Then, behold and lo,
          all that watch for iniquity shall be swept of from the face of
          the earth; there will be a clean sweep of them. As it was in the
          days of Noah so will it be in the days of the work preparatory
          for the second coming of the Son of man--every wicked person will
          be destroyed from the face of the earth, showing clearly that the
          revelations of this book refer to a latter-day work. Also in the
          fourth verse in speaking of the people who should write this
          book, the Prophet says they shall be brought down, shall speak
          out of the ground, their plates, their books, their records,
          their writings, should come out of the ground--"Your speech shall
          be low, out of the dust," the same as the Book of Mormon was
          taken out of the hill, anciently called Cumorah, in the State of
          New York.
          Again, he says that the multitude of all the nations that fight
          against the people of God, shall become like the dream of a night
          vision, shall be as a hungry man who dreams, and behold he eats,
          but he awakes and his soul is faint; like a thirsty man that
          dreams, and behold he drinks, but he awakes, and his soul hath
          appetite. So shall the multitude of all the nations be that fight
          against Mount Zion.
          Now, we do not care how many persecutors there are; if they
          include all the nations, kingdoms, and government of the earth,
          it matters not. The multitude of all the nations that fight
          against Mount Zion will become like the dream of a night
          vision--be swept away. That agrees with what I have already
          quoted--that all who watch for iniquity, all the scorners, and
          all who fight against the work of God, will be consumed from the
          face of the earth.
          Now how is this book to affect the house of Israel? Is it for
          their benefit particularly? They have been a long time scattered,
          a long time abroad among the nations; are they to be affected by
          this book that is spoken of by Isaiah? Yes. Read the 22nd verse,
          which I have already once read before you--"Therefore, thus saith
          the Lord, who redeemed Abraham, concerning the house of Jacob,
          Jacob, shall not now be ashamed, neither shall his face now wax
          pale." Why? Because this book come forth to bring the house of
          Jacob from all the nations and kingdoms of the earth; and this
          will commence just as soon as the times of the Gentiles are
          fulfilled; not until then. We must be warned first; we Gentiles
          must hear the word first; and when we count ourselves unworthy of
          eternal life, and fight against the book, and against the Zion
          and people of God, behold the Lord will then remember the house
          of Jacob, and they will no longer be ashamed, as they have been
          for about seventeen centuries past; they will no longer wax pale,
          as they have done wherever they have been scattered, for the lord
          says, in the 23rd verse, that Jacob, when he shall see his
          children, the work of his hands, in the midst of him, that is,
          gathered out from among the nations, they shall sanctify my name,
          and shall sanctify the Holy One of Jacob, and shall fear the God
          of Israel.
          Where will this work commence among the house of Israel? Among
          the remnant that we call the American Indians, who are the
          literal descendants of Israel. They seem to be more sunken and
          degraded than all the rest of Israel, but God will stretch forth
          his hand and will bring them to the knowledge of the truth. The
          descendants of Manasseh, and the descendants of Ephraim, are also
          mixed in with them, and they also will be brought to the
          knowledge of the truth, as the Lord has said by the mouth of
          Jeremiah, concerning the great latter-day work and the
          restitution of the house of Israel,--"Ephraim is my firstborn."
          In the great latter-day work, then, the Lord will search after
          the descendants of Ephraim and Manasseh, and will bring them also
          to the knowledge of the truth.
          Do you wonder then, that after forty-five years have passed away
          since the organization of this Church, and the voice of warning
          when forth to the Gentile nations, that God, in his mercy and
          power, should commence a work among this remnant of the house of
          Joseph, that wander as a multitude of nations upon the face of
          this continent? Recollect what Jacob said, concerning the seed of
          Joseph, in the 48th chapter of Genesis--they were to become a
          multitude of nations. They never were a multitude of nations in
          Palestine, neither in Asia, Europe, nor Africa, and if the
          prophecy is not fulfilled upon the great western continent, it
          will not be fulfilled at all. But it has been fulfilled on the
          continent of America; and we behold throughout the whole of this
          vast extent, from the frozen regions of the north, to Cape Horn
          in the south, a multitude of nations. Who are they? They are
          principally the remnants of one tribe, the remnants of the tribe
          of Joseph, and they are a multitude of nations in the midst of
          the earth. The Lord had commenced the gathering and restitution
          of the house of Israel among the very lowest specimens of
          humanity, and he will raise them up first, to carry on his great
          and marvelous work. The tens of thousands of Ephraim, and the
          thousands of Manasseh, will push the people together to the ends
          of the earth. Ephraim will not do the work alone, but he will be
          assisted by Manasseh. The Indians, and Lamanites, who will take
          hold in this great latter-day work, are the horns of Joseph, not
          to scatter the people, but to push them together. Where? To the
          ends of the earth, the 33rd of Deuteronomy says, and I have no
          doubt that when Moses saw this continent in vision, he called it
          "the ends of the earth." There was to be a gathering there; they
          were to be pushed together; instead of being gathered from the
          nations of the earth back to Palestine, they were to be gathered
          in the latter days away in some distant country, that Moses
          designates by the term "ends of the earth."
          It is for this reason that God promised, by the mouth of Moses in
          the 33rd chapter of Deuteronomy, that he would give to Joseph a
          land more precious than the land of all the other tribes--a land
          of all climates, blessed with the precious things of the earth,
          and a fullness thereof; with the precious things brought forth by
          the sun, and the precious things brought forth by the moon, with
          the chief things of the ancient mountains, and the precious thing
          of the everlasting hills. All these were to be on the head of
          Joseph and on the crown of the head of him that was separated
          from his brethren. "Blessed of the Lord be his land"--that was
          the promise that God gave to this one tribe, a land far superior
          to the inheritance of al the rest of the tribes. Jacob, who lived
          a long time before Moses, pronounced a similar blessing, as
          recorded in the 49th chapter of Genesis. When blessing his twelve
          sons, and telling them what should come to pass in the latter
          days, he says concerning Joseph--"He is a fruitful bough, a
          fruitful bough by a well, whose branches run over the wall." That
          is, his branches should not stay in Jerusalem, or in Palestine,
          or in that land alone, but they should run over the wall to some
          distant country. Hence he says, in the same blessings. "The
          blessings of thy father have prevailed above the blessings of thy
          progenitors, unto the uttermost bounds of the everlasting hills,
          and they shall be on the head of Joseph, and on the crown of the
          head of him that was separated from his brethren."
          I suppose that Jacob saw this land as well as Moses, and he
          designates it a land afar off; the utmost bounds would signify a
          very distant land. He said this land was over and above, what his
          progenitors gave to him and he would give it to Joseph. No wonder
          that Moses said--"Blessed of the Lord be his land, for the deep
          that coucheth beneath." For if Moses had a vision of it, he would
          look down through the earth and seen that the great Pacific ocean
          rolled under his feet, that it couched beneath, and he would
          speak of it in that light, as it was revealed to him. No wonder
          that the Prophet Ezekiel in speaking of the great latter-day work
          and the restitution of Israel, prophesied concerning the records
          of Joseph, that they should come forth, and be united with the
          record of Judah, to bring about that great work. The precious
          things of heaven were to be given to Joseph on this land. Blessed
          of the Lord be his land for the precious things of heaven, more
          precious than the fullness of earth, more precious than the
          productions of the various climates of the earth, more precious
          than the grain, and the gold and silver of the earth. The
          precious things of heaven revealed to the people of Joseph on the
          great land given to them unto the utmost bounds of the
          everlasting hills.
          Said the Lord to Ezekiel--"Son of Man, take out one stick and
          write upon it, for Judah, and for the house of Israel, his
          companions; then take another stick and write upon it, for
          Joseph, the stick of Ephraim, and for the house of Israel, his
          companions, and join them one to anther into one stick and they
          shall be one in thine hand." Then he said to Ezekiel--"When the
          people shall say unto thee, tell us what thou meanest, say unto
          them, Thus saith the Lord God, behold I will take the stick of
          Joseph, written upon for Joseph, and I will put it with the stick
          of Judah, and they shall become one in mine hand. Just the same
          as the two sticks were one in Ezekiel's hands, so the Lord would
          make these two books of Judah and Joseph, one in his hand." What
          to do, Lord? what are you going to do when these two records are
          joined in one? "Say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God, behold I
          will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither
          they be gone. I will gather them on every side, I will bring them
          into their own land, I will make them one nation in the land upon
          the mountains of Israel. They shall be no more two nations,
          neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at all."
          Has that ever been fulfilled? "Oh, no," says one, "that has never
          yet come to pass;" and it never will until the Lord brings forth
          the writings of Joseph and joins them with the Jewish record.
          Then we may look out for the restitution of Israel; as soon as
          the time of the Gentiles are fulfilled, we may look out for the
          day of the Lord's power, when he will cause the very powers of
          heaven to shake for the benefit of his people. The powers of
          eternity will be moved to bring about the great work of the
          restitution of the house of Israel. Then the mountains shall
          tremble, and the little hills shall skip like lambs, as is
          prophesied by the Psalmist David. Then all things shall feel the
          power of God, and his arm will be and bare in the eyes of all the
          nations, until the ends of the earth shall see the salvation of
          God, manifested in behalf of his covenant people Israel. It will
          be emphatically the day of the Lord's power.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
          Pratt, March 26, 1876
                             Orson Pratt, March 26, 1876
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
           Delivered in the Fifteenth Ward Meeting-house, Salt Lake City,
                          Sunday Afternoon, March 26, 1876.
                             Reported by David W. Evans.
          I will read a few passage of Scripture in the fore part of the
          40th chapter of Isaiah. [The speaker read the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th,
          9th, 10th and 11th verses.]
          The particular portion of these words which I have read, to which
          I wish to call the attention of the congregation this afternoon,
          is that relating to the preparation for the coming of the Lord, I
          mean the second coming, when the glory of the Lord shall be
          revealed and all flesh shall see it together. Our Lord and Savior
          Jesus Christ came into the world some eighteen centuries ago in a
          very humble, meek and lowly manner. He came to teach the people
          the principles of the Gospel and to open the way whereby
          salvation might be brought about in behalf of the human family,
          by offering an atonement before the Lord, his heavenly Father,
          for the sins of the world. When he came in that humble manner, he
          considered it important to send a messenger before his face to
          make preparations for that event, so that the people might not be
          altogether unprepared, and taken unawares concerning the work he
          was then to do on our earth. Hence a great Prophet was raised,
          generally known by the name of John the Baptist who went forth
          before the Savior, calling upon the people to repent, testifying
          that the kingdom of heaven was at hand, baptizing them for the
          remission of sins, informing them that there was one standing
          among them that was greater than he. Although he was a great
          prophet, yet he did not consider himself even worthy to unloose
          his shoe latches, and although he was commissioned to baptize the
          humble, penitent believer for the remission of his sins, yet that
          personage that stood among them should baptize them with fire and
          with the Holy Ghost. That same Jesus, after the way had been
          prepared, went forth preacheing in the land of Palestine, and the
          regions around, testifying of the things pertaining to the
          Gospel, choosing men, sending them forth before him, without
          purse or scrip, to declare the glad tidings of the Gospel to the
          After awhile, after having been persecuted and driven hither and
          thither, and mobbed and scorned and cast out in many places, he
          was at length taken by the religious people of the day, those who
          were considered most pious--the high priest, Pharisees, Sadducees
          and many others, and was brought before them in judgment, and was
          condemned to die upon a cross, and after having carried the
          judgment into execution and put him to death, Jesus rose again on
          the third day, and appeared not openly to the world, but to a few
          chosen witnesses; and just before being taken up into heaven he
          said unto eleven of these men--"Go ye into all the world and
          preach the Gospel to every creature; he that believeth and is
          baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be
          damned." And while he was giving them their commission and
          instructions and blessing them he was taken up into heaven, and a
          cloud received him out of their sight. And two angels stood by
          them on that occasion, and they said--"This same Jesus whom ye
          have seen taken up into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye
          have seen him go into heaven." That is, he was received into a
          cloud, taken up in a cloud, and when he comes the second time he
          will come in a cloud, personally, with his resurrected body, the
          same as he ascended in the cloud. This was the testimony of these
          two angels who stood by on that occasion. It is of this second
          advent, and the preparations therefor, that I desire to speak
          this afternoon.
          Jesus will come in a cloud, or as is expressed here in the 40th
          chapter of Isaiah--"The glory of the Lord will be revealed and
          all flesh shall see it together. It is also expressed in the
          revelation of St. John, that when he comes, and they also which
          pierced him. It seems then that the second advent of the Son of
          God is to be something altogether of a different nature from
          anything that has hitherto transpired on the face of the earth,
          accompanied with great power and glory, something that will not
          be done in a small portion of the earth like Palestine, and seen
          only by a few; but it will be an event that will be seen by
          all--all flesh shall see the glory of the Lord; when he reveals
          himself the second time, every eye, not only those living at that
          time in the flesh, in mortality on the earth, but also the very
          dead themselves, they also who pierced him, those who lived
          eighteen hundred years ago, who were engaged in the cruel act of
          piercing his hands and his feet and his side, will also see him
          at that time. Now an event of so great a character as the one of
          which I am speaking must necessarily have a preparation. If the
          Lord would prepare the way for the first coming, when he came
          apparently as a man, like other men; if he considered it
          important on that occasion to send one of the greatest Prophets
          that ever lived among men, why not also send Prophets or inspired
          men before the face of his second coming, to warn the inhabitants
          of the earth and prepare them for so great an event? I know what
          the traditions of the religious world are in regard to this
          matter--they consider that the day of Prophets has gone by, and
          that no more Prophets, Apostles, Revelators, or inspired men are
          to appear among the children of men. But it is very evident from
          a vast amount of Scripture that might be quoted, that there will
          be many Prophets in the latter days; indeed the time will come
          when the spirit will be poured out upon all living--all that have
          not been destroyed from the earth, all flesh; and the effects of
          that spirit, when it is poured out, will be to make Prophets of
          the people. Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your
          old men shall dream dreams by the power of that spirit, and your
          young men shall see vision, all by the operations of the spirit
          that will be poured out upon all flesh. This is a prediction that
          must be fulfilled.
          Prior to the time, however, when the spirit is poured out upon
          all flesh there will be an angel sent from heaven, and that angel
          will bring the everlasting Gospel to be preached. When I speak of
          the everlasting Gospel I mean the same one that was preached
          eighteen hundred years ago; and authority will be given to some
          of the children of men to preach that everlasting Gospel among
          the nations; and when that shall take place I have no doubt but
          what there will be many Prophets raised up, because the true
          Christian Church has always been characterized by Prophets. There
          never was a genuine Christian Church unless it had Prophets and
          Prophetesses; indeed, in ancient times Prophets were so numerous
          in one branch of the Christian Church, that Paul had to set them
          in order, and send them an epistle and tell them not to all get
          up and prophecy at once, but that if a thing was revealed to any
          one he was not to get up and declare it while another one was
          speaking, but he was to wait until the first got through
          speaking, and then he should prophesy; for, said Paul, the spirit
          of the Prophets is subject to the Prophets. That is, when the
          spirit came upon Prophets in ancient times, it did not exercise a
          supernatural power upon them to force them from their seats to
          stand up and declare their prophecies the moment they were
          revealed, but that the spirit that was given to them was subject
          to them, so that they could stay upon their seats until the first
          Prophets got through prophesying. That was the order of the
          Christian Church when God ever had one upon the earth--Prophets
          were very numerous in that church.
          But by and by the time came when the Christian Church apostatized
          and turned away, and began to follow after their own wisdom, and
          the Prophets and Apostles ceased, so far as the affairs of the
          Christian Church on the earth were concerned. Revelations,
          visions, and the various gifts of the spirit were also taken
          away, according to their unbelief and apostacy; but in the latter
          days God intends to again raise up a Christian Church upon the
          earth. Do not be startled, you who think that God will no more
          have a Church on the earth, for he has promised that he would
          again have one, and that he would set up his kingdom, and when he
          does you may look out for great many Prophets and inspired men;
          and if you ever see a Church arise, calling itself a Christian
          Church, and it has not inspired Apostles like those in ancient
          times, you may know that it is a spurious church, and that it
          makes pretensions to something that it does not enjoy. If you
          ever find a church called a Christian Church that has no men to
          foretell future events, you may know, at once, that it is not a
          Christian Church. If you find a Christian Church that has not the
          ancient gifts, for instance the gift of healing, opening the eyes
          of the blind, unstopping the ears of the deaf, causing the tongue
          of the dumb to speak and the lame to walk; if you ever find a
          people calling themselves a Christian Church and they have not
          these gifts among them, you may know with a perfect knowledge
          that they do not agree with the pattern given in the New
          Testament. The Christian Church is always characterized with
          inspired men, whose revelations are just as sacred as any
          contained in the Bible; and, if written and published, just as
          binding upon the human family. The Christian Church will always
          lay hands upon the sick in the name of Jesus, in order that the
          sick may be healed. The Christian Church will always have those
          among its members who have heavenly visions, the ministration of
          angels, and the various gifts that are promised according to the
          But as there has been no Christian Church on the earth for a
          great many centuries past, until the present century, the people
          have lost sight of the pattern that God has given according to
          which the Christian Church should be established, and they have
          denominated a great variety of people Christian Churches, because
          they profess to be. They say, "We have built chapels unto the
          name of the Lord; we call our Churches Christian Churches, they
          are called the Church of Christ, St. John's Church, St. Paul's
          Church, St. Peter's Church, and after others of the ancient
          Apostles;" and one who had never studied the pattern which God
          has given of the Christian Church would almost really believe
          that they are Christian Churches.
          But there has been a long apostacy, during which the nations have
          been cursed with apostate churches in great abundance, and they
          are represented in the revelations of St. John as a woman sitting
          upon a scarlet colored beast, having a golden cup in her hand,
          full of filthiness and abominations, full of the wine of the
          wrath of her fornication; that in her forehead there was a name
          written--"Mystery, Babylon the Great, the mother of harlots."
          This kind of a church has existed in great abundance, for as John
          the Revelator says, she was to have her dominion upon many
          waters, and she was to make all nations drunken with the wine of
          the wrath of her fornication.
          Now, we do not dispute but what such churches have existed and
          exist at the present time, and that the nations of the earth have
          been cursed with their filthiness and abominations, and with the
          pride and wickedness they have practiced before the Lord of
          hosts. I have no doubt but what some few honest-hearted persons
          have been taken in by them, because they were so numerous and so
          popular on the earth. But they lack all the characteristics of
          the ancient Christian Church, having numerous forms of godliness,
          but denying the power thereof. That is, they deny revelators and
          Prophets, deny the power to foretell future events; deny that any
          person, in these day, has the power to have visions or
          revelations from heaven, as the members of the Christian Church
          anciently did.
          Inasmuch as there has been such a long apostacy, and the earth
          left without any church of God upon it, we might naturally
          suppose that, before the second advent of the Son of God, there
          would be as preparation for his second coming a Christian Church
          again organized, and I will now refer you to some prophecies upon
          this subject in the Bible. We will first turn to the 24th chapter
          of the Revelations of St. John, where we find a prophecy about
          the second coming of the Son of God. The 14th verse says--"And I
          looked and beheld a white cloud and upon the cloud sat one like
          unto the Son of Man, having on his head a golden crown, and in
          his hand a sharp sickle," &c. We have not time to read all the
          events connected with this personage that was sitting upon the
          cloud, and the coming in great glory; but we will go back a few
          verses and see if there is any preparation to be made before he
          comes in this cloud. In the 6th verse he says--"And I saw another
          angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel
          to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, unto every nation
          and kindred and tongue and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear
          God, and give glory to him, for the hour of his judgment is come.
          And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is
          fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drunken
          with the wine of the wrath of her fornication."
          Here then, we perceive the nature of the preparatory work for the
          coming of the Son of Man sitting upon a cloud. The Gospel is to
          be preached to all nations, and that Gospel, when it is restored
          to the earth, must be restored by an angel from heaven. Now the
          Gospel that was introduced in the dispensation before John
          received this revelation, was not restored by an angel from
          heaven; Jesus himself came and preached the Gospel, as well as
          John the Baptist, and his Apostles preached it, and they were
          commanded in that day to preach it among all people, nations and
          tongues; and they fulfilled their mission, according to Paul's
          testimony, for he, in speaking of the extent to which the Gospel
          had gone before his martyrdom, says that the Gospel was preached
          to every creature under heaven, "whereof I, Paul, am made a
          minister." It seems then, that it was sent forth very fully in
          that day and age of the world. And then came the great apostacy;
          an after this apostacy should continue for many long centuries,
          then an angel should come. Just before the personage should
          appear in the white cloud, the angel should come and bring the
          Gospel, and the Gospel should be preached to them that dwell on
          the earth, to every people, kindred, tongue and nation. What does
          this indirectly prove? It proves that there was no nation, no
          people, no kindred, no tongue, upon the face of the whole earth
          that had the everlasting Gospel when the angel should come;
          because, if there head been any people, however obscure they
          might be, however distant they might be from what are termed
          civilized nations, if there had been any people, on the earth who
          had the Gospel, they would have a Christian Church, with Apostles
          and Prophets and all the gifts of the spirit therein. But
          inasmuch as every nation, kindred, tongue and people on the whole
          earth was completely destitute of the Gospel, and of the Church
          as organized in ancient days, it was necessary to restore it anew
          from heaven, and it is predicted that that should be done by an
          Has any such event transpired? This is a very important question.
          To whom shall we go and make the inquiry in regard to the coming
          of the angel? Some one may perhaps say that we had better make
          the inquiry of some Christian people, they would be most likely
          to give an answer. Very well, let us go, then, to the oldest
          Christian Church, so called--the Roman Catholics, and ask them.
          Let us go to their cardinals and archbishops, or even to the head
          man of all that church, who sits in what is called the chair of
          St. Peter, and ask him, or any other of their great men--"Sir, do
          you believe that an angel has come from heaven with the
          everlasting Gospel to preach all nations, kindreds, tongues and
          people since the day that John delivered that prophecy? What will
          be the answer? It will be--"No, we do not believe in any such
          thing, we claim that we are preachers of the everlasting Gospel;
          and we hold the regular succession of the authority that was
          committed in the first century of the Christian era, and that the
          Gospel had been preached from that day until this, and that the
          Christian Church has existed among all nations, and there has
          been no necessity for an angel coming from heaven with it." "Very
          well, you do not believe that any angel has come with the
          everlasting Gospel?" "Oh, no, that is contrary to our faith and
          Go to the next oldest Christian Church, one that broke off from
          the Roman Catholics, called the Greek Church. Go through all the
          great nation of Russia, and ask them the same question, and they
          will answer, like the old mother, that no angel has been sent:
          "We did not receive the Gospel that we preach by an angel from
          heaven." Very well, we will leave you, then, and we will come
          down to the modern Christian Churches, that came out from the
          Catholic Church two or three centuries ago, and ask them the
          question; go to Luther and Calvin and all the various reformers
          that seceded from the Church of Rome in the 16th century, and ask
          each one in his turn, and each will have the same answer. "Martin
          Luther, did you receive the Gospel which you preach from an angel
          sent from heaven?" "Oh, no," says he, "we got our ordination from
          the church that we dissented from; we once belonged to the Roman
          Catholic Church, but we found out that they were very wicked and
          abominable, and that they were the ones John spoke of, that
          should have 'Mystery, Babylon' written in the forehead, that have
          been drinking of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and we
          have come out from that church." "Well, Mr. Luther, did you get
          any ordination in that church?" "Yes, we got an ordination." "And
          that is your authority, is it? No angel was sent to you from
          heaven to restore the authority and the Gospel?" "No, we got our
          authority from the mother church." "Well, do you think the mother
          church is very wicked?" "Yes, the most wicked and corrupt people
          on the face of the earth." "Then you got your authority from the
          most corrupt people on the face of the earth, did you? What is it
          good for? And, by and by, if they have authority to confer upon
          you the Priesthood, and that gives you a right to baptize and to
          administer the ordinances, have they not also authority to
          excommunicate you? Were you excommunicated from their communion?"
          "Oh, yes, they exercised their authority in cutting me off from
          their church and casting me out." "Very well, then, they took way
          all the authority they pretended to give you, did they not?"
          "Yes, they took it away, but still we claim it through them, and
          that is the only way we get the chain of authority back to the
          Some of the Protestants, however, do not argue in this way; they
          say that they get their authority from the Bible, independent of
          any church. Well, let me say to some who claim their authority in
          this way, "What part of the Bible called you by name, William?
          You have been ordained have you, to preach the Gospel and
          baptize? Who ordained you? Who gave this authority to you? Who
          commissioned you?" Says William--"Well, I really did not get the
          authority from the Roman Catholics, or from any church later than
          the Roman Catholics, but I got it from the Bible." "What part of
          the Bible?" "Why, that saying of the Jesus to his eleven
          Apostles. Just before he was taken up in a cloud, Jesus said to
          them--'Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every
          creature.'" "Well, how do you know, William that that meant you?
          If it meant you, did it not mean you neighbor also, and every
          male person who has lived on the earth since the days of the
          Apostles? How do you know that it meant you? Did God ever give
          you a new revelation?" "Oh, don't mention it, we do not believe
          in any new revelation, or in inspired men in our day." "Very
          well, then, you do not think that God has sent any angel to
          restore the Gospel, and authority to preach it to the children of
          men?" "Oh, no, none but a poor deluded sect called Mormons, away
          up in the mountains of America, believe any such thing; they
          profess that God has sent an angel from heaven to restore the
          Gospel and the authority of the Priesthood, but we do not believe
          that God sends angels in our day."
          This is about the way you would get answered by all the various
          churches that have lived during many hundreds of years past, in
          regard to their authority; they have no more authority than a
          heathen priest. Why? Because they have denied all the fundamental
          power and principles of the ancient Christian Church.
          Says one--"Well, if they have no authority, then all our baptisms
          are illegal." Certainly they are; to be baptized by a man who has
          no authority, no matter how sincere I may be, would avail me
          nothing, I might as well go and baptize myself. "Well," says one,
          "you Mormons believe, do you, that God has actually sent an
          angel, and has again committed to men the everlasting gospel and
          authority to preach it and administer its ordinances?" "Yes, and
          we not only believe it, but many of us know with a most perfect
          knowledge that he has done so, having received our knowledge from
          God himself." "Then the Lord, you think, has fulfilled that
          passage in the 14th chapter of Revelations, and that he has
          actually sent an angel to restore the Gospel to earth?" "Yes."
          "How long since?" Some forty-six years have passed away since the
          angel came and committed a record of the gospel, not merely given
          in a verbal manner, but caused to be translated a record that
          contained the everlasting Gospel in all its fullness. The ancient
          Israelites, who once inhabited this country, were acquainted with
          the Gospel. Jesus did not confine his labors altogether to
          Palestine; but after his crucifixion and resurrection, he came to
          America, and appeared among its people, and taught them the
          everlasting Gospel, the same as he had before taught the people
          of Palestine, and he commanded them to write this Gospel upon
          plates of metal; they did so, and they established a Christian
          Church according to the pattern that God gave to them, and their
          writings have been brought forth. How? By the administration of
          an angel from heaven, an angel sent to reveal this record
          containing the fullness of the everlasting Gospel.
          Inquires one--"Did this angel give any authority to Joseph Smith
          and to others to whom he revealed himself, to baptize?" Not at
          all. he revealed the record, and Joseph was commanded to
          translate it by the aid of the Urim and Thummim that was with it,
          and he was told that it would be sent to all nations, kindreds,
          tongues and people. But he did not give Joseph Smith authority to
          preach that Gospel, neither did he give him authority to baptize,
          or to lay on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the
          probability is that the person who held the keys to reveal the
          everlasting Gospel did not have the authority himself--it is not
          all angels that have this authority. Peter, James, and John had
          the authority, and after the book was translated they were sent.
          What for? Not to reveal the Gospel, for that was revealed by
          another angel prior to that time; but they were sent to lay their
          hands upon individuals, and ordain them to the apostleship. No
          one can say that Peter, James, and John did not hold the
          Apostleship, and that people could not be ordained under their
          hands. They ordained them to the Apostleship, and they commanded,
          in the name of the Lord, that they should preach the Gospel, and
          ordain others to the same power and authority which was conferred
          and restored from heaven. They were commanded to preach the
          Gospel to all of the nations and kindreds of the earth. That was
          the way that the Lord restored the everlasting Gospel.
          What have we been doing since the authority was restored?
          Forty-six years have now passed away, and what has been done
          during that time towards fulfilling the prediction uttered by
          John the revelator? Much has been done. In the midst of the most
          severe persecution, the servants of God have gone forth and
          preached the Gospel to a great many nations. They were commanded
          to go to and labor with the Gentile nations first, without purse
          and scrip, "Go and preach the Gospel as mine ancient Apostles
          did, without purse and scrip; and go to the Gentiles first. Warn
          them thoroughly, and teach them concerning my Gospel." They have
          done so, and for forty-six years they have continued their
          mission in the Gentile nations.
          The Lord also told them that when the fullness of the Gentiles
          had come, when their times were fulfilled, then his servants
          should be sent to all the scattered remnants of the house of
          Israel, who should be grafted in again; but first, the fullness
          of the Gentiles must come in. You know that Scripture which
          says--"The first shall be last, and the last shall be first." Now
          the Gospel, when it was preached in ancient times, was preached
          first to the Jews, the house of Israel, to those of Israelitish
          origin, and when they counted themselves unworthy of eternal
          life, and rejected that Gospel, "Lo" says Paul, "we turn unto the
          Gentiles." The Gentiles, then, heard it last; they were last to
          embrace the Gospel of the kingdom, and the Jews first, that is,
          as many of them as would believe and repent. But in the last
          days, when the angel brings the Gospel, it is reversed, and it is
          preached first to the Gentiles, to bring in their fullness, and
          to fulfill their times, and then it will be sent to the house of
          In the 21st chapter of Luke, our Savior, in speaking of the evils
          that should befall the Jewish nation, says, "And they (the Jews)
          shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away
          captive into all nations; and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of
          the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled." This
          has been fulfilled literally upon the Jewish nation, and they
          have been scattered, according to this prediction, among all
          nations. Many of them were destroyed by the edge of the sword.
          Jerusalem was taken some seventy years after the birth of Christ,
          and has been in possession of the Gentiles from that day to this.
          Jesus told them that such should be the fact, that Jerusalem
          should be in the possession of the Gentiles, and should be
          trodden down by them until a certain period--until their times
          should be fulfilled.
          The great object of the angel in restoring the Gospel was, in the
          first place, to fulfill the times of the Gentiles. Inquires
          one--"What do you mean by that?" I mean that God will send this
          Gospel, restored by an angel, to every nations, kindred, people,
          and tongue in the Gentile world before he will permit his
          servants to go to the scattered remnants of Israel; and they will
          labor with, preach to and declare the work of God to the Gentile
          nations, and seek to bring them to a knowledge of the ancient
          Gospel, and to organize a Church among them, so far as they will
          hearken to and receive their testimony. Then, when the Gentile
          nations shall reject this Gospel and count themselves unworthy of
          eternal life, as the Jews did before them, the Lord will say--"It
          is enough, come away from them, my servants, I will give you a
          new commission, you shall go to the scattered remnants of the
          house of Israel. I will gather them in from the four quarters of
          the earth, and bring them again into their own lands. They shall
          build Jerusalem on its own heap; they shall rear a Temple on the
          appointed place in Palestine, and they shall be grafted in
          again." Now that, in short, is the nature of the great latter-day
          preparatory work for the coming of the Son of Man.
          Now let me quote another passage that corresponds with one I have
          already quoted. Paul, in the 11th chapter of his epistle to the
          Romans, speaks of the proclamation of the Gospel to the Jews
          first, and because of their unbelief, Paul say they were broken
          off as branches of the tame olive tree; "and," say the Apostle,
          addressing his epistle to a Gentile church, "you have been
          grafted in the stead of them;" in other words, the kingdom has
          been transferred from Israel to you Gentiles, and it is committed
          into your hands and you are beginning to ring forth the fruits of
          that kingdom, the gifts of the kingdom are made manifest among
          you, just as they were among Israel in the days of their
          righteousness. "But," said Paul--"They were broken off by
          unbelief, and you Gentiles stand by faith. Be not highminded, but
          fear, for if God spared not the natural branches, if he did not
          even spare the tame olive tree--the natural branches--take heed
          lest he also spare not thee, for you are only wild branches
          grafted in contrary to nature. Take heed lest he also spare not
          thee, for behold, therefore, the goodness and severity of God; on
          the house of Israel, that fell through unbelief, severity; but
          towards thee, or in other words, towards you, the Gentiles, the
          goodness of God is extended if you continue in his goodness. It
          was on that condition--if you Gentiles continue in his goodness;
          otherwise, says Paul, you also shall be cut off, just the same as
          Israel were. You also shall be cut off, and they also shall be
          grafted in again, for God is able to graft them again. For if God
          spared not the natural branches take heed lest he also spare not
          thee, etc. Then he tells them a mystery. He wanted those Gentiles
          to understand a certain mystery, and that was that blindness in
          part had happened to Israel unto the fullness of the Gentiles be
          come in, and so all Israel shall be saved. As it is
          written--There shall come out of Zion a deliverer who shall turn
          away ungodliness from Jacob. "And this shall be my covenant unto
          the, saith the Lord, when I shall take away their sins."
          It seems then that Paul understood, by the spirit of prophecy,
          that if the Gentiles apostatized, if they did not continue in the
          place where they were grafted, if they did not continue in the
          goodness of God, if they became highminded they also were to be
          cut off, just as they have been for many long generations that
          are past; cut off from all the ancient blessings of the
          everlasting Gospel through the apostacy of their ancient fathers.
          But the Lord intends to make a change, and that change is to send
          forth this Gospel from heaven to be preached to the nations of
          the Gentiles, to give them one more chance, if they will have it,
          to bring in their fullness; and when that time has come, the
          servants of the Lord find that the balance of them harden their
          hearts and reject the Gospel of life and salvation, then the Lord
          will graft in all Israel, and they will be saved, being restored
          again to the tame olive tree, and bringing forth the fruits
          thereof. Thus will be fulfilled the ancient covenant that God
          made with them pertaining to the latter-days. Have you read that
          covenant that Paul quotes from? One of the ancient prophets,
          Jeremiah, delivered the prophecy, as recorded in the 31st
          chapter--"Behold the day shall come that I will make a new
          covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah,
          not according to the covenant which I made with their father,
          when I took them by the hand and brought them forth out of the
          land of Egypt. And this is the covenant I will make with them
          saith the Lord--I will write my law in their hearts, print it in
          their thoughts, and they shall all know me from the least of them
          unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord."
          Now did all Israel and all Judah know the Lord, from the least of
          them to the greatest of them? Had they no more need to say, every
          man to his Jewish neighbor, know ye the Lord? Was that the case
          anciently, when the Lord offered them the covenant of the
          everlasting gospel? No; instead of all Israel and all Judah
          knowing the Lord, from the least to the greatest, they were the
          very ones that were cut off and lost the privileges of that
          covenant. But in the latter days when the fullness of the
          Gentiles is brought in by the proclamation of the Gospel
          committed by the angel, then is the time that the Lord will renew
          this covenant, and the same Gospel that he offered to them
          eighteen hundred years ago, and which they rejected, will be
          offered to them again, and all Israel will be saved. As it is
          written--"There shall come out of Zion a deliverer, and shall
          turn away ungodliness from Jacob."
          It seems, then, that the Lord, when he shall fulfill this
          prophecy, will have a Zion on the earth. Enquires one--"What do
          you mean by Zion?" I mean the Church of God, that is what I call
          Zion. God will have a Church on the earth--a Zion, and out of
          that church a deliverer will come for and in behalf of all
          Israel, not only the Jews--the two tribes and a half that were
          scattered after Christ, but the ten tribes that were taken away
          out of Palestine some seven hundred years before Christ. All
          Israel--the whole twelve tribes--will come to the knowledge of
          the truth when God sends this deliverer out of Zion, proclaiming
          the Gospel of the latter-days for their salvation.
          Connected with this everlasting Gospel is another very marvelous
          event preparatory to the second advent. What is that? Every
          Christian upon the face of the whole earth will be gathered from
          all nations, and all will be assembled in one. Says one--"There
          are none of our Protestant denominations gathering; the Roman
          Catholics do not gather; the Greek Church do not gather, and I do
          not know any Church, except you Mormons, that gather out." Now,
          let us see what is said about this gathering. I have told you
          that the Gospel should be committed by an angel; I have told you
          that it should be the hour of God's judgment--a peculiar time of
          judgment, in which the nations are to be visited with sore and
          terrible judgments. Now let us read further--"Another angel
          followed, crying, 'Babylon is fallen, because she made all
          nations drunk with the wine of the wrath of her fornication.'"
          Who is Babylon? I have already explained that Babylon is a great
          power that should be in the earth under the name of a church, a
          woman--that generally represents a church--full of blasphemy. She
          had the inscription of her name upon her forehead--"Mystery
          Babylon, the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth."
          What is to become of her? Where does she sit? Upon many waters,
          says John; and to interpret this to the understanding of the
          people, the waters are many people nations, kindreds and tongues
          where the woman hath her seat. These churches are scattered over
          the wide face of the earth, and this is called Babylon. Another
          angel is to follow the one that brings the Gospel, after it has
          been sufficiently preached, and proclaim the downfall of this
          great and corrupt power in the earth. Well, will all the
          Christians that are there perish, or will they be gathered out?
          Hear what John says--"I heard a great voice from heaven, saying,
          'Come out of her, oh my people, that you partake not of her sins,
          that you receive not of her plagues, for her sins have reached to
          the heavens, and God hath remembered her iniquities.'" Then there
          is only one way to escape, is there? We can't stay in Babylon and
          be spared from these judgments, can we? Not at all. Why not?
          Because her sins have reached to the very heavens. Look at her
          abominations, her whoredoms, her murders, her priestcraft, her
          false doctrines, her forms of godliness without any power; look
          at them, all the nations are following after and consider it
          popular to follow and embrace these doctrines. "Come out of her,
          oh, my people." What people? God had no people in Babylon until
          the Church was organized, he could not have; he sent his servants
          to organize his Church, that there might be a people called his
          people. But when that Church is organized among these nations,
          kindreds, tongues and people, its members are not permitted to
          remain where they are. This is not an invention of a learned
          company of divines, saying it will be a good thing for us to
          gather in one; it is not something invented by human wisdom; but
          the Revelator John says--"I heard a voice from heaven." What, a
          new revelation, John? Yes, a voice from heaven. God was again to
          speak, before the downfall of Babylon; and this should be the
          voice--"Come out of her, O my people."
          Who has been fulfilling this among all those calling themselves
          Christian? Have the Roman Catholics? Have the Greek church? Have
          the Protestants in any of their denominations, been gathering out
          from all the nations of the earth? No, but you find one people
          doing it. Who are they? The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
          Saints, organized on the earth by divine authority. They have
          gone forth proclaiming these things among the inhabitants of the
          earth. Instead of saying to the people--"Tarry where you are," we
          say to them--"Arise, make preparations, and gather out from this
          corruption." This has been the proclamation to the people of
          Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Germany, Italy, France, Spain, Portugal,
          and every other country the people of which have receive the
          Gospel, and they have been commanded not to tarry, but to obey
          the word of the Lord, and gather as soon as possible.
          But where shall they gather to? Is there anything indicated in
          prophecy about where they should gather? Yes. Daniel saw a Church
          organized in the latter days, in a mountain or high place of the
          earth. Read the dream of Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, in the
          second chapter of Daniel's prophecies? The king could not
          recollect his dream when he awoke, and he sent out to all the
          wise men, magicians and astrologers, and requested them to tell
          him what his dream was, and then give him an interpretation. But
          they could not do it. Finally a man of God, and humble man, by
          the name of Daniel, besought the Lord, and the Lord revealed to
          him the dream and the interpretation thereof. Nebuchadnezzar, it
          seems, had seen a very great image before him; the head of the
          image was gold, the breast and arms of silver, the belly and
          thighs were of brass, the legs of iron, and the feet part of iron
          and part of potter's clay. He saw it in all its terrible majesty
          composed of these different metals together with potter's clay.
          Then, after Daniel had described to him what he had seen in his
          dream, said he--thou sawest until that a stone was cut out of the
          mountain;" not out of some low country of the earth near the sea
          level, "but thou sawest until that a stone was cut out of the
          mountain without hands, and it rolled forth, and smote the image
          upon the feet, that were part of potter's clay and part of iron,
          and the feet were broken to pieces. Then were the iron, the clay,
          the brass, the sliver and the gold broken to pieces together, and
          became like the chaff of the summer threshing floor, and the wind
          carried them away, and no place was found for them." What became
          of the stone? The stone that smote the image became a great
          mountain and filled the whole earth?
          Well, what was the interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream? He
          told the king that the head of the image represent the kingdom
          then organized; that after him would come another kingdom, that
          of the Medes and Persians, represented by the breast and arms of
          silver; then a third kingdom should follow, the Macedonians; then
          a fourth kingdom, which should be great and terrible, compared to
          the iron kingdom which every one admits was the great power of
          Rome, which flourished and had power and dominion over the whole
          earth. Out of that kingdom grew other kingdoms represented by the
          feet and toes of the image; these kingdoms had not all the
          greatness and strength of the former kingdoms represented by the
          image, but they were partly strong and partly weak.
          Now what is the location of this great image from the days of
          Nebuchadnezzar until now? You go into Asia and you will find
          there the descendants of the old Babylonian empire still in
          existence. Come a little further westward, and you find still the
          descendants of the Medes and Persians who once flourished and
          exercised dominion over the earth. A little further west and you
          find the descendants of the third, or Macedonian, empire still in
          existence. Come further still, into Europe and you find the feet
          and toes of the image in the latter-day kingdoms of the earth,
          which have branched across the great deep and have planted
          themselves in America. Are they partly strong and partly broken?
          Yes. Some of them have some strength apparently, and they have
          among themselves all the characteristics of miry clay with the
          iron, for they are divided one against another, and they have to
          keep up their standing armies because they are afraid of one
          another. But where is the stone from the mountains? Where is that
          kingdom that is called the stone? In the interpretation the
          Prophet says--"Thou sawest until the kingdom of God was set up,
          and it smote the image upon the feet," and so on. It does not
          commence its attack away in Asia, where the head of gold or its
          descendants live, neither in any intermediate part, but it
          commences at the very extremity of this great image, as it
          spreads out to the west, and commences upon the feet and the
          toes; it is there where the stone is cut out of the mountain
          without hands it is there where the God of heaven should set up a
          kingdom, as Daniel says, that should never be destroyed, neither
          shall it be given into the hands of another people, but it shall
          stand for ever. Not like the former-day kingdom that was set up,
          before the Roman empire had attained to its zenith of power. The
          former-day kingdom of Christ, was set up in the days of the
          Apostles; that was overcome and destroyed out of the earth. The
          beasts made war upon them and prevailed against them, and they
          were banished from the earth, and the woman upon the
          scarlet-colored beast seems to have had dominion among all the
          nations, kindred, tongues and people, more or less. But in the
          latter-days the kingdom of God was to be built up on the earth
          that should never be destroyed; it was not to be like the
          former-day one, but it should stand for ever, while all these
          other kingdoms should not only be destroyed, but, like the chaff
          of the summer threshing floor, should be carried completely away,
          and no place should be found for them.
          That is the destiny of all the nations. A great many wise men,
          and statesmen, have meditated deeply upon the past, present and
          future of the nations, and have no doubt inquired in there own
          minds with a great deal of seriousness--"What will be the end of
          these political powers? What will be the end, for instance, of
          this great republican government of ours? What will be the end of
          the government so organized in Europe?" These questions, no
          doubt, have occurred to thousands and tens of thousands of
          reflecting men. The Bible answers the question. No kingdom, no
          form of government of human invention will be permitted to stand.
          When God has fulfilled the saying written by the Prophet Daniel,
          there will be one universal kingdom, and only one, and that will
          be kingdom of God, and Jesus himself will be the great king.
          Inquires he--What do you mean by this breaking to pieces? Do you
          think Daniel meant that they should go forth with physical force
          and subdue all the nations?" No, I do not think any such thing;
          but when the Lord God sends his angel from heaven with the
          everlasting Gospel and then ordains his servants to the
          Apostleship, and sends them forth among the nations of the earth,
          and they proclaim the Gospel of the kingdom among the people, if
          the people will not hear, the Lord himself will break them in
          pieces. It will be the message that he sends that will ripen them
          for destruction.
          And the location of his kingdom was to be in the mountains, so
          says Daniel. Now you can understand that saying in Isaiah, which
          I read at the commencement of my remarks. When describing the
          glory of the Lord to be revealed and all flesh seeing it
          together, preparatory to that work, Isaiah says there was a
          certain people that should get up into the mountains. "Oh Zion,
          that bringest good tidings, get thee up into the high mountain."
          That did not mean a city called Zion, for it is not to be
          supposed that a city would travel up into a high mountain; but it
          meant a people, a people who were bringing good tidings. What
          good tidings? What can be more glorious tidings to the
          inhabitants of the earth than the everlasting Gospel sent by an
          angel, to say unto the people that if they will repent of their
          sins and be baptized in water for the remission of their sins,
          they shall receive the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost by the
          laying on of the hands of the servants of God? What can be more
          glorious in its nature than a proclamation of this kind to the
          nations of the earth? Hence when the people come out of great
          Babylon and gather themselves together, they will gather into the
          mountains to fulfill this prophecy.
          Any other prophecies about their going to the mountains? Yes.
          Read the 18th chapter of Isaiah. Isaiah, when standing in
          Palestine delivering his prophecy, looked off to the south-west
          and saw the rivers of Ethiopia, or Africa; and after having seen
          these rivers in vision he also sees a land shadowing with wings
          away beyond the rivers of Ethiopia. What kind of a land was that,
          away beyond the rivers of Ethiopia, from where Isaiah stood in
          Palestine? Why it is a land that had the appearance of wings. You
          have been struck doubtless, with the great resemblance that North
          and South America have to the two great wings of a bird. While
          Isaiah was thus gazing upon a land away beyond the rivers of
          Ethiopia, it looked so much like the wings of a bird that he
          says--A land shadowing with wings, away, beyond the rivers of
          Ethiopia." Well, Isaiah, what have you to say about that land?
          Why, says he, there is a proclamation to be had there. How
          extensive, Isaiah? To all people. Hear the words of Isaiah. Says
          he "All ye inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth,
          see ye when he lifts up an ensign on the mountains." Not on the
          low places of that land shadowing with wings, next to the
          seashore, but in the mountains. What is the nature of this
          ensign? It is characteristic of a standard, often spoken of by
          the Prophets, and called by the name of standard. Isaiah speak of
          it as an ensign in a number of places. What would naturally be a
          standard? The kingdom of God is a standard to which the people
          rally and gather together. Does it affect all people, Isaiah?
          Yes. "All ye inhabitants of the world." What could be more
          extensive than that? "And dwellers on the earth, see ye when he
          lifts up an ensign on the mountains, and when he bloweth a
          trumpet hear ye." What else is to take place, Isaiah? He says
          that a severe judgment is to take place on that land shadowing
          with wings. What kind of a judgment, one that is to be very
          severe, Isaiah? Yes, for he says--"Afore the harvest, when the
          bud is perfect, and the sour grape is ripening in the flower, he
          shall both cut off the sprigs with pruning hooks, and take away
          and cut own the branches. They shall be left together unto the
          fowls of the mountains and to the beasts of the earth; and the
          fowls shall summer upon them, and all the beasts of the earth
          shall winter upon them." When will this be, Isaiah? After this
          proclamation, after all the nations of the world have heard it,
          after the people have heard the sound of the warning message;
          then the first among all the nations where the extremities of the
          image have sent forth one of its governments, there will be the
          commencement of a most terrible judgment, so much so that the
          people on that land will not have time to bury their dead, and
          the fowls shall summer upon them. Why is all this? Because they
          will not hearken when that sound goes to all people; they will
          not repent of their sins; they will not receive the message that
          God has sent by his angel, he therefore visits them first,
          because they are the first to hear those glad tidings. No wonder,
          then, that Zion, that brings good tidings, was commanded by the
          ancient Prophet to get up into the high mountain.
          Let us go a little further, and see what immediately follows
          this. Isaiah says--"For behold the Lord God shall come with a
          strong hand." What! The coming of the Lord going to take place
          after Zion has gone up into the mountains? Yes, that is one of
          the great events that will transpire, when the people of the
          nations are careless and indifferent, when they are eating and
          drinking, buying and selling, and their minds wholly swallowed up
          with the various occupations of life. "Behold, the Lord comes
          with a strong hand, his arm will rule for him and he will reward
          his people; then the glory of the Lord will be revealed and all
          flesh will see it together."
          But one of the great preparatory works in that dispensation of
          the gathering of Zion to the mountains, will be the construction
          of a great highway, which is to be cast up in the desert. Let me
          ask you who have been across these mountains, from Omaha for many
          hundred miles westward, what kind of a county is it? Is it a
          country of orchards, vineyards, and alluvial soil, that is
          calculated to flatter the agriculturist? Says one--"No, I never
          saw such barren plain for hundreds and hundreds of miles. In the
          day time, when we had an opportunity of looking at it, it had all
          one appearance, and was a vast sage plain and desert." Now Isaiah
          said that when his people should get up into the mountains a
          highway should be cast up in the desert. "Prepare ye the way of
          the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God."
          What! Is it made for the Lord? Yes. What is the Lord going to do
          with it? He is gong to gather his people from all the nations on
          this highway through the desert. Do you want to know anything
          more about this highway? Read another chapter in Isaiah; he gives
          more particulars than what I have mentioned.
          What I have read in the 40th chapter of Isaiah about the highway
          in the desert, is only one thing connected with it. In another
          chapter he says--"Go through, go through the gates; prepare ye
          the way of the people; cast up, cast up the highway; gather out
          the stones; lift up a standard for the people. Behold, the Lord
          hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, Say ye to the daughter
          of Zion, Behold, thy salvation cometh; behold, his reward is with
          him, and his work before him." Here is the same thing spoken of
          again, only it speaks of tunnels, or, in other words, gates--"Go
          through, go through the gates." I have no idea but what Isaiah,
          in gazing down upon future generations, saw the time when a long
          train of carriages would be whirled across a continent, without
          any apparent animal force or power. He perhaps did not understand
          the modern terms for tunnel through a rock, and hence he calls
          them gates. "Go through, go through the gates; prepare the way of
          the people; cast up, cast up a highway; gather out the stones;
          lift up a standard for the people." Then comes in this universal
          proclamation--"Behold, the Lord hath proclaimed from the ends of
          the world." Now, from the ends of the world, we should naturally
          suppose that Isaiah, standing in Palestine, and delivering this,
          would see a work that was to transpire on a very distant land. He
          could find no better language to describe it, than the expression
          "to the ends of the world." Not a work to transpire in Palestine,
          in his own neighborhood, but, "Behold the Lord should proclaim
          from the ends of the world, to all people, Behold, your salvation
          cometh." That is, the Lord was coming with a strong hand, and
          this proclamation coming from the Lord was to be sounded to all
          the inhabitants of the earth, a standard was to be raised, and a
          way prepared by this highway being cast up.
          There are a great many in this congregation who took part in
          casting up this highway. We built the most difficult portions of
          this railroad, through these mountains, some four hundred miles
          in extent. Did you work with a good cheerful heart, when you were
          engaged in gathering out the stones, and when you were making
          these gates that Isaiah speaks of, through which he saw a long
          train of carriages dart into the mountain, losing sight of them
          for a time, then seeing them come out again with great speed,
          from the mountain? How could he describe it any better than by
          saying--"Go through, go through the gates?"
          But what kind of a people were these to be who should be gathered
          from the ends of the world by this proclamation? Read the next
          verse--"They shall call them the holy people, the redeemed of the
          Lord." Says one--"Well, you are called anything else but that;
          instead of being called a holy people, you are represented, by
          the priests and everybody else, as a very unrighteous people."
          Very well, the Lord will, in his own due time, enable you to
          distinguish between the righteous and the wicked. "Behold, they
          shall call them the holy people, the redeemed of the Lord; and
          behold, they shall be called, sought out, a city not forsaken."
          How different from old Jerusalem! Was that sought out? No;
          Jerusalem was built up a long time before Israel came out of
          Egypt, and was there ready for them to take possession of when
          they entered the Holy Land. Was Jerusalem ever forsaken? Yes,
          forsaken for many generations. But not so with Zion, that should
          get up into the mountains; they should seek out a location, so
          much so that the city should be called "Sought out;" and instead
          of being forsaken, as many people suppose the "Mormons" will be,
          the Lord God will protect them. According to the words of Daniel,
          the kingdom shall not be destroyed, neither shall it be given to
          another people and it shall stand for ever. All these
          characteristics are being fulfilled.
          Would you suppose that the House of Jacob, the ten tribes of
          Israel, can be gathered from the four quarters of the earth, and
          brought back to there own land, without the lifting of this
          ensign? No. Read the 11th chapter of Isaiah. There he says--"I
          will lift up an ensign for the nations, I will assemble the
          outcasts of Israel, and I will gather together the dispersed of
          Judah from the four quarters of the earth." Until the Lord God
          sends forth this proclamation to all the inhabitants of the world
          and dwellers on the earth, in vain may we look for the redemption
          of the outcasts of Israel and the dispersed of Judah. Israel, the
          ten tribes called the outcasts, will never return, the scattered
          Jews will never be restored, until such an ensign is raised.
          Isaiah, in the fifth chapter, speaks of that ensign--"I will lift
          up for the nations an ensign from afar." Why not lift it up in
          Jerusalem, Isaiah? Why not lift it up in Palestine? Why not
          commence the work in Asia? Says Isaiah--"I will lift up an ensign
          to the nations from afar." How far? Away off to the ends of the
          earth, from where Isaiah then was.
          After this ensign is raised, he speaks of how swiftly the people
          shall come--"They shall come with speed swiftly." Is that the way
          you came, Latter-day Saints? When you crossed the ocean, how did
          you came? In steamships; and when you crossed through the United
          States to Omaha how did you come? In steam cars. And when you
          crossed these desert sage plains, how did you come? With speed
          swiftly through most of the desert, just as Isaiah said you would
          in his fifth chapter.
          Many people thought that when the railroad came "Mormonism" would
          be done away. But such a supposition shows their ignorance. Why,
          bless you, this people in the year 1847, when the pioneers
          crossed these plains without any track to guide them, were
          looking for this great highway then. Yes, I recollect almost
          every day when I could get an observation of the sun, (for we had
          two sextants and artificial horizons, and mountain barometers,
          and one circle of reflection,) taking the latitudes and
          longitudes of all the prominent places, crossing this great
          desert; and not satisfied with getting the latitude and longitude
          we attached and detached thermometers and took the altitude above
          sea level of all the prominent places on the route of this great
          highway which was to be cast up for us in the midst of the
          desert. Thus this people were the first to talk about this great
          highway, and we never lost sight of it. We petitioned Congress
          for its construction twenty-five years ago; our Legislature,
          knowing the minds of the people, sent our memorial to the
          National Legislature, and requested them to cast up the highway
          across this country. Our memorials were, for awhile, treated with
          silence; but by and by, when the proper time come, the Lord
          stirred up Congress and the great men and capitalists of the
          nations to go forth and construct this highway. Did we not
          rejoice and thank the Lord our God for fulfilling that which we
          had been expecting, and praying for so diligently? We certainly
          We might continue our remarks, as there are many things connected
          with this great preparatory work which, did time permit, we would
          be glad to lay before the people. I will quote a passage or two
          more in relation to the gathering. Paul saw this gathering, and
          he calls it a new dispensation that should come after his day. He
          says that in the dispensation of the fullness of times he would
          gather together in one all things in Christ, whether they be
          things in heaven or things on the earth. The dispensation of the
          fullness of times, then, was to be characterized by the gathering
          of all persons that were in Christ. All the righteous dead that
          are in heaven, whose bodies are asleep in the grave, together
          with all the Christians on the earth, will be gathered in one in
          that dispensation. Fulfilling another prophecy in the 43rd
          chapter of Isaiah, where the Lord says--"I will say to the north
          give up, and to the south keep not back; bring my sons from afar
          and my daughters from the ends of the earth, even every one that
          is called by my name." Will it leave a Christian behind? Not one.
          Go and search New York, Philadelphia, and all the eastern States,
          and the middle and southern states, and then in Europe, for a
          Christian after this prophecy is fulfilled, and you can't find
          one. Why? Because they are all gathered in one. How? By new
          revelation. The Lord says, "I will say to the north give up." The
          Lord is going to speak the Lord is going to utter something--"I
          will say to the south keep not back. I will say, Come ye, my sons
          and daughters, from the ends of the earth, even every one that is
          called by my name." What an awful condition the world will be in
          when there is not a Christian among them. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Wilford Woodruff, April 6, 1876
                           Wilford Woodruff, April 6, 1876
           Delivered at the Forty-sixth Annual Conference of the Church of
              Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                  Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, April. 6, 1876.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          "Who am I, saith the Lord, that I command and am not obeyed? Who
          am I, saith the Lord that I promise and do not fulfill?" We have
          again the privilege of assembling ourselves together upon another
          Annual Conference of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
          Saints, and I hope and trust that, what time we may spend in
          Conference our hearts may be lifted up unto the Lord, that his
          Holy Spirit may be given unto us, and that we may be dictated and
          directed in our words, thoughts, acts, and teachings, in such a
          manner that we may be justified before him.
          We have said, time after time, and year after year, that we live
          in a very peculiar age, generation and dispensation, and this is
          true. Time rolls on, carrying with it its events, and fulfilling
          the revelations of God, unto us especially. We live in a day of
          darkness; unbelief and infidelity are covering the whole face of
          the earth, until it seems as though the whole Christian world had
          lost all hold of faith in God and in his Son Jesus Christ, and in
          the Bible, the revelations of God to man. And this being the
          case, if the Lord has any people on the face of the earth, they
          should be increasing in faith in him. You let a Christian come
          here, no matter who, whether he be a minister, professor, or
          believer, or any one who professes to believe in the Bible, and
          let him ask an Elder in Israel--"Do you really believe, in your
          soul, sincerely before the Lord, that Mormonism is true?" When
          the Elder answers him "yes," he is about as much astonished as we
          were yesterday when these magazines exploded. The fact of it is,
          as I said before, the world do not believe in God or in
          revelation, and the marvel very greatly to find any man who has
          really got independence of mind enough to stand up and say--"I
          believe that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of God, and I believe in
          the revelations that were given through him; I believe in the
          literal fulfillment of prophecy as written in the Bible." To hear
          men say this astonishes the whole Christian world, and it
          astonishes the Latter-day Saints to see the amount of darkness
          and infidelity that are abroad in the earth. Hence, as Latter-day
          Saints, I think it requires on our part an increase of
          faithfulness in the practice of our religion, and in the various
          revelations of God contained in the Bible, Book of Mormon, and
          Book of Doctrine and Covenants.
          We see before our eyes, year after year, the signs of heaven and
          of earth, and the fulfillment of prophecy, but how much are we as
          a people increasing in faith in God? Do we increase in that
          respect in proportion to the increase of infidelity in the world?
          Perhaps I am not a judge, but it appears to me that we do not
          comprehend. The work in which we are engaged, and the Bible, Book
          of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, are just as
          true to-day as they were twenty, thirty, or forty years ago, when
          we shouldered our knapsacks and valises, and traveled on foot
          from city to city, State to State, and from country to country,
          to preach the word of God without money and without price,
          trusting in the living God to sustain and uphold us in our
          missions. I say that this work is just as true now as then, and
          so is the saying which I quoted--"Who am I, saith the Lord, that
          I command and am not obeyed? Who am I, saith the Lord, that I
          promise and do not fulfill?" I believe that the Lord will fulfill
          what he says; I believe that he will fulfill his promises unto
          the Latter-day Saints and unto the world, unto Zion and Babylon;
          and if he does, there is something at the door, something for us,
          as Latter-day Saints, to do. I believe the Lord has held every
          man responsible, from the day of our great progenitor, father
          Adam, into whose hands the Holy Priesthood and the keys of the
          kingdom of God have been committed; and I believe that every man,
          every set of men, and every people, will be held responsible, in
          time and eternity, for the use they have made of the gifts,
          blessings, and promises which have been given unto them. The
          amount of it is, that if any people undertake to keep a celestial
          law it is their privilege to enjoy the spirit and power of that
          law; it is also the privilege of any man or set of men, who ever
          received the Gospel, to enjoy the blessings of that Gospel, no
          matter what age of the world they may have lived in. Every person
          who has ever repented of his sins, and has been baptized for
          their remission, after the order of God, and after the similitude
          of Jesus Christ, who was buried in water in the likeness of his
          death, and came forth in the likeness of his resurrection, has a
          right to the holy Ghost; it is promised, and it belongs to him;
          it is the right of all person to enjoy this, and if they receive
          the Holy Ghost and its gifts, they have inspirations, light, and
          truth; they have eyes to see, ears to hear, and hearts to
          understand, and they should be in a position before the Lord that
          they can comprehend his work far more perfectly than the world,
          for they have not obeyed the Gospel of Christ and they have no
          right to, or claim upon, the gifts of that Gospel. But all who,
          in any age of the world, obey the Gospel, have a right to the
          Comforter, and to inspiration and revelation, they belong to
          them, and the Lord never had a people on the face of the earth
          who did not have a right to these gifts, as it was their
          privilege and duty to enjoy them.
          This is the difference between those who keep celestial law, the
          law of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and those who do not. But, as
          I have remarked, all in every age of the world who have received
          a dispensation of the Gospel, are responsible before the Lord for
          their acts, and for the manner in which they have used their
          blessings and privilege The Prophets and Apostles in every age
          have been held responsible for the manner in which they made use
          of the Gospel of Christ when committed unto them; and that is the
          way it is with us to-day. One thing is evident to every body who
          reflects at all upon the things of the kingdom of God--whenever
          the Lord chooses a people out of the world, they are hated by the
          world, and are unpopular in the world. This has been the case in
          every age. It was so in the day of Jesus Christ. He came to his
          own father's house--the Jews; he was of the lineage of Abraham,
          and when he came to his own brethren he was unpopular, he was
          rejected and opposed. They did not like him nor his course. They
          were looking for Shiloh to come, but not as a babe born in a
          stable and cradled in a manger, and traveling on from that to the
          cross and the grave in poverty and affliction, without miliary
          authority, and without power to govern and control and to deliver
          and uphold the Jews as a nation. Christ came as the babe of
          Bethlehem, the lowest almost of the human family, and remained so
          up to the day of his death. A poorer man never lived, that I know
          of, in Judea and Jerusalem, than Jesus Christ. Who were is
          followers? They were not the great, rich, learned, noble, High
          Priests, or leading men of Judea; many of them were illiterate
          fishermen, poor men, weak things of the world; they were the
          class that Jesus chose for his disciples, and into their hands he
          gave the keys of the kingdom of God; he gave them the
          Apostleship, the power to bind and to seal both on earth and in
          heaven. Their deeds and labors reached not only through this
          world, but they reached into the eternal worlds, and will affect
          the inhabitants of Judea and Jerusalem from that day, I may say,
          into eternity. Those disciples of Christ received the Holy
          Priesthood, the Gospel of Christ, and the keys of the kingdom of
          God, and Jesus held them responsible to the day of their death
          for the course they pursued. However much they were despised by
          the world, they were held responsible for bearing a true and
          faithful testimony to Jew and Gentile, of Jesus Christ being the
          true Shepherd and Savior of the world.
          And so I will say about the Latter-day Satins and the work they
          are engaged in. Ezekiel says that in the last days the stick of
          Joseph in the hands of Ephraim should be placed with the stick of
          Judah, before the eyes of the nations in the hands of the Lord,
          for a special purpose--to gather the house of Israel in the
          latter days. These two records were also to be made use of in
          order to preach the fullness of the everlasting Gospel to both
          Jew and Gentile; and they will stand in judgment against the
          generation living on the earth when they come forth; and from the
          day that Moroni gave that record into the hand of Joseph Smith,
          the Lord held him responsible for the use which he made of it;
          and when he gave him the Priesthood under the hands of John the
          Baptist, and the Apostleship under the hands of Peter, James and
          John the Lord Almighty held him responsible unto the day that he
          sealed his testimony with his blood, for the course that he
          pursued with these things. And he bore his testimony, left it on
          record, and sealed it with his blood, and laid down his life, and
          that testimony is in force today upon all the world, and will
          remain so unto the end of time. And when I say this of Joseph
          Smith I say it of every other man. President Young has led this
          Church for many years, and the Lord has held him responsible, and
          will hold him so unto the day of his death, for the course
          pursued by him while conducting the affairs of his Church and
          kingdom, and also for the use he makes of the holy Priesthood and
          the keys of the kingdom. So also with his Counselors, the Twelve
          Apostle, and every one of us; we shall all be held accountable to
          the day of our death, and we shall have to give an account before
          the God of heaven when we go into the spirit world and meet him
          there; for the use of this Priesthood, and the keys of the
          kingdom, which have been established on the earth for the last
          time, have been committed into the hand of this people, and God
          will hold the whole of us responsible for the use we make of the
          blessings, privileges and powers which we enjoy in connection
          therewith. The eyes of God and his angels and of every man who
          dwells in the celestial world are watching us, and the course we
          We are gathered together here as a people; we have been in these
          mountains a good while, and for a good many years we have been
          organized as a Church and kingdom, in this last age, in this
          dispensation of the fullness of times; and now the question with
          me is--Are we living up to our privileges? Are we performing the
          work required at our hands? Can we, as a people, claim the
          blessings of the Gospel of Christ, the blessings of the celestial
          law and of the celestial kingdom of God? Can we claim these
          things at the hands of our heavenly Father unless we keep his
          commandment? This is a question that we want to take home to
          ourselves. If we are not keeping the commands of the Lord can we
          claim his blessings? We can not; and this is matter for
          reflection for the latter-day Saints.
          It may be asked--what are the commandments of the Lord? Many of
          them are contained in these records, the Bible, Book of Mormon
          and Book of Doctrine and Covenants; and we have the living
          oracles with us, and have had from the commencement. The Lord
          will never leave his kingdom without a law giver, leader,
          president, or some power to direct the affairs of his Church on
          the earth, for the reason that it is the dispensation of the
          fullness of times, in which God has set up a kingdom which is to
          be an everlasting kingdom, and to whose dominion there will be no
          end; that kingdom will not be given into the hands of any other
          people, but it will be given to the Saints of the Most High, and
          they will possess it for ever and ever.
          Now, brethren and sisters, here comes a question in my mind, this
          morning, which I think we ought to bring home to ourselves, and
          that is--Are we, as a people, doing our duty in keeping the law
          and commandments of God, and the covenants which we have made? If
          we are we are justified, and we have a claim upon the Holy Spirit
          and upon the blessing and approbation of God. Many things are
          required at the hand of the Latter-day Saints, and there is not
          one of us who has a lease of his life. The Elders of this Church
          are passing away, and almost every Conference we look around and
          find that somebody has left us; and it will be but a short time
          before many of us who are here to-day will have closed our labors
          in the flesh, and we shall have passed to the other side of the
          vail, and it is important to us all that we should do what is
          required of us. What we find to do to-day we should not put off
          till to-morrow.
          The question may arise in some minds--What is required of the
          Latter-day Saints? I will tell you some things that are required
          of us. The Lord requires us to pay our Tithing; and another thing
          is that we go to and build the Temple in this city; whether we do
          it or not it is required of us, and if we fail, we, in my view,
          shall be under condemnation. I consider that the building of
          Temples is one of the important things required by the Lord of
          the Latter-day Saints in the dispensation of the fullness of
          times, that we may go into those Temples and not only redeem the
          living but redeem our dead. We have been a good many years here
          in the valley of the mountains, and we have not yet got a Temple
          finished to the name of the Lord. We have one pretty well forward
          in St. George, and I am very glad of it; but we want one here. We
          have got the foundation laid; it has been standing a good many
          years, and I think that we should go to and finish it, and do
          what we can to redeem our dead. This is among the things for
          which I think we shall be held responsible. Very many of us in
          this Church and kingdom have been gathered, as the Prophet has
          said, one of a family and two of a city, and many of our
          progenitors, now in the spirit world never saw the face of an
          Apostle, Prophet, or inspired man, and they are shut up in
          prison. Joseph Smith, Heber Kimball, George A. Smith, and
          thousand of the Elders of Israel may preach to those spirits, and
          they may receive the testimonies which the Elders bear; but the
          Elders will not baptize believers there; there is no baptism in
          the spirit world any more than there is any marrying and giving
          in marriage. All these things have to be done this side of the
          vail, in the flesh. God is not respecter of persons; he will not
          give privileges to one generation and withhold them from another;
          and the whole human family, from father Adam down to our day,
          have got to have the privilege, somewhere, of learning the Gospel
          of Christ; and the generations that have passed and gone without
          hearing the Gospel in its fullness, power and glory, will never
          be held responsible by God for not obeying it, neither will he
          bring them under condemnation for rejecting a law they never saw
          or understood; and if they live up to the light they had they are
          justified so far, and they have to be preached to in the spirit
          world. But nobody will baptize them there and somebody has got to
          administer for them by proxy here in the flesh, that they may be
          judged according to men in the flesh and have part in the first
          This, in my view, is the work that is required at the hands of
          the Latter-day Saints, and when we get through I think we will
          find this to be true. And if there is anything I desire to live
          for on the earth, or that I have desired it has been to get a
          record of the genealogy of my fathers, that I might do something
          for them before I go hence into the spirit world. Until within a
          few years past it has seemed as if every avenue has been closed
          to obtaining such records; but the Lord has moved upon the
          inhabitants of this nations, and thousands of them are now
          laboring to trace the genealogical descent of the Puritan
          fathers, those who landed at Plymouth Rock, and whose descendants
          built up New England. Their lineages are coming to light, and we
          are gradually obtaining access to them, and by this means we
          shall be enabled to do something towards the salvation of our
          These are some of the things upon my mind that I wished to speak
          to you about. And now let me ask--Have we a right to our
          endowments and to the ordinances and blessing of the Church and
          kingdom of God, unless we fulfill the law of God. It seems to me
          many times, that there is a darkness and a lack of faith even
          among the Latter-day Saints, and that as we grow older we grow
          colder, and as we advance towards the winding-up scene it seems
          as though we have almost lost sight of our calling, of the object
          of our being gathered together, and the purposes which God
          requires at our hands. There is a good deal for us to do if we
          build up Zion; and if we do that and sanctify ourselves before
          the Lord it has got to be done through obedience to the
          commandments of the Lord. The Lord has commanded us and we have
          got to obey his commandments if we receive the blessings of
          obedience. Our numbers are not great, and compared with the whole
          of the inhabitants of the earth I do not expect that the number
          of the Latter-day Saints will every be very great; yet the Lord
          has promised that the Little one shall become a thousand, and the
          small one a strong nation; and out of the house of Israel and
          those from among the Gentiles who obey the Gospel, God will raise
          up a nation, and they will have power and strength in the earth.
          But when we compare the Saints in this or any other age with the
          surrounding world, their numbers are few. I do not know why it is
          that so few of the inhabitants of the earth take any interest in
          their eternal welfare. The whole human family, heathen, pagan,
          Christian and Jew, know that this is not their home, and that all
          have got to hide, they can not escape the law of death; even if
          translated, as some were anciently, they have to undergo a change
          equivalent to death. Then why is it there is so little interest
          through the world in regard to a future state and to eternal
          matters? The few who show they have an interest in these things,
          and who have gathered together to these valleys of the mountains,
          have need of faith; we stand in need of prayer, and we stand in
          need of the Holy Ghost, and of the inspiration of the Almighty to
          dictate and direct us, and unless we possess and enjoy these
          things we become barren and unfruitful before the Lord.
          Now, whatever the Lord requires at our hands, he does not require
          anything of us that we can not perform. We can obey his
          commandments according to the position that we occupy and the
          means that we have in our possession. There is no man or woman so
          poor but what he or she can obey the Gospel; they can go forth
          and be baptized for the remission of their sins, and if they keep
          the commandments of the Lord he will put into their hands power
          and means to fulfill that which is required of them.
          I hope, brethren and sisters that while we are together at this
          Conference, we shall have prayerful hearts, and that the Spirit
          of the Lord may be poured out upon us; that President Young may
          have strength of body, and that Spirit of God may rest upon him
          to such an extent that he may be able to give the Latter-day
          Saints such instruction as he may desire; and that the Apostles
          and Elders who may be called upon to speak may be made the
          instruments in the hand of the Lord in conveying his word to the
          people, and that we may be united together.
          Somebody or other has got to build up Zion; somebody has got to
          build Temples, and to go into them and attend to the ordinances
          therein. The Lord ha said that he will come and visit the earth,
          but before he does come the people have got to be pure. The Lord
          Jesus has declared that he will come and reign on the earth, and
          if you read the Book of Doctrine and Covenants you will find
          numerous predictions in regard to his coming, such as--"I come
          quickly," "I come at an hour ye think not," "My coming is at the
          door," "I come as a thief in the night," "I come in an hour when
          you are not looking for me," and "Blessed is he who is looking
          for the coming of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ." I say that
          throughout the whole of the Scriptures--the Old and New
          Testament, the Book of Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants, the second coming of the Lord is frequently referred
          to; and has the Lord promised these things without intending to
          fulfill them? No, he has not, they will be fulfilled. But before
          Christ comes, a people have got to be prepared by being
          sanctified before the Lord. Temples have got to be built; Zion
          has got to be built up, the must be a place of safety for the
          people of God while his judgments are abroad in the earth, for
          the judgments of God will visit the earth, there is no mistake
          about that, the revelations are full of promises to this effect
          and as the Lord has declared it, he will not fail in keeping his
          Brethren and sister let us search the revelations of God; let us
          look to ourselves, and understand the spirit by which we are
          governed and controlled in our labors and callings. We are called
          to a great calling. The greatest calling with which any people
          can be called is to have placed in their hands the Gospel of
          Christ, and the power to build up his kingdom upon the earth. The
          Lord has chosen the weak things of the world to confound the
          world, and things that are nought to bring to nought things that
          are. He has done this in every age of the world, and he has done
          it in our day and generation; and he will hold us responsible for
          the use we make of the holy Priesthood, the ordinances of this
          house and the power that is put into our hands to accomplish the
          work of God, and to build Temples to his name. If we do not do
          these things I think that we shall be under condemnation before
          the Lord, and that we shall suffer for it.
          I pray God, my heavenly Father, that he will pour out his Spirit
          upon this people, that we may see and comprehend things as they
          are, that we may comprehend our duties and may be inspired to
          labor while the day lasts, for by and by the night will come when
          no man can work. I pray God that we may be prepared for his
          coming, and that we may have power and a disposition to perform
          and accomplish all that this required of us that when we go to
          the other side of the vail we may be satisfied with our labors
          here in the flesh.
          This is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
          Taylor, April 6, 1876
                             John Taylor, April 6, 1876
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
           Delivered at the Forty-sixth Annual Conference of the Church of
              Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                 Salt Lake City, Thursday Afternoon, April 6, 1876.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          When we meet together on occasions like the present, it is
          absolutely necessary that we place ourselves under the guidance
          and direction of the Almighty; that is a thing indeed, which is
          proper at all times, for in the Lord we live and move--from him
          we derive our being--and to him we are indebted for every
          blessing that we enjoy of a temporal and spiritual nature, for
          everything that pertains either to this world or that which is to
          come. We are met together on this occasion to attend to the
          duties and responsibilities that devolve upon us associated with
          the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth; and it is very
          important that we have his spirit to direct us in our speaking as
          well as in our hearing, and in the various purposes, plans and
          calculations that may be started for the building up of the
          kingdom of God upon the earth, for we really are, or ought to be,
          co-laborers with the Almighty for the accomplishment of his
          purposes on the earth. And although we are very weak, and
          incompetent to do anything in and of ourselves, yet with the
          assistance and guidance of the Almighty we shall be enabled, by
          diligence and faithfulness in discharging the various
          responsibilities that devolve upon us, to fill up the measure of
          our day upon the earth with honor before God, before the holy
          angels and before all good men, and to lend at least a helping
          hand in building up the kingdom of God upon the earth that we so
          frequently talk about, and to introduce those principles which
          emanate from the Most High. In this regard, however, we can do
          nothing of ourselves, neither could any man who ever lived upon
          the earth do anything in and of himself. There is a great
          supreme, over-ruling power that shapes, manages, controls and
          dictates the affairs of the human family. He raises up one and
          puts down another; he regulates and controls the affairs of the
          nations at his will, and in regard to the purposes that he has
          designed, pertaining to the earth whereon we live, of which he
          has given us some slight idea and, he will have to be, after all,
          the principle co-operator, the leading hand, the power that
          guides, directs and controls. He has called upon us to be his
          assistants in the work that he has commenced in these last days,
          and has called a variety of laborers into his vineyard, whom he
          has promised to sustain, to guide and to direct, and hence,
          although it may be an unspeakable privilege of us to be
          co-laborers with the Almighty, yet it is only thorough the
          spirit, power and intelligence that he communicates, that we
          shall be able to do anything acceptable in the sight of God, and,
          as I said before, no man living without this assistance is
          capable of doing anything acceptable in the sight of God. When we
          look at the works of God in the various ages that have passed,
          and in the various dispensations that have been ushered into the
          world, we see this manifestly pointed out. In fact, when we
          reflect upon the work that we are engaged in, to whom are we
          indebted? To any of us? I think not. To Joseph Smith? It think
          not. He was made use of as an instrument in the hands of the
          Almighty to convey certain principles that God revealed to him;
          that was all, and when he came, it was not his own words, that
          the spoke, it was the revelation of God's will to him and it is
          that which we are in possession of through him, as an instrument.
          It is so with President Young and his council, and it is so with
          the Twelve, it is so with the Bishops, High Councils, High
          Priests, and all the various authorities of the church and
          kingdom of God upon the earth. It is not that there is anything
          inherent in us, for we know nothing only as God revealed it, we
          know nothing only as it was communicated. We did not understand
          the first principles of the doctrine of Christ then; and I have
          never met with anybody on the face of the earth where I have
          traveled who did know anything about these things. We are
          indebted to the Lord, therefore, for any knowledge that we have
          of the true doctrine of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
          Saints, and for all the ramifications thereof. We are indebted to
          him for a knowledge of the Priesthood, whether that Priesthood be
          after the order of Melchizedek, which is after the order of the
          the Son of God; or whether it be the lesser or Aaronic
          Priesthood. We none of us knew anything about it, and nobody ever
          did, until God communicated it. And the same thing holds good all
          the way through. Go back to the history of the world, as reported
          in the Bible and Book of Mormon, and you will find that every
          great movement ever made among men that had God to support it,
          originated not with men, but that God himself was the author.
          Even Jesus himself when he came, said--"I came not to do my will,
          but the will of him who sent me;" and--"The words that I speak, I
          speak not of myself, but the Father that dwells in me. He doeth
          the works." Therefore, looking at things in this point of view,
          we, above all people who dwell on the face of he earth, ought to
          acknowledge the hand of God in all things; and in fact we have a
          revelation directly on that point, which says--"that with none is
          the Lord angry but with those who do not acknowledge his hand in
          all things."
          We are here for a certain purpose; the world was organized for a
          certain purpose; the world has been destroyed for a certain
          purpose, and judgments have overtaken it for a certain purpose;
          the Gospel has been introduced for a certain purpose, in the
          different ages of time, and among the different people to whom it
          has been revealed and communicated, and we, to-day, are in
          subjection to the general rule. The Lord has led us along as he
          once led Israel, and as he led the Nephites from the land of
          Jerusalem, and the ten tribes, and other people, who went to
          different places. He has led us along, and the first thing he did
          with us, or to the world whereon we live, or with whom we are
          associated, was to send his Gospel, having revealed it first to
          Joseph Smith, and he, being authorized by the Almighty, and
          having received his appointment thorough the holy Priesthood that
          exists in the heaven, and with that appointment, authority to
          confer it upon others, did confer it upon others, and they in
          turn upon others, and hence the Gospel was sent to us in the
          various nations where we resided. And when these men went forth
          to proclaim this Gospel, they went, as Jesus said, not to do
          their "will, but the will of the Father who sent them," and to
          co-operate with the holy Priesthood here upon the earth in
          introducing correct principles. Hence they went among the
          nations, and thousands and tens of thousands, and millions
          listened to their testimonies; but as it was in former days, so
          it has been in latter days. Says Jesus--"Strait is the gate and
          narrow the way that leads to life, and few there be that find it;
          while wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads to
          destruction, and many there be that go in thereat." This has been
          the case in all ages and among all people, wherever and whenever
          the Gospel has been preached to them.
          Now then, the Lord has been desirous, in this age, as he has in
          other ages, to gather to himself a people who would do his will,
          keep his commandments, listen to his counsel and carry out his
          behests. To whom could he send? To the wise and learned, to the
          philosopher and statesman, to the prince and potentate? Verily
          no. The Lord, in this age as on former occasions, sends by whom
          he will send; he selects his own messengers, and sends them among
          the people. And when the Elders of Israel went forth, he said to
          them in a certain revelation--"Go forth, and mine angels shall go
          before you, and my Spirit shall accompany you." And they went
          forth, and God was true to his word, and many of you, at that
          time in distant nations, listened to the words of life, and when
          you heard them, you knew and understood them, just as Jesus
          said--"My sheep hear my voice and know me, and they follow me,
          but a stranger will they not follow, because they know not the
          voice of a stranger." You heard the voice of truth accompanied by
          the Spirit of God, and that caused a chord to vibrate within your
          own bosoms, and you yielded obedience and came out here, as we
          find you to-day.
          Now, then, we are gathered together to help, what to do? To look
          after our own individual interest? No. To accumulate wealth? No.
          To possess and wallow in the good things of this life? No; but to
          do the will of God, and devote ourselves, our talents and
          abilities, our intelligence and influence, in every possible way
          to carry out the designs of Jehovah, and help to establish peace
          and righteousness upon the earth. This, as I understand it, is
          what we are here for, and not to attend to our own individual
          affairs, and let God and his kingdom do as they please. We are
          all interested in the great latter-day work of God, and we all
          ought to be co-workers therein. It is proper sometimes that we
          should reflect a little upon some of these things, and find out
          what is our true status and position before the Lord, and before
          one another, before the Angels, and before the world that we are
          mixed up with, and have more or less to do with. We want
          sometimes to pause and reflect a little upon some of these
          things. Why was God so careful to preserve the plates upon which
          this record was found, and from which it was translated? Why was
          he so desirous that the old Prophets, who lived upon this
          continent generations ago, should sacredly guard and keep these
          sacred records? He told us what it was for, and the Prophets told
          us what it was for, and Jesus, when he was here, told us what it
          was for--that these things might come forth in the last days for
          the benefit of his people, and for the benefit of all who should
          believe in, and obey the word of God among the Gentiles? What
          for? That we might have a corroborating testimony for a people
          upon this continent who had their Prophets, which should agree
          with the testimony which we had from the continent of Asia; and
          that, through the instrumentality of that truth which shall be
          developed, a nucleus might be formed through which God could
          communicate his will, and accomplish those purposes that he has
          designed to accomplish from before the foundation of the world.
          From the commencement of the organization of this world, God
          designed the accomplishment of the very thing that we are engaged
          in here to-day. We live in what the Scriptures call the
          dispensation of the fullness of times, in which the Lord has said
          that he would gather together all things in one, whether they be
          things on the earth or things in the heavens; in this
          dispensation he designed to call together his sheep that were on
          the face of the earth, just as much as he did in the days of
          Jesus. How was it then? Said Jesus--"Father, I pray for those
          whom thou has given me; thine they were and thou gavest them me.
          I pray for them that they may be one, as I, Father, am one in
          thee and thou in me, that the world may know that thou has sent
          me." He has done the same thing in this day. He has gathered
          together his sheep, he has organized his holy Priesthood in its
          fullness, perhaps as perfectly as it ever was organized on the
          face of the earth. I do not know, fully, the position of things
          in Enoch's day; there may have been many things transpired on
          this continent that we have not had revealed unto us, for we have
          not all their records, only part of them were translated; some of
          the things contained on the plates were unlawful to be written at
          that time. But there were times when men had communion with God;
          there were times when God revealed himself unto his servants the
          Prophets; there were times when men came with a--"Thus saith the
          Lord" to the people; there were times when the people would
          say--"All that the Lord has bid us to observe, that will we
          observe and do;" there were times when the people said--"The Lord
          is our king, the Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, and
          he shall rule over us." God is seeking to have a people like that
          in the present day, and that, through the Priesthood upon the
          earth, we shall be associated with the Priesthood in the heavens,
          and they with their God.
          There are no people now, and there never was a people, who could
          accomplish anything without this, and as I said before, without
          the guidance and direction of the Almighty. There are a good many
          things associated with the matter, and some of them are very
          plain and simple; in fact, it is said by a certain individual
          that they are so plain that a "wayfaring man, though a fool, need
          not err therein;" and it was said in former days--"God hath not
          chosen the wise and great of the earth, but the weak and foolish
          things of this world to bring to nought the things that are."
          Then, he has restored the holy Priesthood, and that, as I
          understand it, is the rule and the government of God, whether on
          the earth or in the heavens, the principle by which all things
          are governed is in the heavens, and by which, when the kingdoms
          of this world become the kingdoms of our God and his Christ, all
          things will be governed on the earth.
          These, then, as I understand them, are things of very great
          importance to the Latter-day Saints, for it is to them that I am
          speaking this afternoon. We have an organization in our Church as
          they had in former times. We are told that in the days of Jesus
          on the Asiatic continent, "God placed in his Church, first
          Apostles, secondarily Prophets, afterwards Pastors, Teachers,
          Evangelists," etc.; and we are, moreover, told that these were
          placed in the Church "for the perfecting of the Saints, for the
          work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ,
          until we all come in the unity of the Faith, and the knowledge of
          the Son of God, to a perfect man, to the fullness of the measure
          of the stature of Christ, that we may no longer be children,
          tossed to and fro by every wind of doctrine, but that we may grow
          up into him, who is our living head in all things," that we may
          indeed be like him, one with him as he is one with the Father.
          This is the kind of principles that they had then, and this the
          kind of organization. What have we? Something very similar. We
          have Apostles and a First Presidency. What are the members of the
          First Presidency? Apostles. We have an organization of the
          Twelve, as they had then. We have also Seventies, in all of which
          we have even more than they had, though I do not know what they
          had on this continent, that is not made manifest; we shall know
          these things by and by, as the purposes of God roll forth, and
          their revelations are made known to us pertaining to these
          matters. We have our Bishops, we have our High Councils, we have
          our Seventies, we have our Elders, Priests, Teachers, and
          Deacons, all of which, or the pattern for which, have been given
          by the Almighty, by the revelation of his will to Joseph Smith;
          and if we have any knowledge that differs from the rest of
          mankind in relation to these matters, it is through the
          revelations of God, and we say to God be the glory and not to us.
          They went forth in former times and preached the Gospel without
          purse and scrip. We have done the same. I can see around me
          scores and hundreds of men who have been abroad to the nations of
          the earth to preach the Gospel without purse and scrip, trusting
          in the living God, holding the same Priesthood and authority; in
          possession of the same truths, lit up, encouraged, and sustained
          by the same Spirit, the same light and the same intelligence that
          they had.
          These are some of the distinctive features of the Church of Jesus
          Christ of Latter-day Saints. Then we have gathered ourselves
          together. Well, the Prophets saw it years and years ago, and
          prophesied about it, but it was left for us to do. The Prophet
          says--"I will take one of a city and two of a family and I will
          bring them to Zion." What will you do with them? "I will give
          them pastors after my own heart, who shall feed them with
          knowledge and understanding." I will introduce the Priesthood of
          the Son of God among them; I will give them the light, revelation
          and power of God to be with them, and I will stand by them and
          sustain them. He has revealed to us, as he did to others, the
          nature of the relationship that subsists between men and their
          wives; he has shown us that there are eternal associations and
          connections, and has shown us how to accomplish these objects,
          and so secure to ourselves our wives and our children, inasmuch
          as they observe the revelations of God and carry out his
          purposes. These are some of the principles that he has made known
          unto us, and he has given us commandments relative to these
          things, and in relation to building Temples to his name and
          administering therein, so as to be acceptable to him. He as
          pointed out to us certain principles pertaining to the
          everlasting covenants with us, with our father and with our
          children, and has shown us how to perform the various duties
          devolving upon us, according to the counsel of his will, which he
          has revealed through the holy Priesthood that he has here upon
          the earth. These are things with which we are most of us
          familiar, and therefore I do not propose to quote Scripture about
          them particularly, but just lay them briefly before your minds,
          that you may reflect upon them.
          Before we came into this Church and kingdom, we had certain
          confused ideas about a future state; but what did we know about
          it? Very little, very little indeed. We hoped we should get to
          heaven when we died; we hoped that, if we were good, honest,
          upright and virtuous, God would accept us, which was all very
          good so far as it went. But what knowledge had we of the future?
          None at all. What knowledge has the world to-day about these
          things? None at all. What knowledge have they of us and of our
          communications with God? None at all. The world never saw the
          kingdom of God, they never can see it, it is out of their reach,
          Jesus said in his day--"Except a man is born again he cannot see
          the kingdom of God," much less inherit it. They cannot help that;
          we could not help it when we were in their condition; generations
          past could not help it? What could they do about it? Nothing.
          What could any of the great reformers as they are called, do
          about these things? Simply nothing. Did any of them ever
          introduce the Gospel as Jesus taught it? Not one among them; with
          all their virtue, zeal and philanthropy, with all their desires
          to do good, they could not accomplish these things. Were they all
          wicked men? By no means. There were many good men among them, and
          so there are to-day; but these good men cannot see the kingdom of
          God, unless by the Spirit of God, and we are told definitely that
          "no man knows the things of God but by the Spirit of God." And
          how do they get it? We have been taught, by believing in the Lord
          Jesus Christ, by repenting of our sins, by being baptized, by
          those possessing the authority, in the name of Jesus Christ, for
          the remission of our sins, and by having hands laid upon us by
          the same authority for the reception of the Holy Ghost. Then it
          is that the Spirit takes of the things of God and shows them unto
          us; then it is that we are brought into communion with our
          heavenly Father; then it is that we have a hope that enters
          within the vail, whither Christ our forerunner is gone; then it
          is that we have an unction from the Holy One, as they had in
          former times, that will teach us the principles of light, life,
          and intelligence, pertaining to our present and future existence;
          then it is that the darkness with which the world is beclouded is
          removed, and the light of heaven is permitted to permeate our
          minds, and impart light and intelligence thereunto; then it is
          that we are the sons of God, and it does not yet appear what we
          shall be, says the sacred writer; "but when he who is our life
          shall appear, then shall we appear like unto him in glory;" it is
          through this principle, and this life, light and intelligence,
          and that through obedience to the commands of God.
          In looking still forward we find that there are other things
          ahead of us. One thing is the building of Temples, and that is a
          very important item, and ought to rest with force upon the minds
          of all good Saints. I remember, some time ago, having a
          conversation with Baron Rothschild, a Jew. I was showing him the
          Temple here, and said he--"Elder Taylor, what do you mean by this
          Temple? What is the object of it? Why are you building it?" Said
          I, "Your fathers had among them Prophets, who revealed to them
          the mind and will of God; we have among us Prophets who reveal to
          us the mind and will of God, as they did. One of your Prophets
          said--"The Lord whom ye seek shall suddenly come to his Temple,
          but who may abide the day of his coming? For he shall sit as a
          refiner's fire and a purifier of silver." "Now," said I, "Sir,
          will you point me out a place on the face of the earth where God
          has a Temple?" Said he, "I do not know of any." "You remember the
          words of your Prophets that I have quoted?" Said he--"Yes, I know
          the Prophet said that, but I do not know of any Temple anywhere.
          Do you consider that this is that Temple?" "No, sir, it is not."
          "Well, what is this Temple for?" Said I, "The Lord has told us to
          build this Temple so that we may administer therein baptisms for
          our dead (which I explained to him,) and also to perform some of
          the sacred matrimonial alliances and covenants that we believe
          in, that are rejected by the world generally, but which are among
          the purest, most exalting and ennobling principles, that God ever
          revealed to man." "Well, then, this is not our Temple?" "No,
          but," said I, "You will build a Temple, for the Lord has shown
          us, among other things, that you Jews have quite a role to
          perform in the latter days, and that all the things spoken by
          your old prophets will be fulfilled, that you will be gathered to
          old Jerusalem, and that you will build a Temple there; and when
          you build that Temple, and the time has arrived, 'the Lord whom
          you seek will suddenly come to his Temple.' Do you believe in the
          Messiah?" "Yes." "Do you remember reading in you old prophets
          something like this--'They shall look upon him whom they have
          pierced, and mourn, and be in bitterness for him, as one that is
          in bitterness for his firstborn. And one shall say, What are
          these wounds in thine hands and in thy side? And he will
          say--These with which I was wounded in the house of my friends?'"
          "Ah! Is that in our Bible?" "Yes, sir, that is in your Bible." I
          spake to him then about the Nephites having left Jerusalem and
          told him that the Book of Mormon represents them as descendants
          of their people, and that Jesus came among them, and that they,
          because of their iniquity and departure from the word and law of
          God, were stricken with blackness. Said he--What, as Cain was?"
          "Yes, sir, as Cain was." Said I--"These people, the Lamanites,
          according to this record," a French copy of which I given him, he
          being a Frenchman; "this people are beginning to feel after these
          things, that they are coming by hundreds and by thousands and
          demanding baptism at our hands, just as you find recorded in that
          book that they would do, and that is given there as a sign that
          God's work had commenced among all nations. Said he--"What
          evidence have you of this?" This conversation took place in the
          Townsend House, and when the Baron asked me for evidence, said
          I--"Sir, if you will excuse me a few minutes I will give you some
          evidence;" and I went to Savage's book stand, in the Townsend
          Hose, and obtained a photographic copy of David Cannon baptizing
          Indians, standing in the midst of a great crowd of them. Said
          I--"Here is the evidence." "Well, what shall we do?" Said I--"You
          can do nothing unless God directs. You as a people are tied hand
          and foot, and have been for generations, and you can't move a peg
          unless God strikes off you fetters. When he says the word the
          things spoken of by the Prophets will be fulfilled; then the
          measuring line will go forth again in Jerusalem, then your
          Messiah will come, and all those things spoken of by the Prophets
          will be fulfilled."
          I mentioned these matters to Baron Rothschild merely to exhibit
          some ideas pertaining to the work in which we are engaged; and in
          speak of the Temple--"Well, it is not the Temple?" "No, not that
          you are going to build, this is ours, and we expect to build
          hundreds of them yet, and to administer in them in carrying out
          the work of God." I speak of this, that you may reflect a little,
          you Latter-day Saints. Has God organized a First Presidency? Yes.
          Has he organized the Twelve? Yes. Have they the spirit of their
          office? Yes, in part. He has organized Seventies; have they the
          spirit of their office? Yes, in part. He has organized a High
          Priests' quorum; have they the spirit of their office? In part,
          and many of these things are only in part. He has organized an
          Elders' quorum, and a great many Elders have been ordained; have
          they the spirit of their office? In part. Are they magnifying it?
          Only in part. Why we have got really and truly a nation of Kings
          and Priests, ordained, set apart and authorized to carry out the
          purposes of God here upon the earth, to operate with the
          Priesthood behind the vail in the accomplishment of these things.
          What are we doing? A little, but many of us, I am afraid, not
          very much. A great many are doing the best they know how, and are
          desirous, with their whole soul and spirit, with their intellect
          and their substance and everything they have, to dedicate
          themselves and all they have for God and for his cause and
          kingdom, and for building up Temples, and for accomplishing
          everything that God requires at their hands. Then there are some
          that feel like the boy said about his father. A Gentle came along
          and spoke to a little boy down street here, and said--"Boy, are
          you a Mormon?" "I don't know," said the boy. "Is your father a
          Mormon?" "Oh, yes," said the boy, "but he does not potter much
          about it." There are a good many who feel a good deal like
          that--they don't potter much about it. When their minds are lit
          up by the Spirit of God they feel like dedicating themselves and
          all they have to God, yet, by and by they begin to weaken and
          falter, and quiver, and go away.
          Sometime ago a great many of us renewed our covenants and were
          baptized in the name of Jesus for the remission of our sins, and
          we then covenanted before God, holy angels, and one another, that
          we would consecrate ourselves and all that we had to God, that we
          would follow his counsel and the counsel of his holy Priesthood
          in all things, temporal and spiritual. Now let us talk a little
          plain on some of these things. Is not that so? Did you not do
          these things? You did. Well, what does it mean, or what does
          baptism mean, or what do any of these things mean--the
          ordinances, the Priesthood, the gathering, Temples, endowments
          and the light, intelligence and privileges that we have received
          from the hands of God? What do they mean? Are they a sacred
          reality that have emanated from God? Are they things in which our
          present, future and eternal happiness is concerned, or are they a
          mere phantasm? It seems they are very little more to many,
          although, perhaps, the appreciate them according to the best of
          their understanding, light and intelligence; still they say they
          are desirous of keeping God's commandments. Let me repeat here a
          passage of Scripture. "It is not every one that saith Lord, Lord,
          that shall enter into my kingdom, but it is he who does the will
          of my Father who is in heaven." I think that is the Scripture, if
          I am not very much mistaken; I think you will find it written
          there, and I think that Scripture is just as true to-day as it
          was eighteen hundred years ago, just a binding, and we shall find
          the results of it just as true, and when the secrets of all
          hearts are revealed, when the judgment is set and the books are
          opened, these things will be known and understood. How will it be
          then with Latter-day Saints? Why those who are doing right and
          are full of integrity, and have kept their covenants, observed
          the law of God and walked in obedience to his commands will hear
          Jesus say--"Thou hast been faithful over a few things and I will
          make thee ruler over many things." And then there are some others
          mentioned. Who are they, and what are they? "Why, many will come
          to me and say, 'Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? Have we
          not cast out devils in thy name, and in thy name done many
          wonderful works?' When he will say to them--Depart from me, for I
          never knew you.'"
          How will that fit on some of us do you think? That belongs a
          little closer to some of us than we imagine; for I do not think
          that Gentiles do much at prophesying in the name of God; I do not
          think they cast out many devils in the name of God, or do any
          wonderful works in his name. Jesus was speaking to a people that
          had done these things, the same, perhaps, as some of you have,
          and yet you have become careless and indifferent, and in many
          instances have made shipwreck of a good conscience and failed to
          keep the covenants you have made.
          These are things for us to reflect upon, and it is well for us
          all to reflect upon the position that we occupy. How is it with
          us? Are we all engaged in the same work? Not precisely. Paul gave
          a very beautiful description of the church of God in his day.
          Said he--"The body is not one member, but many; and the eye
          cannot say to the ear, I have no need of thee, nor the head to
          the feet, I have no need of thee." They were all engaged in the
          same work. It was not a work that rested simply upon the
          Apostles, or Prophets, or Evangelists, or some of the leading,
          prominent men of the Church; it was the work of God, in which
          they were all engaged. The body is not one member, but many, and
          if one of the members suffer they all suffer with it; if one
          member rejoice all are honored with it. The body is not all head;
          it would be a curious kind of a body without arms, stomach, legs,
          feet, &c.; it would be no body at all, it could not exist or act.
          You cut off any member of the body, say an arm, and the body is
          maimed; pluck out an eye and the body is maimed. Pluck out both
          eyes and you could not see. You may have ever so perfect a body
          and take away the legs and the feet, and what then? You can do
          nothing, you can't walk, you have got to be lifted by somebody
          else and carried about, a helpless, inanimate being, without
          motion, power and activity. So it is with the body, and if one
          member suffer all the members suffer with it. The head may be
          very perfect, but if the arm is withered or any part of the body
          injured the powers of the body are impaired, and it can not fully
          answer the ends of its organization. Hence it is that in the
          organization of the Church of Christ every member should act in
          its own place--the Presidency in theirs, the Twelve in theirs,
          the Bishops in theirs, the Seventies in theirs, the High Priests
          in theirs, and the Elders, Priests, Teachers and Deacons who are
          living their religion in theirs. A Teacher who keeps the
          commandments of God and fulfills his duties is more honorable
          than the Apostle who does not. You hurt any part of the body, for
          instance, cut your finger, and the entire body feels it
          immediately. Touch the head and every part of the body senses it.
          And so it is with every particle of the body--it is a perfect
          system; and so is the Church of God, and each of the organs,
          members in particular, thus the organized body walks in the path
          that God marks out, and seeks to accomplish all things that he
          designs for us to do. Hence there is a mutual sympathy, affection
          and regard, and a brotherhood and fellowship among the Saints of
          God who are living their religion, all through the organization
          of the Priesthood, from the head to the foot.
          And then we are united with the Priesthood in the eternal worlds,
          and the Priesthood that we have is of the same nature as that
          which they have. They administer in time and for all eternity; we
          are administering now in time, and soon shall be in eternity, all
          of us. The Twelve who are around me, and the First Presidency,
          and others will be, by and by, beyond the vail in another state
          of existence. And what then? Why then we go to give an account of
          our stewardship, and it will be well for all of us if we can say
          with Paul--"I have fought the good fight of faith, I have
          finished my course, and henceforth there is laid up for me a
          crown, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give to me at
          that day, and not to me only, but to all who love the appearing
          of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ."
          May God help us to be faithful, live our religion and keep his
          commandments, that we may, by and by, obtain an inheritance that
          is incorruptible, undefiled and that faceth not away, reserved in
          heaven for us, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Daniel
          H. Wells, April 6, 1876
                           Daniel H. Wells, April 6, 1876
           Delivered at the Forty-Sixth Annual Conference of the Church of
              Jesus Christ of Latter day Saints, in the New Tabernacle,
                  Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, April 6, 1876.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
          I am gratified with another opportunity of meeting in the
          capacity of a General Conference. We have listened to a very
          stirring discourse here this morning in regard to the great work
          in which we are all engaged, or at least the Latter-day Saints
          should be all engaged in it; for they ought to feel interested in
          the work they have espoused, as it is designed to bring about the
          accomplishment of the purposes of the Lord upon the earth. In the
          day and age in which we live, the Lord has given to his children
          here below the great privilege of being co-workers with him in
          establishing his kingdom, and the reign of truth, peace and
          righteousness upon the earth.
          Is there any necessity for the Lord to commence such a work? If
          we are to believe our surroundings, and what we see, hear and
          learn every day, there is great necessity, or there can be little
          doubt in the minds of any reflecting person that we live in a
          very wicked, unbelieving, and perverse generations. I do not
          think this proposition would be denied by any one, it is so
          manifest to everybody that they cannot deny it. Well, the time
          has come when it seems as if the cup of their iniquity is about
          filled, and when the Lord thinks it is enough, and he has seen
          fit to commence his great latter-day work with a proclamation of
          the everlasting Gospel among the children of men, with a view of
          reclaiming them from the path of perdition, and of saving all who
          will yield obedience to his requirements.
          The earth is now filled with violence and evil as it was in the
          days before the flood, and the Lord has said that as it was in
          the days of Noah so shall it be in the days of the coming of the
          Son of Man. How was it in the days before the flood? Why, the
          wicked had filled the cup of their iniquity, and they were
          destroyed, only a few--the righteous--being saved. Well, if it is
          to be in the days of the coming of the Son of Man as it was in
          the days of Noah, why the wicked will again be destroyed, and the
          righteous saved. This is a preparatory work, and if the people
          reject the Gospel that the Lord has revealed from heaven, they
          may expect to be overtaken, sooner or later, by his judgments.
          They are already being poured out upon the earth. We see and hear
          of them occasionally, but the world is filled with unbelief.
          Unbelief in God is the crying sin of this generation. They do not
          believe in the things of God, nor in the principles which he has
          enunciated, and which he is endeavoring to establish through the
          instrumentality of those among his children who have rendered in
          accordance with the principles thereof upon the earth. We have
          the privilege of promulgating the work of God, and of
          establishing his kingdom here among the children of men; and we
          may have the privilege of building Temples to his high and holy
          name, wherein we may receive the blessings of time and eternity,
          and administer the ordinances of salvation for the living and the
          It does not seem necessary, and it should not be, to enter into
          any argument to prove these things to the Latter-day Saints; they
          are already patent to them, and in this regard they know and
          understand their duty. Well then, what is there for us to do?
          Why, to take hold with renewed energy and zeal; not to falter but
          to go ahead, with what interest we can command, with all the
          ability we have been endowed with, and with the means that the
          Lord has bestowed upon us, in accomplishing his purposes, and in
          building Temples to his holy name. It is for our own benefit; it
          is for the benefit of the kingdom, and for the growth and spread
          How can we do more than we have done? One way by paying our
          Tithing. Can we go to and assist in building this Temple, the
          foundations of which have been laid so long? I answer that we
          can. The next question is--Will we do it? That I do not know;
          each one will answer this question for himself by his acts. If we
          respond to this call it will require labor, means, and some
          attention. For one I will say that I am willing to take hold with
          my might, and do what I can towards it. I can do something, can
          you? Yes, each and every one can do something, and if the
          Latter-day Saints will be united in this thing we shall see the
          construction of this Temple go on rapidly. We are abundantly able
          to do it--we have plenty of mechanics and laborers, and abundance
          of the means necessary to sustain them. The details will be
          furnished, and the requirement will be made. Will it be responded
          to, that is the question? I think it will; I have faith to
          believe that the Latter-day Saints will respond with alacrity in
          putting the work through. I believe that it is in the hearts of
          the people, and that they will rejoice in it to a greater or less
          extent. There may be some lukewarm in this work, as in every
          other; but I am satisfied that the great majority will lay hold
          with a great deal of energy, and will rejoice in doing so. This
          is my faith, and I am willing to prove it, so far as I am
          concerned, by my works.
          I do not consider it necessary to dwell upon the importance of
          these things. A great many of the Latter-day Saints have had many
          blessings bestowed upon them in the house of God, very great
          blessings indeed. Shall we slacken our hand because of this? By
          no means. There still remains a great work to be done; and it is
          incumbent upon us to do it, as brother Woodruff has said, while
          we have the opportunity in the flesh. Before we go behind the
          vail we should lay a foundation to progress upon after we have
          finished our course here. We, by our works, as well as by our
          faith, while in this life, should lay a foundation for exaltation
          in the celestial kingdom of our Father and our God.
          I am rejoiced to hear the subject of building Temples agitated
          A great deal might be said about it as to the details, but it
          will recommend itself to every one. What can a Bishop do in his
          ward? He can do something, and if he will lay the matter before
          the members of his ward he will find that he can get very liberal
          contributions in labor, and in provisions and other means
          necessary to pay the hands who work steadily on the Temple. There
          is not a ward in the city, not a ward in the county, nor in all
          these counties, but what can contribute considerable to this end,
          and that too right away. It is not going to take so much stone to
          go on with in proportion, as it has taken for the foundation, for
          the walls will not be so wide; and although the work is
          expensive, yet it can be done. We have mechanics who are
          perfectly competent to do it, and the plan will be given as fast
          as laborers to do the work are ready.
          This is one thing that we can do, and it is required of us, and
          the responsibility of accomplishing this task rests upon our
          shoulders. Of course we have other duties to perform. Every
          person who lives in this Territory, here in Zion, who professes
          to be a Latter-day Saint, has responsibilities of various kinds
          resting upon him. All ought to assist in developing the resources
          of the soil, to draw from the elements for the support of
          themselves and families, to build up and make improvements, and
          not to tear down and destroy. We should all be united in
          developing, beautifying and improving this country, in which the
          Lord has planted our feet, that we may become a self-sustaining
          people, bringing forth for the elements with which the Lord has
          surrounded us, those things necessary for our sustenance and
          comfort. We should economize our time, and use it and all we have
          to our own best advantage, and to the glory and honor of our
          Father. There is plenty of labor here for all if they will do it,
          and if they will put themselves to work in those channels that
          are necessary. There are some kinds of business that are
          overdone. A good many of our young people, and others to, instead
          of turning their attention to the cultivation of the earth, or to
          the manufacture of things that are actually needed for the
          welfare and comfort of the community, seek to become clerks and
          to pursue some kind of a calling that is not productive. Such a
          course increases the consumers, but not the producers, and we
          have no surplus here of those things necessary to support and
          sustain people. If men were to go into various branches of
          manufacture, they would help to create a market for home products
          and that would stimulate production, the production of fruits of
          the soil as well as other things. That would be good economy. We,
          at present, have no surplus of the products of the soil in these
          valleys of the mountains; there is no overplus even of wheat or
          other grain, or of butter and cheese, and other kinds of food.
          Even of meat we have not any but what can command a market, and
          at a price sufficiently high to justify the raising of it, and
          the taking care of, and increasing and multiplying the flocks and
          herds, and then using them wisely. What for? To sustain the
          wicked and ungodly? No; but to build up the kingdom of God, and
          to hold and use for God and his kingdom continually. Not just for
          a short time, and then pass off in some other direction; but
          continually, day by day, week after week, and year after yea, as
          long as we live, contribute of what we have for the building up
          of the kingdom, and the building of Temples to the name of the
          Lord, and when that is done, their will be something else in the
          same direction, for it is the work of the Lord, the great work of
          the last days. Let us act as if we believe it, unitedly, with all
          our hearts, and with all the means that we possess, and not sift
          our way to strangers, I tell you, brethren and sisters, this
          rests upon us, and the work may advance, with a great deal more
          rapidity than what it has done, if we will be united in obeying
          the counsels that we receive from time to time. We must not only
          listen, but act upon the counsels we receive.
          The Lord, a great while ago, said through his Prophet, that he
          would give the kingdom in its fullness to his Saints, and that
          the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our Lord
          and of his Christ. We believe this, and we believe that we are
          his Saints; poor as we are, we are the best there is. We have the
          opportunity to grow and increase in grace and in favor with the
          Lord, and in faith and in good works, and becoming better than we
          now are, and of becoming more useful; and as we do so, why, the
          kingdom will grow faster, and things will prosper more with us.
          We shall have greater power with the Lord and in the world, and
          the purposes of heaven will roll on and come to pass faster than
          they have done. Though in this respect we have no reason to
          complain, for they have come along about as quick as we have been
          able to stand it. But the work will continue to increase in
          greater ratio than it has hitherto done; it is bound to, and
          cannot help it, any way in the world. Whether we ourselves
          individually, stand firm and steadfast, makes no difference, the
          work of God will go forward anyhow. But we have the blessed
          privilege of assisting, and of being co-workers with the Lord, if
          we are disposed to be so. Then let us look to it that we do not
          fail, for upon this depends our own salvation and exaltation in
          the celestial kingdom. We have now an opportunity of relaying a
          foundation for hereafter hearing the welcome plaudit--"Well done,
          good and faithful servant, you have been faithful over a few
          things, now will I make you ruler over many things." Shall we
          neglect the opportunities that we enjoy to that extent, that we
          shall come short hereafter? I hope and trust not.
          The work we are engaged in is worthy of all our attention, for it
          is the work and kingdom of God, that was spoken of by the
          prophets long ago; that great kingdom spoken of by the Prophet
          Daniel that is to break in pieces and subdue all other kingdoms,
          and stand forever is actually being built up in our day, right in
          the face and eyes of the whole world. Who understands it? Does
          the outside world? No, and it seems sometimes as if scarcely half
          the Saints do to the extent they should. I am satisfied that
          neither I nor anybody else comprehends this work to the fullest
          extent. A great many can see the kingdom, some do not; some of
          those who profess to be Saints, judging by the course they take,
          do not see the kingdom. But it is there all the same, whether you
          see it or not, and it is actually transpiring; and the course and
          history of the Latter-day Saints are a testimony to the world
          from the Lord of the building up of his kingdom, the bringing to
          pass of his purposes, and the fulfillment of prophecies uttered
          thousands of years ago. But they cannot see it.
          One of the signs of the times to be given when the kingdom of God
          should be built up, was the heaving of the sea beyond its bounds.
          Has anybody heard of any such thing in these days? Everybody that
          reads the newspapers knows that events of this kind have been
          common during the past few years; but this generation pay no more
          regard to them than they would to the shaking of a straw in the
          wind, so far as being a sign of the coming of the Son of Man, or
          of the accomplishment of the work of the Lord in the last days.
          Talk to people generally, in the world, about such things, and
          they say--"Oh, they are accounted for upon some natural
          principle." It is so with all of the signs that the Lord has
          given, or that he will give, that have been prophecied
          about--they can all be accounted for upon some natural principle.
          They are nevertheless coming to pass in the time that the Lord,
          through his Prophets, has said they would come. Many things
          prophesied of in ages past and gone are actually transpiring
          to-day, yet the people generally do not comprehend them. But the
          majority of the Latter-day Saints do, and they know that the time
          of the second coming of the Savior is approaching.
          Can we realize that there is a great work to be accomplished, and
          that the responsibility rests upon our shoulders? I hope and
          trust we may; I believe we shall, and that we shall put forth
          renewed energy to perform what is required of us from time to
          time, and be earnest in accomplishing, as far as it devolves upon
          us, the purposes of the Almighty, in seeking the kingdom of God
          and its righteousness, and in developing the country in which God
          has planted our feet, and which he held in reserve for so many
          hundreds of years for his Saints, that they might have a place to
          come to and inherit. We know that he has given it into our hands,
          and he is pouring his blessings upon us from time to time, and
          that to use for him and his kingdom and not, as fast as he hands
          them to us, to hand them out to build up the devil's kingdom.
          That we may be united in using our abilities, our means, our
          substance and all that we have, in rolling forth God's purposes,
          building up his kingdom, and establishing the principles of
          righteousness in the hearts of the people, is my prayer, in the
          name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / John
          Taylor, July 30, 1876
                             John Taylor, July 30, 1876
                            REMARKS BY ELDER JOHN TAYLOR,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                          Sunday Afternoon, July 30, 1876.
                            (Reported by G. C. Ferguson.)
          I have been pleased and interested by the remarks of brother
          Staines. He has been very diligent and indefatigable in looking
          after the interests of the Saints who have been immigrating to
          this place for many years. I pray that God will continue to bless
          him, that he yet may be made instrumental in guarding the
          interests and cheering the hearts of the Saints of God for years
          to come. This gathering is part of the work we Saints are engaged
          in. There are associated with this labor some ideas that are
          rather peculiar. There are many things in the Scriptures very
          strange and remarkable to men who are not inspired with the
          spirit by which these principles are inculcated.
          The Lord in one place says by his Prophet, "Gather my Saints
          together, those that have made a covenant with me by sacrifice."
          There is another passage of a similar kind, spoken by another
          Prophet, "I will take them, one of a city and two of a family,
          and bring them to Zion; and I will give them pastors after my own
          heart, and that will feed them with knowledge and understanding."
          There are many similar prophecies in the Scriptures, pointing out
          the day in which we live. But men pass lightly over them, as they
          do over many other thing of great importance to the human family.
          But there certainly is a significance in these expressions. If
          these events have not already transpired, they certainly will yet
          come to pass. If God has said he would take one of a city and two
          of a family and gather them to Zion and give them pastors and
          feed them, there must be a time when these things will be
          accomplished. Among other things communicated to Joseph Smith was
          that the people were to gather together, and there is a general
          impulse and feeling of this kind prevalent among this people.
          They scarcely know by what influence they are dictated and
          controlled, nevertheless this feeling is among the Saints in
          foreign lands as well as here. The feeling there is a strong
          impulse and desire to come here, while in this place there is a
          desire to help them to come. Hence the feeling is reciprocal and
          a part of the Gospel, a little of that leaven which Jesus
          referred to in his day, which "leaveneth the whole lump." As
          regards the ideas men may entertain about this thing it is a
          matter of very little importance to us. It is sufficient for us
          to know the principles which God has revealed. The world has no
          means of knowing this, and the Saints only know by obedience to
          the Gospel. Brother Staines referred to the time when it first
          became a matter of concern to him to know whether the principles
          of the Gospel were true or not. This same feeling has been
          experienced by many of the Latter-day Saints, and they solved the
          question by a doctrine of Christ, which the world never seem to
          reflect upon. Jesus said, "If any man will do his will he shall
          know of the doctrine, whether it is of God, or whether I speak of
          myself." There is something so broad and comprehensive, yet so
          individually personal, in the principle here involved, that
          though this mode of knowing is open to all, yet each individual
          must feel and realize for himself. There is another scripture
          bearing on this point, "He that believeth hath the witness in
          himself," and another says, "The spirit of God takes of the
          things of the Father, and shows them unto us." Again, another
          says, We have a hope that enters behind the vail, where Christ,
          our forerunner, has gone. Another, "We know," not we think we
          know, "if the earthly house of this tabernacle be destroyed, we
          have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in
          the heavens." There is something so definite to all men who are
          in possession of these principle of the Gospel, that it may well
          be said, "Life and immortality are brought to light by the
          I might go on quoting Scripture, but this is the Gospel Jesus
          taught his disciples, and when he was on this continent he taught
          the same doctrine and principles and put the believers in
          possession of the same certainty. There is something very
          satisfying in relation to these matters. It is not with the
          faithful Saint a matter of any importance what man may think
          about him; his religion is to him a personal matter in which he
          is individually interested. No philosophy, no worldly wisdom can
          impart a knowledge of the plan of salvation. This knowledge is
          not to be obtained except through obedience to the principles
          which God has revealed. But having partaken of the light and
          intelligence communicated by the Almighty through obedience to
          the Gospel of the Son of God, the result is the same now as in
          former times. Such a man has the witness planted in himself, as
          Paul said, "Now we are sons of God, but it doth not yet appear
          what we shall be, but, when he who is our life shall appear, then
          we shall be like unto him, for we shall see him as he is" We
          shall "be transformed to his glorious image." This, then, is the
          hope and certainty of the Gospel, the reward of every true
          believer, and hence it is a personal thing, It is no use
          presenting to men of this kind the nonsense comprising the
          religions of the day; it is lost labor to try and turn a body of
          men from principles like those, such as God revealed personally
          to them, their souls have been lit up and fired by eternal
          intelligence, and it is impossible to eradicate this evidence and
          certainty from a body of men thus led and directed. God knew this
          when he commenced this work.
          Men have had their varied social communities, religious, and
          other theories; but they do not know the secret springs of the
          human heart. They do not know the operations of the spirit of the
          living God. They cannot bind a conglomerate mass of men
          sufficiently together, they will not where they cannot amalgamate
          them. Nothing less than the inspiration of the Almighty will do
          it. They have tried it in various nations with varied success,
          but they never have accomplished it and they never will. Hence we
          are brought back to where we started, the necessity of sending
          forth the Gospel. Jesus said, "My sheep hear my voice and know me
          and follow me. A stranger they will not follow, for they know not
          the voice of a stranger." In the commencement of this work the
          Lord, knowing the material required, raised up his servant Joseph
          Smith, inspired by his spirit, power and authority, to proclaim
          the Gospel of the Son of God, to administer in the ordinances
          thereof, and unite those that were willing to make covenant with
          the Lord by sacrifice, those that would lay aside their
          traditions and keep his commandments. This was what the Lord
          wished; not to gather up a promiscuous crowd, but those who would
          receive the Gospel. "I will take them one of a city and two of a
          family and bring them to Zion," Says the Lord, and give them
          pastors after my own heart that will feed them with knowledge
          emanating from God; men who will manifest the will of God and
          carry out his designs, teaching the people his law.
          The world think they can learn the law and will of God at the
          theological and other schools, and seminaries; but they never did
          and they never will learn God or his purposes in this way. God
          wishes to establish his kingdom in our day, and he will establish
          it by his own power, in his own way.
          The Prophet speaks of a stone that should be cut out of the
          mountain without hands, which will roll forth and smite the great
          image, become a mountain and fill the whole earth. This will be
          done by Israel's God, and no power or government, not all the
          power of earth and hell combined, can stay its progress. This is
          the work of God, not of man. It is not by this man nor that man
          that this will be brought about. It is by the power of Jehovah.
          No other power can accomplish these things. He makes use of men
          to accomplish certain objects he has in view, and will bring
          about his purposes in his own way and when it pleases him. But we
          talk sometimes a good deal about Joseph Smith. Who was Joseph
          Smith? An unlettered youth. Could he do anything to accomplish
          these things? Not unless God has revealed it to him. He asked
          wisdom of God and received it. Till that time he knew no more
          about these things than you or I. It was God and God alone that
          did these things. "He can take the weak things of this earth, the
          base things and the things that are not, to bring to naught the
          things that are, that no flesh may glory in his presence." He
          took Joseph. Why? Because the time had come to begin a work, in
          which all the holy Priesthood of God that had lived in former
          ages were concerned. Joseph was the honored instrument chosen to
          take the initiative. Who knew that this time had come? No one.
          The religious world were as divided then as they are to-day. All
          kinds of opposing doctrine and dogmas were promulgated. "When the
          Lord shall bring again Zion, the watchmen shall see eye to eye."
          But when men are governed by their own notions, what do they see
          of the things of God? Nothing. Who originated the doctrines of
          this Latter-day work? Who organized this Church? I have read that
          in former times God placed in the Church, first Apostles,
          secondarily Prophets, afterwards Pastors, Teachers, Evangelists,
          for the perfecting of the Saints, the work of the ministry, for
          the edifying of the body of Christ. Who knew anything of this?
          God told Joseph to organize a Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and
          he did it. He told him how to organize a First Presidency, and he
          did it. God told him how to organize the Aaronic and Melchizedek
          Priesthood, and he did it. Who knew anything of this? No one.
          They had a Babel of confusion everywhere, without certainty or
          true intelligence. We read that there were Seventies. Who knew
          anything what a Seventy was? Joseph was told to organize Quorums
          of Seventy, and he did it. He was told to organize a High
          Priests' Quorum. He was told what their duties were. Did Joseph
          himself know anything of all this? Not till he was told. He was
          told to ordain Bishops. All kinds of notions were entertained
          about the position and duties of a Bishop. I remember talking to
          an English nobleman, I think it was Earl Roseberry. Said I to
          him, "Allow me to introduce to your lordship Edward Hunter, our
          presiding Bishop. You have your Bishops in England, and they are
          called lords spiritual; this is our lord temporal, and looks
          after our bread and cheese." What did any one know of the office
          and duties of Deacon, Teacher, Priest, or Elder? Nothing. Who
          knows anything about the building of Temples? No one, not even
          the Jews; they do not know fully what they were for. God has
          revealed it to his Priesthood. The relationship of man and
          wife--who knows anything about this? No one. The sectarian priest
          will get up with a solemn visage and pronounce a pair to be
          husband and wife till death. I say from such folly good Lord
          deliver me; but the Lord has delivered me through the Gospel. God
          raised up Joseph, and made use of him to reveal this knowledge,
          and we have to be directed by God alone. He placed in his Church
          in days of old Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, etc., for the work of
          the ministry, for the edifying of Christ's body, till we all come
          to the unity of the faith, to the knowledge of the Son of God.
          All those officers disappeared years and years ago, but God has
          restored the ancient organizations of his Priesthood on
          earth--Apostles, High Priests, Seventies, Elders, Priests,
          Teachers and Deacons. He has restored Bishops and their councils,
          and high councils, for the accomplishment of his purposes. He
          first institutes baptism for the remission of sins, then the
          laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, the gathering
          of the people, then the building of Temples. Witness our Temple
          here, and the one at St. George, and many others. God must
          dictate. We must be willing to carry out his instructions, united
          as one body with feelings, of sympathetic kindness and
          brotherhood, associated in our family capacities, our quorum
          capacities, associated with the Church triumphant, with the men
          of God who have lived in former years, without whom we cannot be
          made perfect, nor they without us. If diligent and faithful in
          these things, it will be well with us. Eternal life is within our
          reach, and it is for Apostles, High Priests, Seventies, and
          Bishops, and all that pertain to the Church of God to rise up and
          do their duty, perform their obligations to the Most High; and I
          pray that our path may be like that of the just, which shineth
          brighter, and brighter till the perfect day.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Brigham Young, August 15, 1876
                           Brigham Young, August 15, 1876
             Delivered at Logan, Cache Valley, Sunday, August 15, 1876.
                            (Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
          I think it is pretty well understood, by my brethren and sisters,
          that my labors, as a public speaker, are somewhat limited,
          compared with what they used to be.
          The first season the Twelve went on a mission as the Twelve
          Apostles I became acquainted with the father of brother William
          Hyde, who has just addressed you. Brother Hyde, deceased, was
          then a boy. He was with his father's family gathered with the
          Saints; he went to Missouri and returned to Illinois, and got
          married. And this afternoon we have heard one of his sons speak
          to us. It is forty years this summer since I first knew the
          father of this young man. For three years previous to this I had
          been engaged preaching the Gospel, and the Spirit of God would
          rest down upon me to that degree that, if I did not open my mouth
          to preach to the people it seemed as though my bones would
          consume within me, consequently I used to preach long and loud.
          For forty-three years I have been more or less engaged preaching
          to the people. My talking organs are now pretty much exhausted,
          but my general health is good, even better than when I was a
          young man. I never felt better than I do at present. I have lungs
          enough to serve me to preach a hundred years, providing the
          talking organs of my stomach were correspondingly good.
          I came here to rest, to get away from much talking. Since being
          here, I have been waited on by the Indians, who are passing
          through, and I have had to do a good deal of talking to them,
          besides having to converse with the brethren.
          I sometimes feel that I can hardly desist from telling the
          Latter-day Saints how they should live, but my talking organs
          will not permit me to say as much as I wish to. The Celestial
          Kingdom of God is worth seeking for, and there are times when I
          see the importance of the people living their religion that I
          almost feel to cry aloud and spare not, if I had the strength to
          do it. When I consider the greatness of the kingdom of God, and
          the privilege afforded us of becoming heirs to God our Father,
          and joint heirs with Jesus Christ our elder brother, and then
          sense the condition of the Latter-day Saints, I do not wonder
          that the question was asked of the Savior by his disciples: "Who,
          then, can be saved?" There are very few of the children of Father
          Adam and Mother Eve, who will be prepared to go into the
          Celestial Kingdom. Those who prepare themselves here below,
          through obedience to the Gospel, receiving through their
          faithfulness the keys of the Priesthood, and sanctifying
          themselves through the truth, they are preparing themselves to
          become the sons of God. If we become the sons of God, we shall be
          joint heirs with Jesus Christ to all the inheritances that the
          Father hath prepared for the faithful. But there are few of all
          the human family that will ever attain to this highest state of
          We have a work to do just as important in this sphere as the
          Savior's work was in its sphere. Our fathers cannot be made
          perfect without us; we cannot be made perfect without them. They
          have done their work and now sleep. We are now called upon to do
          ours; which is to be the greatest work man ever performed on the
          earth. Millions of our fellow creatures who have lived upon the
          earth and died without a knowledge of the Gospel must be
          officiated for in order that they may inherit eternal life (that
          is, all that would have received the Gospel). And we are called
          upon to enter into this work.
          The Latter-day Saints who turn their attention to money-making
          soon become cold in their feelings toward the ordinances of the
          house of God. They neglect their prayers, become unwilling to pay
          any donations; the law of Tithing gets too great a task for them;
          and they finally forsake the their God, and the providences of
          heaven seem to be shut out from them--all in consequence of this
          lust after the things of this world, which will certainly perish
          in handling and in their use they will fade away and go from us.
          We, as well as the whole world of mankind, know that our time is
          short, our days but a span. And yet we lust after this filthy
          lucre, the world's wealth. It matters not how much of this
          world's goods a man may possess, his few days soon expire, and he
          sleeps with the fathers. To him his riches are no more; it was
          only seeming wealth. We cannot expect to receive real wealth
          until we receive the riches of eternity, which are eternal. Those
          riches will not be committed to us, until we shall have filled
          our measures here, having done all the Lord requires of us,
          towards perfecting ourselves, and assisting him in the work of
          the salvation of the human family. Not until Jesus shall present
          all things to the Father, saying, I have completed the work thou
          gavest me to do; here are the results of my labors. Then, and not
          until then, can we possess real riches, true riches, eternal
          How vain it is in man to allow himself to think that he can make
          himself happy with the pleasures of this world. There is no
          lasting pleasure here, unless it is in God. When men leave the
          kingdom of God, their lives are filled with bitterness, their
          thoughts are full of fearfulness, and they are sorrowful, day by
          day. They may tell you they are happy. But when you probe them,
          and find out the inmost recesses of the heart, it is a cup of
          gall; they are not happy. They may seek, to the uttermost parts
          of the earth for happiness, but they find it not. Where is
          happiness, real happiness? Nowhere but in God. By possessing the
          spirit of our holy religion, we are happy, in the morning, we are
          happy at noon, we are happy in the evening; for the spirit of
          love and union is with us, and we rejoice in the spirit because
          it is of God, and we rejoice in God, for he is the giver of every
          good thing. Each and every Latter-day Saint, who has experienced
          the love of God in his heart, after having received the remission
          of his sins, through baptism, and the laying on of hands,
          realizes that he is filled with joy, and happiness, and
          consolation. He may be in pain, in error, in poverty, or in
          prison if necessity demands, still, he is joyful. This is our
          experience, and each and every Latter-day Saint can bear witness
          to it.
          There has been much said with regard to our becoming a united
          people, living together in what is called the United Order. One
          man rises up here, and another there, saying "There Lord does not
          want my property; it is brother Brigham, or it is the Bishop,"
          and don't feel disposed to enter into this organization. This, I
          admit, is partly true; the Lord does not care anything about his
          property. Who made the earth, and the riches thereof? To whom
          does the earth belong? "The earth is the Lord's, and the fullness
          thereof." Do you suppose that the Lord cares anything about a
          man's farm? Nothing at all, for the whole earth is his? At his
          command it is gone, and the man who claimed possession of any
          part of it, knoweth not whither it had gone. But what does the
          Lord want of his people? it is written in this Bible, and is said
          to be the words of the Lord, "Son, give me thine heart." Without
          it, you are not worth anything; with it, he has your gold and
          sliver, you houses and lands, you wives and children, your all.
          I have taught from the stand in this place, and in other places
          for years, the necessity of our becoming one. I can say to the
          Latter-day Saints, you have never heard brother Brigham make a
          demand for your property. All I want is to see this people devote
          their means and interests to the building up of the kingdom of
          God, erecting temples, and in them officiate for the living and
          the dead, and be instruments in the hands of God of bringing up
          from their graves those who have slept without having had the
          privilege of receiving the Gospel, that they may be crowned sons
          and daughters of the Almighty. We do not want your property, we
          want you. When we all become one in faith and in spirit, we shall
          be one in our acts, having the kingdom of God at heart. And the
          inquiry will be from the brethren, "What can I do for my
          fellow-creatures? Can I be the means of saving a soul? Can I do
          anything for my friends who have slept without a knowledge of the
          truth, or can I do anything for those who are living in foreign
          lands? Yes, I can." These should be the sentiments of our hearts,
          and this is required of us.
          Many of us have spent considerable of our time in preaching the
          Gospel at home and abroad, and in otherwise assisting to
          establish the kingdom of God upon the earth, and we are still
          engaged in this work. We have donated towards the deliverance of
          the poor from foreign lands, bringing them here, where they have
          the privilege of being taught further in the plan of salvation,
          and where they can assist more materially in the establishment of
          Zion in the earth.
          Many of the poor, after having been brought here, relieved in
          many instances, from the depths of poverty, no sooner do they
          become the possessors of a little means, than they lift their
          heels against the Gospel. This is painful to the Latter-day
          Saints, who rendered them assistance; it is grieving to God who
          delivered them. Still, it is our duty to send the Gospel to all
          nations and to continue to donate means to gather out the poor.
          The Lord will save a few, all that will accept salvation
          according to the design which the Lord has devised. He has made
          the plan, not us. It is not the conception of man. It was the
          Gods who sat in council together--they planned it and now offer
          it to us. Will we accept of it?
          There are only two churches on the earth--only two parties. God
          leads the one, the devil the other. As soon as a man hears the
          Gospel preached and becomes convinces of this truthfulness, he is
          tempted of the devil, who, whenever there is an opportunity,
          suggests doubt for his reflection. If he entertain these doubting
          influences, it is not long before what he believed true becomes a
          matter of conjecture. Another may receive the Gospel, travel and
          preach it faithfully, feeling in his heart to exclaim, "Glory to
          God in the highest!" having no other motive than to do good to
          his fellow beings. By and by he perhaps is left to himself; he
          now begins to question himself, saying--"I wonder if I really was
          right?" This single doubt is perhaps the beginning of his
          apostacy from the Church. In the days of Joseph, people were
          inclined to turn away from the faith and go into apostacy, as
          much as they do to in proportion to our numbers, and I have
          sometimes thought more so. You allow the devil to suggest to you
          that I am not leading you right, and allow that thought to abide
          in your hearts, and I will promise you that it will lead you to
          apostacy. You allow yourselves to doubt anything that God has
          revealed, and it will not be a great while before you begin to
          neglect your prayers, refuse to pay your Tithing, and find fault
          with the authorities of the Church. You will be repeating what
          apostates all say, "The Tithing is not used aright," etc. There
          is a feeling that sometimes prompts me to ask, "Did you every pay
          any Tithing to me that I kept? If so, let us be informed about
          it." God has so blessed me with regard to things pertaining to
          this world, that if it can be shown that I ever received the
          benefit of any man's tithing, I am able to restore it a hundred
          fold. This perhaps is a little levity in me, but I indulge in
          such things sometimes.
          When brother Joseph was alive, he appointed to me appraise
          property in the Nauvoo Temple. On one occasion, a saddle was
          brought in; it was valued at two dollars, and being in need of a
          saddle I used it. Brother Joseph, too, once sent me the half of a
          pig which weighed ninety-three pounds. And while preaching in
          Boston, I received two and a half dollars in Tithing, which I
          also used and reported to brother Joseph. Otherwise not a dime of
          the Tithing did I ever use in the days of Joseph; and since his
          day the right to dictate the use of the Tithing belongs to me,
          and I have used what I thought was necessary, but I have no
          knowledge of using one dollar of Tithing money for my own
          purposes. Though after these statements I will say that I dictate
          the Tithing very little. Neither the Bishops nor my clerks ever
          ask me anything about it, they do what they please with it. I do
          not care what is done with it, if it be rightfully and properly
          used. They are perfectly welcome to use my Tithing in common with
          yours; the Lord will hold them responsible for its use. If my
          brethren whom I employ to take care of and raise my stock, do as
          I wish them to do, they pay my stock Tithing. No man in this
          Church pays his full Tithing. I do not pay mine, but I pay as
          much as anybody; and I never inquire what is done with it.
          When we neglect any one of these duties, the enemy says "I have
          made so much ground." If the devil can induce an Elder to drink a
          little he is not satisfied with this triumph, but says to him,
          "Your wife and children know it, don't pray to-night." The Elder
          says to his family, "I fell tired to-night, we won't have
          prayers." The enemy says, "I have gained another point." You
          indulge still further, and you will find other excuses. You head
          is not right, you heart it not right, you conscience is not
          right, and you retire again without praying. By and by, you begin
          to doubt something the Lord has revealed to us, and it is not
          long before such a one is led away captive of the devil.
          You Elders of Israel, do you not see the necessity of an advance?
          Do you not see that we have traveled just as far as we can,
          without adopting the revelation the Lord gave at Independence,
          Jackson County, namely, that "the property of the Saints should
          be laid at the feet of the Bishops, etc., and unless this was
          done a curse would befall them?" They refused to do it, and the
          consequence was, they were driven from their homes. Unless we
          obey these first revelations, the people will decline in their
          faith, and they will leave the faith of the holy Gospel. Do the
          Elders sense this? Yes, a great many of them do--also a great
          many of the sisters. Were it not for the faith and prayers of the
          faithful ones, this Church would have been given into the hands
          of our enemies. It is the faith of the Priesthood, who cling to
          the commandments of the Lord, that holds the people where they
          are. Supposing you were in a state to say, We will do what is
          required of us: It would be enough for me to say, It is your duty
          to finish that house (the Tabernacle) without delay, and it would
          be done, every man doing his part cheerfully. But, instead of
          that being the case, we might apply to brother John for his team:
          says brother John, "It is very hard of you to ask for my team. I
          have only the one span, and I don't see that I can let you have
          it." Bother John keep his team; but if he could have had faith
          sufficient to obey the request, the Lord would have blessed him
          with two teams. But because he keeps it, that is his all, and
          very probably, will remain his all. Again, say the Priesthood, "I
          want your house." "Take it." "Your garden." "Take it." Says
          one--"Do you feel so, brother Brigham?' Precisely so, I want to
          entertain no other feeling. I have nothing but what, if the Lord
          requires it must go freely. He can take nothing more than is
          already his. I say, take it, I will trust in him for more. This
          is the only safe ground to walk upon. It is the only way by which
          we can secure eternal life. Jesus says, "Strait is the gate, and
          narrow is the way, which leads to life eternal," but which the
          New Translation made, that leads to "the lives," and few there be
          who find it. But wide is the gate and broad is the way that leads
          to destruction, and many there be who go in thereat.
          The Lord would like to see us take the course that leads unto the
          strait gate, that we might be crowned sons and daughters of God,
          for such are the only ones in the heavens who multiply and
          increase, and who frame and make and redeem worlds. The rest take
          an inferior kingdom, where this privilege is denied them. This
          the Lord has made known unto us through the Prophet Joseph; it is
          published and so plainly written, that we can read and understand
          for ourselves. it is for us to choose whether we will be sons and
          daughters, joint heirs with Jesus Christ, or whether we accept an
          inferior glory; or whether we sin against the Holy Ghost, which
          cannot be pardoned or forgiven in this world, nor in the world to
          come; the penalty of which is to suffer the second death. What is
          that we call death compared to the agonies of the second death?
          If people could see it, as Joseph and Sidney saw it, the would
          pray to that the vision be closed up, for they could not endure
          the sight. Neither could they endure the sight of the Father and
          the Son in their glory, for it would consume them.
          The Lord gives us little by little, and is ever willing to give
          us more and more, even the fullness, when our hearts are prepared
          to receive all the truths of heaven. This is what the Lord
          desires, what he would delight in doing, for his children.
          These are only a few reflections, when we take into consideration
          our Christian religion, for it incorporates every act of a
          person's life. We never should presume to do anything unless we
          can say, "Father, sanction this, and crown the same with
          success." If the Latter-day Saints live so, the victory is ours.
          There are a great many who want to live so, and I say God bless
          all such. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Wilford Woodruff, August 13, 1876
                          Wilford Woodruff, August 13, 1876
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                         Sunday Afternoon, August 13, 1876.
                            (Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
                         AND RESPONSIBILITIES OF THE SAINTS.
          In connection with the young brother Elder Joseph H. Parry, who
          has just returned from a preaching mission to England, I wish to
          bear my testimony, and to make a few remarks on the Scripture
          contained in the last chapter of St. Mark, commencing at the 14th
          verse, wherein an account is given of the Savior's appearing unto
          the eleven disciples, and of his upbraiding them for their
          unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them
          that had seen him after he was risen, etc. At this time the
          following commission he gave unto them--
          "Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every
          creature. He that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved; but
          he that believeth not shall be damned. And these signs shall
          follow them that believe. In my name shall they cast out devils;
          they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents;
          and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; and
          they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover."
          It may appear singular to some, why our Elders do not treat on
          what is termed "the mysteries of the kingdom." I know of no
          greater mystery to the inhabitants of the earth, than the Gospel
          of Jesus Christ. And yet the Gospel is so plain, and so easy to
          be understood, that the unlearned and the youth can know of it.
          The Apostle Paul said, "For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of
          Christ, for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one
          that believeth." He considered it of so much importance, that, on
          another occasion, in writing to the Galatians, he said--"But,
          though we or an angel from heaven preach any other Gospel unto
          you than that we have preached unto you, let him be accursed."
          From the fact of the Gospel being so simple, of its being adapted
          to the condition and circumstances of all people, and of its
          having gone forth by the commandment of the Savior, to all the
          world, in the event of its being rejected, condemnation must
          necessarily follow.
          Notwithstanding the simplicity of the Gospel, where during the
          last eighteen hundred years has been the man or the sect that has
          presented it to the world, as taught by the Savior and his
          Apostles, before it was revealed from heaven, in fulfillment of
          ancient prophecies, to the young man Joseph Smith, and preached
          by him? No voice had every been heard to proclaim it. There had
          never been a church or an organization upon the earth, since the
          days of Christ and his Apostles, directed by the revelations of
          heaven and owned of God.
          The Gospel now being preached to all the world, by commandment of
          the Lord to the Prophet Joseph, is the same as taught by Adam,
          Enoch and the Savior. It never changes through lapse of time; its
          ordinances and laws are always the same, worlds without end. The
          first principles of the Gospel taught from the dawn of creation,
          are faith, repentance, and baptism, and the laying on of hands
          for the reception of the Holy Ghost; and they are the same
          to-day. To certain minds there might be a mystery connected with
          these principles. Why, say some, is this so? We can only answer,
          because it is the law of the Great Jehovah, the plan framed in
          the heavens for the salvation and redemption of man. They are
          requirements made of the whole human family, which must be obeyed
          in order that the prevailing mystery may be banished, and the
          fruits and the blessings of the Gospel enjoyed. The Gospel is
          free to all; it is without money and without price. But none can
          officiate in its ordinances, acceptably to God, except those who
          have received living authority to do so for, says the Apostle, no
          man taketh this honor unto himself, except he be called of God,
          as was Aaron. But there are a great many Gospels, all claiming to
          be of Christ, and all differing, more or less, from one another,
          and from the one taught by the Savior, when upon the earth. When
          he, who has the authority, preaches the Gospel, he promises, in
          the name of Jesus Christ, to all that believe and obey, that the
          Holy Ghost will be given them. By virtue of this promise, all
          such can know for themselves, whether it is of God, or whether it
          is of man. If an unauthorized man goes forth, pretending to
          proclaim this same Gospel, and it matters not how able and
          talented he may be, his doctrine can be detected, because the
          promises which were to follow the believers in Christ are not
          realized, the Holy Ghost which imparts its gifts unto men are not
          received, and hence the fallacy of the doctrines of men is
          exposed, so that none need be deceived. Our boys are often called
          from the plow and the workshop, to go abroad to the nations to
          disseminate the principles of the everlasting Gospel. By what
          power are our young men sustained, who go forth, inexperienced,
          without much education, presenting in meekness, to a learned and
          intelligent world, the Gospel of Christ? God, through his angels,
          attends them; he strengthens their feeble knees, and gives them
          I was once preaching to a large assembly in Collinsville,
          Connecticut; when I got through, a young clergyman came forward,
          and asked me if I had received any diploma from college. I
          answered him, "No." "Do you know," said he, "that a man who has
          not received a college diploma, has no right to preach?" "No,
          sir," I said, "I do not know it." "Well, sir," he said, "that is
          the case." I then asked him to inform me how it was the Jesus
          preached, without receiving a college diploma? and if such things
          as college diplomas were ever known or read of in the ministry of
          Christ and his Apostles?
          The Lord chose poor, illiterate fishermen, and sent them forth to
          combat, and even to confound the wisdom of the wise. His Gospel
          is represented to-day, by the weak things of the earth, and has
          been now for over forty years. And what is the result of our
          preaching? Let facts speak for themselves. You can behold for
          yourselves, a people gathered here from the different nations,
          all prompted by the same motives, namely, to build up and
          establish Zion on the earth, in fulfillment of the words of God,
          through the mouths of his Prophets. Why have we been so
          successful, thus far, in accomplishing so great a work? Simply,
          because God has confirmed our preaching, and the testimonies we
          have borne, by conferring the Holy Ghost, with signs following
          the believers. Had not this been the case, Utah would be to day,
          what it was on the 24th of July, 1847, when the pioneers first
          set foot on its soil--a barren, desolate land, unfit for the
          habitation of man. The results of our preaching bespoke the
          fulfillment of prophecy. Zion has arisen, and some of the
          prophecies concerning her, recorded in the Old and New Testament,
          are having their fulfillment.
          Angels have visited the earth and delivered the keys of salvation
          to the Prophet Joseph. He lived long enough to effect a complete
          organization of the Church, strictly according to the revelations
          of God to him. God has in our day given gifts to men, for the
          perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the ministry, for the
          edifying of the body of Christ. The Apostle likened the Church
          unto a perfect body. One part cannot say to the other I have no
          need of you; but all the parts are necessary to complete the
          organization; which is just as necessary to effect the perfection
          of the Saints of this generation as of any other. Faith in the
          Lord Jesus Christ, repentance and baptism for the remission of
          sin, are absolute requirements, which must be complied with,
          before the Holy Ghost can be received. These signs, says the
          Apostle, shall follow them that believe: in my name shall they
          cast out devils, they shall lay hands on the sick and they shall
          recover, etc. These blessings are the right of every honest
          believer in Christ. They were set in the Church by the Savior,
          and remain with the Church, as a mighty cloud of witnesses
          throughout this Territory could testify to; and not only they of
          this Territory, but those of every land and clime wherever the
          Gospel has been preached and a Branch of the Church organized.
          Says the Apostle John, this Gospel is to be preached to all that
          dwell on the earth, to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and
          people; as a witness before the second coming of our Savior to
          dwell on the earth, who will come, not as a lamb to the
          slaughter, not riding upon a colt, the object of the people's
          scorn. But he will come in power and great glory, taking
          vengeance upon them that love and fear him not. We, therefore,
          are sending glad tidings of great joy to whomsoever will receive
          them, that they may come up to Zion and escape the judgments that
          will most assuredly overtake the wicked.
          I know that we are engaged in the great latter-day work, the work
          of the living God. And I know that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of
          God, chosen and set apart to usher in this last dispensation of
          the fullness of times. He has left a record, published, sealed by
          his own blood, confirming the truth of the same. This testimony
          is in force to all the world, and it will be in force until the
          end of time. This we declare is the kingdom which the Prophet
          Daniel saw in vision, never more to be thrown down or give to
          another people. In these mountains Zion is to be built up, in
          fulfillment of prophecy, and every jot and tittle that has been
          spoken of her must come to pass. The last is first, and the first
          will be last. The Gospel was first sent directly to the Jews; the
          Savior himself was of that lineage, through the loins of David.
          He came to his own, but they received him not. He was reproached
          of them, from the day of his birth until they crucified him on
          the cross. Consequently, the risen Redeemer commanded his
          Apostles to turn the the Gentiles. They received the work and
          enjoyed the gifts and blessings of the Gospel, even the
          Comforter, the Holy Ghost; and the Priesthood continued with them
          until a portion of them became unworthy of it, through their
          falling away, while the faithful were harassed and persecuted to
          their death. The Gospel is now restored to us Gentiles, for we
          are all Gentiles in a national capacity, and it will continue
          with us if we are faithful, until the law is bound, and the
          testimony sealed, and the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled,
          when it will again revert to the Jews, whom the Lord will have
          prepared to receive it. They will gather to their own land,
          taking with them their gold and silver, and will re-build their
          city and temple, according to the prediction of Moses and the
          Prophets. When this time arrives, which is nigh, even at our
          doors, let the Gentile nations who reject the Gospel which is now
          sent to them, prepare to meet the judgments of an offended God!
          For when their cup is full even to the brim, the Lord will then
          remember the chastisement of the Jews, his favored people, and at
          whose hands they will have received double for their iniquities.
          Offenses must come, said the Savior, but woe unto them by whom
          they come. Woe unto the Gentiles, who have administered
          afflictions to the Jews for these many years! Woe unto them if
          they now reject this only means of salvation, for the awful
          calamities spoken of in these books, the Bible and Book of
          Mormon, will certainly befall them.
          The principle of gathering has been preached for the past
          thirty-seven years. Before this principle was preached by the
          Elders, a great many of the people had received the spirit of it;
          and the consequence was, that no sooner had it been taught by the
          Presidency of the Church, than the people everywhere were ready
          to receive it. It had been revealed to them by he Holy Ghost,
          whose office it is to reveal that which is past, present, and
          that which is to come, and no surer, stronger testimony can be
          given to any one than it affords. We have gathered here for the
          express purpose of establishing Zion, which, according to the
          Scriptures, must be before the Gospel can be sent to the Jews.
          Passage after passage might be found in the Bible, referring to
          our coming here; the casting up of the highway on which the
          ransomed of the Lord might travel; the building of our city in a
          low place, which was to be Sought out, a city not forsaken; and
          how the Lord would cause springs of water to spring up, and the
          desert to blossom like the rose, etc., all of which have had
          their fulfillment. But how do the inhabitants of the earth regard
          these things? With great indifference. In fact it would be a
          marvel to me were it otherwise, for according to the predictions,
          the people in this age were to be like unto the people of the
          days of Noah and Lot marrying an giving in marriage, practising
          all manner of wickedness and abominations, and wholly unprepared
          for the coming of the Son of Man. The Jews were under no
          condemnation for rejecting the Savior, until he appeared amongst
          them as the light of the world, then they had no longer a cloak
          for their sins and in rejecting him, and those who were sent unto
          them, they stood condemned before the Lord, and, consequently,
          his threatened judgments overtook them. The people who heard not
          the Gospel preached from the days of the Apostles until its
          restoration in our day, are under no condemnation for rejecting
          the Gospel during the time it had been taken from the earth. But
          the light again has dawned upon the world, and the Elders of
          Israel are engaged proclaiming it far and wide, and as it was
          with the Jews, so it will be with the Gentiles who reject it, for
          the predictions of God's Prophets must have their fulfillment,
          and neither you nor I can prevent it if we would. We are charged
          with being uncharitable, because we proclaim these things. We are
          not to blame--we are merely the creatures used by the Almighty in
          doing his bidding. The work is his, the plan of salvation is the
          creation of his superior wisdom, not ours.
          Let me say to my brethren and sisters, our responsibilities are
          great, far greater than the outside world who reject the gospel.
          We have received the light, the knowledge of God; we are under
          sacred covenants to stand by the truth, and by one another in
          righteousness. If we are found traitors to the cause, crucifying
          the Son of Man afresh, great will be our condemnations. Our time
          allotted us to tarry here below is short; but our spirits are
          eternal, and will live forever and our future destiny depends on
          this our earthly career. The Lord has given his angels charge
          concerning us; they are our friends and their eyes are over us.
          They stand in waiting with sharp sickles in their hands, ready to
          go forth and reap down the earth. Our calling is to perfect
          ourselves, to purify Zion, and make it a fit habitation for the
          Son of God when he comes; to build Temples, and in them perform
          the rites and ordinances for the living and the dead, and
          accomplish all that God designs us to do. And that we may be
          faithful in the performance thereof, is my prayer in the name of
          Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
          Pratt, August 26, 1876
                            Orson Pratt, August 26, 1876
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                         Sunday Afternoon, August 26, 1876.
                            (Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
          A little upward of forty-six years ago, the Lord our God, through
          the administration of holy angels, organized his Church in the
          State of New York, and called men to the ministry, commanding
          them to go forth as missionaries, and preach to the people of the
          United States. They, in obedience to the command, went forth in
          their weakness, commencing their labors in the State of New York,
          and succeeded in baptizing believers, and organizing branches of
          the Church. From that day to the present, the Lord has been with
          his servants and with the people who have embraced the message
          they proclaim.
          In connection with the establishing of this Church, the Lord
          inaugurated the Gathering, which is peculiar to the dispensation
          in which we live. This work of gathering of the people, has
          continued for forty-six years, and we can behold its results--a
          people settled throughout these mountain valleys, numbering a
          hundred and fifty thousand.
          I have often reflected upon the early prophecies that were given
          through our Prophet Joseph Smith, whom the Lord called to
          organize his Church in the last dispensation and have often
          marveled at their literal fulfillment. I will refer to some of
          It is well known that the Book of Mormon was translated by Joseph
          Smith, from certain plates which he discovered, deposited in a
          certain hill, anciently called Cumorah, which is situated in
          Ontario County, State of New York, having previously been shown
          the place in open vision. This book was translated, and its first
          edition of five thousand copies was published, before the
          organization of this Church. It was stated in that book, that a
          Church should arise, and the people who should embrace the Gospel
          which it contained, should be gathered together into one body.
          For the fulfillment of this, I have only to refer you to the
          people, the body of this Church, inhabiting these mountain vales.
          This prophecy also speaks of the extent of this future work--it
          should not only be preached to the people of this American
          Continent, but it should be proclaimed to every nation, kindred,
          tongue and people, under heaven, and the gathering should be from
          all these nations.
          An impostor may prophesy, but he cannot fulfill his own
          prophecies. If Joseph Smith was an impostor, as the world say he
          was, how could he know beforehand of the rise of this Church, and
          that the Gospel would be preached in all parts of this nations?
          Still more, how could he know, that it would go to every land,
          and be proclaimed throughout every nation of the earth, and even
          to those inhabiting the islands of the sea? Has this been
          fulfilled? All you have to do is to make yourselves acquainted
          with the fact. You will find that the Gospel message has been
          carried out by our missionaries to the nations of Great Britain
          and Ireland, to France, Germany, Italy, Switzerland, and the
          countries of Scandinavia, to Austria and Russia, to Asia, and
          Africa, to Australia and the island of New Zealand, and the
          various islands of the South Pacific Ocean, as well as the
          Sandwich and Society Islands. Among all these nations, this work
          has gone in fulfillment of prophecy, published before there was
          any Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Joseph Smith,
          therefore, so far as the fulfillment of his prophecies is
          concerned, has so much to establish the divinity of his mission.
          Let us refer still further to the prophecies contained in the
          Book of Mormon. We read in that book, that not only a Church
          should arise, etc., but that the blood of the Saints who should
          embrace its faith, should cry from the ground to the God of
          heaven, against the inhabitant of this nations. How unlikely a
          thing to be fulfilled! Here, upon this land, is one of the most
          free governments given to man, bestowing upon all, civil and
          religious liberty. In other lands, persecution existed in
          consequence of man's religious convictions; here all religious
          societies enjoyed the freedom of religious liberty to the fullest
          extent. If an impostor were going to prophesy, would he not be
          most likely to predict something that would suit the popular
          feeling of the people, something that would naturally come to
          pass? But for him to prophesy that the blood of the Saints, who
          were yet unconverted, should cry unto God for vengeance, against
          a people who glorified in their freedom, who could believe it?
          The people said such a think never could come to pass; Joseph
          Smith must be an impostor. But how long was it before this met
          with its fulfillment? History shows that three years after the
          rise of this Church, the Latter-day Saints, numbering some twelve
          hundred persons, were settled in Jackson; one of the western
          counties of Missouri, where they possessed flourishing homes,
          which they had made out of the lands they had bought of the
          United States Government, and which they had paid for, and where,
          in consequence of their having preached the ancient Gospel, which
          had been restored to the earth through the ministrations of
          angels, they met with serious opposition, insomuch that they were
          finally driven en masse from their possessions, their homes were
          torn down and destroyed, their animals were shot down as you
          would shoot down wild beasts of the forest, their hay stacks were
          burned, and their corn fields despoiled, and many of the Saints
          were also shot dead by the hands of their persecutors. What for?
          Was it because they had committed crimes that merited this
          treatment? No, their court records do not show a single instance
          of our people having broken the laws. Was it polygamy? No, for
          the principle of plural marriage was not known among us then.
          They said, "You proclaim that God is a God of revelation. We do
          not believe it. You say that God has re-organized his Church on
          the earth, according to the ancient pattern. We do not believe
          it. We do not wish such doctrines, we do not wish our families
          corrupted by believing in them, for prophets, and new revelation,
          and miracles are all done away with; therefore you must leave us.
          We have pledged ourselves, our lives and all we possess, to drive
          you from our midst." Perhaps you strangers may think I am telling
          you that which is false. It is written and printed by our
          enemies, and forms part of history; and it furnishes another
          testimony proving the divine calling of the boy who was inspired
          of the Lord to translate that book.
          After we had again established ourselves in a new country, and
          built up a beautiful city, and when all was peaceful and
          prosperity attending us, this same Prophet, on assembling the
          Elders of the Church on a certain occasion at Nauvoo, told us
          that we would have to flee to the Rocky Mountains for safety. The
          fulfillment of this prediction is apparent to all. I might
          mention scores of others, and in no instance has that man uttered
          a single Prophecy that either has not already been fulfilled to
          the very letter, or will not have its fulfillment in the due time
          of the Lord. I will mention another prophecy, which was printed
          in several languages, and published among the various nations in
          whose languages it was printed, which was twenty-eight years
          reaching its fulfillment. The Lord revealed to the Prophet,
          Joseph Smith, that there would be a great rebellion between the
          Northern and Southern States, commencing in the State of South
          Carolina, and that it should terminate in the death and misery of
          many souls. This, as you all know, has been literally fulfilled.
          When I was a boy, I traveled extensively in the United States and
          the Canadas, preaching this restored Gospel. I had a manuscript
          copy of this revelation, which I carried in my pocked, and I was
          in the habit of reading it to the people among whom I traveled
          and preached. As a general thing the people regarded it as the
          height of nonsense, saying the Union was too strong to be broken;
          and I, they said, was led away, the victim of an impostor. I knew
          the prophecy is true, for the Lord had spoken to me and had given
          me revelation. I knew also concerning the divinity of this world.
          Year after year passed away, while every little while some of the
          acquaintances I had formerly made would say, "Well what is going
          to become of that prediction? It's never going to be fulfilled."
          Said I, "Wait, the Lord has his set time." By and by it came
          along, and the first battle was fought at Charleston, South
          Carolina. This is another testimony that Joseph Smith was a
          Prophet of the Most High God; he not only foretold the coming of
          a great civil war at a time when statesman even never dreamed of
          such a thing, but he named the very place where it should
          I have not time now to notice any others. I wish, however, to say
          more particularly to the strangers present, that God informed us
          immediately after the organization of this Church, that this
          Gospel should be preached first to the nations of the Gentiles,
          and then the Lord would call in his servants and give them a
          special mission to the scattered remnants of the house of Israel,
          that are among the Gentile nations. You have not heard of our
          trying to convert the Jews. Why? Because God has decreed and
          determined that he will fulfill the times of the Gentiles first,
          in accordance with ancient prophecy. When that time arrives, the
          Lord will have prepared some of the Jewish nation to receive the
          Gospel, and then they will gather to their own land, and rebuild
          their city upon its former site. You doubtless will remember
          those words of the Saviour referring to the Jewish nations, which
          can be found in the 21st chapter of St. Luke--"For there shall be
          great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people. And they
          shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away
          captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of
          the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled." How
          and in what way will the Lord fulfill the times of the Gentiles?
          There must first be a revealed message, a Gospel message, sent to
          them. The preaching of this message is referred to in the 14th
          chapter of Revelations, by the Apostle John, who in vision saw
          the angel in the act of bring it to the earth. And we are told it
          was to be preached to all nations which may be said to be
          composed of the two peoples known as the Gentiles and the Jews.
          But the Lord has said that "the last shall be first, and the
          first shall be last." Jesus came to the lost sheep of the house
          of Israel, but they rejected him, and the Apostles were moved
          upon to say, "Lo, we turn to the Gentiles;" and they did so, the
          Jews having proved themselves unworthy of eternal life, "and the
          kingdom of God shall be taken from you," says the Savior, "and
          given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof." The
          Gentiles, to whom the Gospel was to be given, received it, and
          the gifts and graces of the Church, which were before enjoyed by
          Israel, were now manifested among the Gentiles. But behold they
          corrupted themselves, after having received the kingdom, and Paul
          perceived the decline of their faith, which was the beginning of
          the great "falling away," which he, in his second epistle to the
          Thessalonians, said must be before the day of the Lord came. Also
          in the 11th Chapter of Romans, Paul speaks of the Gentiles who
          had received the Gospel as the wild olive tree, having been
          grafted into the tame olive tree, and cautions them in this
          language--"Because of unbelief, they (Israel) were broken off,
          and thou standest by faith. Be not high minded but fear. For if
          God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare
          not thee." This, with other prophetic warnings of a similar
          character, was disregarded.
          I will refer you to another ancient prophecy contained in the 4th
          chapter of the second of Timothy--"For the time will come when
          they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts
          shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and
          they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be
          turned unto fables;" and who, he says, in the previous chapter,
          shall "have a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof;
          from such turn away." It seems, then, that this people, whom Paul
          speaks of, were to have a form of godliness; they were, in other
          words, to be a pious people, professedly a very religious people,
          but were only to possess a form, lacking all power; to be
          destitute, therefore, of Apostles and Prophets, miracles, etc.
          How long was the people to continue in this state? John informs
          us that this state of things would continue a long time; that,
          instead of the Church, another great power should arise, to be
          called "Mystery, Babylon the Great, the Mother of Harlots, and
          abominations of the earth, presenting in her hand a golden cup
          full of abominations and filthiness of her fornications; which
          should be drunken with the blood of the Saints, and with the
          blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And this power was to prevail
          against the Saints and destroy them. How long was it to exist?
          Until another angel should fly through the midst of heaven,
          having the everlasting Gospel to commit to the earth, with power
          and again administer its ordinances. To whom is the angel to
          bring the Gospel? The Scriptures say, the first shall be last,
          and the last shall be first. The Gentiles were the last to
          receive the Gospel in ancient times, but on its restoration by
          the angel in the last days, they are to receive it first, and
          then the Jews. But before the Jews receive it, the following
          words of the Savior must be fulfilled--Jerusalem shall be trodden
          down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be
          fulfilled, when the Gospel again will revert to that people. What
          do you think will bring about the fulfillment of the times of the
          Gentiles? It must be the promulgations of the Gospel, which the
          angel brings, which is to be sounded in the hearts of the Gentile
          nations; all those receiving it are to gather out from this
          spiritual wickedness called Babylon the Great, because God has
          decreed her downfall. The overthrow of Babylon is spoken of in
          connection with the bringing of the Gospel by the angel, who
          declares also, "the hour of his judgment is come." Judgment upon
          whom? First, upon the Gentile nations, when their times are
          fulfilled, in what way? By visiting upon them famines, and
          pestilences, and earthquakes; nation rising against nation in
          war, etc, until the Gentile nations are overthrown. Or, to speak
          in the language of John, who declared that after the angel shall
          bring the Gospel, another angel shall follow, crying with a loud
          voice, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, because she made all
          nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication; she is
          fallen like a great millstone, cast into the depths of the sea,
          and no more place found for her.
          How long will it be before the times of the Gentiles are
          fulfilled? This is a question I cannot fully answer. It will be
          in the generation that the angel comes. Forty-six years have
          already transpired, since the Lord sent his Gospel message to the
          Gentile nations; and for upwards of forty years the Saints have
          been gathering out from the midst of Babylon, in fulfillment of
          another prophecy of John--"And I heard another voice from heaven,
          saying, Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of
          her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues. For her sins
          have reached unto heaven, and God hath remembered her
          iniquities." Remember, strangers and all, that this gathering of
          the people was not to result from a cunningly devised fable, or
          the natural scheming of man; but it should be in consequence of
          new revelation--a voice from heaven, commanding the people to
          come out from those nations where the Mother of Harlots has her
          seat. For it is written in the revelation of John, that the great
          waters upon which the millions called Babylon sit, are nations
          and multitudes, and tongues, and people. "Come out of her my
          people;" Why? That ye be not partakers of her sins. How great are
          her sins? "Her sins have reached unto heaven, and God hath
          remembered her iniquities." Come out form Babylon, lest you be
          made partakers of her plagues. Death and mourning, lamentations
          and distress, will be visited upon all the inhabitants of the
          earth. But blessed are they who come out from Babylon, for they
          shall stand in holy places and not be moved, having kept the
          commandments of the Most High.
          But if you Latter-day Saints who have received the message of the
          everlasting gospel, and who have, in obedience to the voice of
          heaven, gathered out of Babylon, if you pollute yourselves by
          turning again to the vanities, wickedness, and corruptions of the
          people from whose midst you have been delivered, then, says the
          Lord, "Behold, judgment shall begin at the house of mod," it
          shall begin with you Latter-day Saints, and then will go forth to
          the nations and kingdoms of the earth, weeping, wailing and
          lamentations among all people, which will come to pass just as
          literally as that foretold by the Prophet Joseph Smith,
          concerning what should take place between the North and the
          These plagues named in John's revelations, will take place
          literally--"The Lord God will curse the waters of the great deep,
          and they shall be turned into blood." "The sea shall become as
          the blood of a dead man, and every living thing in the sea shall
          be destroyed." And the time will come, when the seven angels
          having the seven last trumps will sound their trumps literally,
          and the sound thereof will be heard among the nations, just
          preparatory to the coming of the Son of man; and all the
          judgments foretold by John, which are to succeed the sound of
          each of the seven trumpets, will be fulfilled literally upon the
          earth in their times and seasons. And the wicked will gnaw their
          tongues for peace and will curse God, wishing to die because of
          their pain. These are they who repented not when the gospel was
          preached to them and who became hardened in their iniquities,
          which were overflowing, in order that God might visit them
          according to all that had been spoken by the mouths of his
          ancient Prophets.
          What will become of the Latter-day Saints? When the judgments
          shall have ceased, which will be visited first on the house of
          the Lord, they who remain will spread forth, increase and
          multiply; and they will build upon this continent a great and
          magnificent city, called Zion, or the New Jerusalem. And they
          will build a Temple within that city, upon which a cloud will
          rest by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night; and upon
          all the assemblies of the people of Zion the Lord will create
          this glorious appendage, and will shed forth his loving kindness.
          This is the destiny of Zion, as foreseen by Isaiah and David, and
          many of the Prophets who have predicted concerning her.
          Says one, I will wait to see if God will do these things. But
          peradventure, while waiting, you may be cut asunder and you
          portion appointed among the unbelievers, where there are weeping,
          and wailing and gnashing of teeth. Woe unto them who wait to see
          if God will really fulfill the prophecies of his servants, and
          who repent not of their sins! But blessed are they who repent as
          soon as they hear the sound of the message, and who turn unto the
          Lord their God with all their hearts, for they shall be filled
          with the Holy Ghost, which bears record of the Father and the
          Son, and they shall be prepared for the dispensation of his
          providences, and hail his coming with great joy. The people of
          the antediluvian world waited one day too long; they waited until
          the flood came, when it was too late, and they were swept away,
          eight persons only escaping. The Savior, speaking of his second
          coming, said--"As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be also
          in the days of the Son of Man. They did eat, they drank they
          married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that
          Noah entered into the ark, and the flood came and destroyed them
          all. Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot; the did eat,
          they drank, the bought, they sold, they planted, they builded.
          But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom, it rained fire and
          brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all. Even thus shall it
          be in the day when the son of man in revealed." Did the Lord
          raise up a Prophet and warn the antediluvians by new revelations?
          He did: and he did the same in the case of the people in the days
          of Lot. Will he do the same prior to his second coming? He will.
          He is doing it by means of his Gospel; revealed for the purpose
          of saving all who receive it, who gather to a place of safety, as
          Noah and those who believed his message did. But the day will
          come when the Lord will not spare any who remain in Babylon; that
          will be, however, when this prophecy of Isaiah is completely
          fulfilled--"I will gather them from the east, and from the west;
          I will say to the north, give up, and to the south, keep not
          back; bring my sons from afar, and my daughters from the ends of
          the earth, even, every one that is called by name." All this is
          to take place in the very dispensation in which the angel should
          bring the Gospel, which is the dispensation of the fullness of
          times. The Apostle Paul also refers to the same great event, in
          the following language: "That in the dispensation of the fullness
          of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ,
          both which are in heaven and which are on earth; even in him." It
          is the purpose of God then, not to confine the gathering to
          earthly Saints alone." What," says one, "Are immortal beings
          coming down from heaven to live on this earth?" Certainly, and
          thus fulfill numerous prophecies in the Scriptures; one of which
          is, "They shall reign on the earth." Who are these person? They
          are they whom John heard singing in heaven about it. They said,
          "Thou hast redeemed us out of every nation, kindred, tongue and
          people, and hast made us unto our God, kings and priests: and we
          shall reign on the earth." What a glorious song! While we are
          singing about going to heaven, all heavenly beings are singing
          about coming back to earth to live and to reign. Why? Because
          this is their inheritance, they have been made worthy through the
          blood of the lamb, and their redeemer will be their King of Kings
          and Lord of Lords, and to his dominion there shall be no end.
          When this takes place, then will be fulfilled the saying, that
          all things which are in Christ, both in heaven and on earth,
          shall be gathered together. The wicked, too, shall be gathered,
          but in bundles ready for the burning. Marvel not, therefore,
          Latter-day Saints, that you have been exalted out from among the
          Gentile nations! Marvel not that the Lord has said to the North,
          give up, and to the south, keep not back, bring my sons from
          afar, and my daughters from the ends of the earth! Marvel not at
          the Savior's parable of the gathering of all kinds of fish and
          bringing them to the shore! By and by, angels will come among the
          Latter-day Saints who have been gathered from the nations, and
          they will pluck out one here, and another there, putting them in
          to their place. The separation of the fish will take place; the
          bad will be cast away, while the good will be reserved in vessels
          for the Master's use.
          May the Lord who has redeemed us from among the nations bestow
          upon us the rich blessings of his kingdom, which he has decreed
          to bestow upon his people in the latter days! And may this people
          spread forth on the right hand and on the left; may they enlarge
          the place of their dwelling, and stretch forth the curtains of
          their habitations, until they shall become a great mountain, as
          the Prophet Daniel has predicted and fill the whole earth, until
          the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom, under
          the whole heavens; shall be given to the Saints of the Most High
          God! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Brigham Young, September 17, 1876
                          Brigham Young, September 17, 1876
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                        Sunday Afternoon, September 17, 1876.
                            (Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
                        TO PRIMITIVE ELEMENT--ONE MAN POWER.
          I am about to do the very thing I did not intend to do this
          afternoon, that is, speak to the people. I have absented myself
          from your meetings now for some time, feeling that if I came here
          my spirit would be drawn out to such a degree that I would
          perhaps be under the necessity of talking to you; I will venture,
          however, to use my lungs for a few minutes, and present a few
          words of counsel to the Latter-day Saints.
          There is a Scripture which reads, "For what man knoweth that
          things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him? Even so
          the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God." This is
          as true a saying as there is in the Bible. And on one occasion
          Jesus said, "If any man will do my will, he shall know of the
          doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself."
          Brother Geo. Q. Cannon, who has just spoken has testified to the
          word. I have made these quotations to confirm and strengthen what
          he has said. There are people enough here to publish to the world
          that there is a man who testifies that he knows that God lives,
          who knows that Jesus is the Christ, the Savior of the world. I
          also testify to the truth of these things. I have proven to my
          satisfaction, according to the best knowledge I can gather, that
          man can be deceived by the sight of the natural eye, he can be
          deceived by the hearing of the ear, and by the touch of the hand;
          that the can be deceived in all of what are called the natural
          senses. But there is one thing in which he cannot be deceived.
          What is that? It is the operations of the Holy Ghost, the Spirit
          and power of God upon the creature. It teaches him of heavenly
          things; it directs him in the way of life; it affords him the key
          by which he can test the devices of man, and which recommends the
          things of God. The sayings which I have quoted I have proved to
          be true, and I bear testimony to them. The Latter-day Saints have
          done likewise. Not only the Saints who are present, and who
          gathered to Zion, but those of every nations, continent, or
          island who live the religion taught by our Savior and his
          Apostles, and also by Joseph Smith; they also bear the same
          testimony, their eyes have been quickened by the Spirit of God,
          and they see alike, their hearts have been quickened, and they
          feel and understand alike, and there are no disputations among
          them with regard to the doctrines of the Savior.
          Men begin to apostatize by taking to themselves strength, by
          hearkening to the whisperings of the enemy who leads them astray
          little by little, until they gather to themselves that which they
          call the wisdom of man; then they begin to depart from God, and
          their minds become confused. But all who keep the faith are of
          one heart and one mind, and this testimony is so confirmed to all
          that we cannot be mistaken. If we ask the Father, in the name of
          Jesus, for such and such favor, and it be granted to us, should
          we not acknowledge God in this? If we hearken to the whisperings
          of the Spirit of God, we shall feel ourselves under obligation to
          do so. In consequence of our obedience to the will of the Father,
          we know for ourselves, and our knowledge is confirmed as we
          continue to apply the commandments of God in our everyday life.
          Brother Cannon speaks of Christians. We are Christians
          professedly, according to our religion. People have gathered to
          themselves certain ideas, and laid them down as systems, calling
          them religion, all professing to believe and obey the Scriptures.
          Their religions are peculiar to themselves--our religion is
          peculiar to God, to angels, and to the righteous of time and
          eternity. Why are we persecuted because of our religion? Why was
          Joseph Smith persecuted? Why was he hunted from neighborhood to
          neighborhood, from city to city, and from State to State, and at
          last suffered death? Because he received revelations from the
          Father, from the Son, and was ministered to by holy angles, and
          published to the world the direct will of the Lord concerning his
          children on the earth. Again, why was he persecuted? Because he
          revealed to all mankind a religion so plain and so easily
          understood, consistent with he Bible, and so true. It is now as
          it was in the days of the Savior; let people believe and practice
          these simple, Godlike truths, and it will be as it was in the old
          world, they will say, if this man be let alone he will come and
          take away our peace and nations. Why? Because--"Shall I quote
          Scripture? If I do not, I will make a little." Because it takes
          away their bread an butter, takes away their salaries, they
          become no longer able to impose upon the people, and to lead them
          blindly along, while they themselves feast and fatten upon the
          labor of those whose souls they profess a watchcare over. They
          say, "We shall be broken up, we shall have to raise our own wheat
          and potatoes, make our own butter and cheese, and we cannot bear
          it, and we will not, we'll drive this religion from the earth."
          This is really all the reason there is. A man rises up and says,
          "I understand the philosophy of a good many sciences, and I
          cannot believe as you Latter-day Saints do." All your philosophy,
          even every iota of it which is true, belongs to the religion of
          the Latter-day Saints; and I say to all such, if you believe the
          truth, you believe just as the Latter-day Saints believe. It is
          said in this book (the Bible) that God made the earth in six
          days. This is a mere term, but it matters not whether it took six
          days, six months, six years, or six thousand years. The creation
          occupied certain periods of time. We are not authorized to say
          what the duration of these days was, whether Moses penned these
          words as we have them, or whether the translators of the Bible
          have given the words their intended meaning. However, God created
          the world. If I were a sectarian I would say, according to their
          philosophy, as I have heard many of them say hundreds of times,
          "God created all things out of nothing; in six days he created
          the world out of nothing." You may be assured the Latter-day
          Saints do not believe any such thing. They believe God brought
          forth material out of which he formed this little terra firma
          upon which we roam. How long had this material been in existence?
          Forever and forever, in some shape, in some condition. We need
          not refer at all to those who were with God, and who assisted him
          in this work. The elements form and develop, and continue to do
          so until they mature, and then they commence to decay and become
          disorganized. The mountains around us were formed in this way. By
          and by, when they shall have reached their maturity, the work of
          disintegration and decay will commence. It has been so from all
          eternity, and will continue to be so until they are made
          Some of our scholars who have acquired a little smattering of
          knowledge rise up and say, "I am an infidel, I do not believe in
          God." Well, then, as the Psalmist says, "the fool has said in his
          heart there is no God." I make the application of the Psalmist.
          You do not know your right hand from you left. How do you happen
          to know that this (the right hand) is the right hand, and that
          this (the left) is the left hand? Simply because it has been
          handed down from parent to child until this day. Were it
          otherwise one might say, This (the left hand) is my right hand,
          and this (the right) is my left hand. Where did Professor Morse
          obtain his knowledge of electricity and its application over the
          telegraph wire? He got it from the God of Heaven, who is the
          source of all intelligence, from him proceeds the knowledge of
          mechanism and of philosophy in all its phases.
          What do men and women who turn away from the faith, as they
          occasionally do, turn to? To an empty sound, from a reality to a
          shadow. They reject a knowledge of the eternal principles by
          which the heavens are, where, and will be; they turn to the
          follies and weakness of man and yield to the influences of the
          devil, who, with the third part of the hosts of heaven, rebelled
          against the Father and was cast out of heaven. What is the
          ultimate result of this downward course which some are pursuing?
          The beautiful organization they now possess, will decrease in
          beauty, and continue to decrease until the elements of which it
          is formed dissolve and return to their original state, just like
          the action of these mountains, which, in their time decay, and
          return to mother clay. They who turn away from the Gospel of the
          Son of God, which we preach, turn away from the origin of all
          truth, from light to darkness, from wisdom to folly, until they
          are known no more forever; this is the end of apostacy. What has
          already become of those who, during our short existence as a
          Church, have come out against us, politically, judicially, or
          otherwise, those who have raised their puny arms to destroy the
          kingdom of God from the earth! They have become powerless, like
          the dew before the rising sun; they have vanished away, their
          names are almost forgotten; and if this is not the case with all,
          it will be. For Zion must be established on the earth, and God,
          in his power and might, will accomplish it, and none can stay his
          purposes. He will gather together in one all things in Christ,
          both which are in heaven and which are on earth, and we will
          assist him.
          I testify that Jesus is the Christ, the Savior and Redeemer of
          the world; I have obeyed his saying, and realized his promise,
          and the knowledge I have of him, the wisdom of this world cannot
          give, neither can it take away.
          To you, my brethren and sisters, I wish to give a little counsel.
          And, here, let me say, that after I have revealed to you the mind
          and will of God concerning you, I am not held responsible for the
          performance of your duties. Cease your folly and wickedness,
          cease running after Babylon, an let your young people cease their
          Sunday and midnight excursions, and everything that savors of
          Babylon; for soon she must fall, she will pass away, the victim
          of her own wickedness, and it behooves you to watch and pray,
          lest peradventure you should be lost with her. I also say, Cease
          speaking evil one of another, and cease being dishonest. Masters,
          deal honestly and justly with those whom you hire, who are called
          servants. Servants, deal honestly and uprightly with those who
          employ you, who are called masters, that confidence and the
          spirit of brotherhood may be kindled, where now, in too many
          instances, the desire to take advantage exists.
          We are making an effort, by way of petitioning the City Council,
          to close the drinking saloons that disgrace our city. How do the
          people feel about it? Are there any Latter-day Saints, who would
          not lift up both hands against this evil and say, "God be thanked
          if we can stop the drunkenness in our streets? No, not one. Are
          there any, whether "Mormon" or non-"Mormon," who claim to have
          the fear of God in their hearts, but who ought to lend us their
          full support in suppressing it? No, not one. A gentleman, well
          known to you, told me that he had occasion to wait fifty minutes
          on one of our streets, near a beer saloon, and during that time
          he counted six women come out, three or four of them had either
          children in arms, or walking by their sides. What do you think of
          that, sisters? It is a disgrace to the name of lady. Is it any
          more a disgrace in woman than in man? Yes, because he is by
          nature coarser and more prone to such wickedness than she is.
          Woman is altogether of a finer nature, and has stronger moral
          inclinations; it is not natural for her to indulge in wickedness
          that man takes common delight in. It is a disgrace and a burning
          shame in an Elder in Israel to allow himself to become
          intoxicated; and further, it is shameful in an Elder to frequent
          and help sustains these saloons, these sinkholes of vice. How
          would the Savior, were he to come among us, regard such men who
          are supposed to be engaged in the work of building up Zion? It
          would be fair to believe that, as he disposed of the
          moneychangers who contaminated the Temple, by as he said, turning
          it into a den of thieves, so likewise the Elder, who would lend
          his influence to turn Zion into a den of drunkards and gamblers,
          should be cast out as one unworthy to be engaged in so important
          a work. The devil has sent his emissaries among us, some of whom
          come in the form of lawyers, doctors and ministers, and others as
          saloon keepers and gamblers, and as "gentlemen" whose politeness
          and affability are peculiarly striking. Their special mission
          seems to be directed to the young of both sexes, to decoy and
          lead them astray. To the young man they say, "Come, take a
          drink;" or, "Don't be so unwise as to allow yourself to be
          governed by this one man power; be free and use your liberty, let
          everybody know that you are a free man and that you have a mind
          of your own." And turning to your girls--"Won't you take a ride,
          young lady?" She thinks him so nice, he lets her drive. "O, how
          lovely, this is, don't I look pretty?" "Won't you accept an
          invitation to a dance, to the Lake, or to the Gardens, etc?" Such
          courtesies, when accepted, are the beginning of sorrow. There are
          but two roads, one in the way of life, glory and excellency, and
          crowns, and kingdoms, immortality and eternal lives; the other is
          drunkenness, debauchery, beautiful manners in the light, but
          shameful conduct in the dark. "O!" say they, "don't you think we
          are wise? Why, we are very wise, we have studied and been to
          college." Yes, I know the extent of your wisdom. I now, too, the
          road you are traveling; it leads down, down, down, until you
          become as nothing, returning to native element, and losing your
          identity,--you are lost forever and forever. These are they who
          have sinned away the day of grace, and denied the Lord, who
          bought them.
          As for supporting the one-man power, as the world term it, I can
          say that I never asked a man to vote for me, or to use his
          influence in many way to further my individual interest. All I
          have ever asked of the Latter-day Saints is, to do the will of
          our Father in heaven. And in this, as in all other things, you
          have the perfect liberty to do as you please. I can say, as was
          once said from this stand, God and one man are a great majority;
          and God and the Latter-day Saints who are valiant for the truth,
          and who live according to the revealed will are an overwhelming
          majority, and they will live and reign upon this earth when it
          shall be redeemed from its fallen condition while their opponents
          will sink down to perdition.
          Some of our young men rise up and say, "I don't believe as my
          father believes, I can't see it, and I shall do as I please."
          This is your right, to do as you please, your free agency is
          given to you for that purpose. But while you avail yourselves of
          this liberty, which is so much abused and misunderstood, be
          careful that you do not defeat your own desires, for these words
          are as true to-day as they were when the Apostle Paul uttered
          them: "Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves servants to
          obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; whether of sin unto
          death, or of obedience unto righteousness."
          I believe in the one-man power. Who is that man. Our Father in
          heaven, God, the eternal Father, who is in all, knows all, and
          who made all that is in heaven, and who brought this world and
          all its living creatures into existence. He is the supreme "man"
          I serve, believe in and wish to obey in all things. It is my
          right and privilege to thus believe, and all who choose to differ
          from me have the privilege to do so. I want to continue in the
          course that will secure to me an exalted salvation. What, to be
          near to the Lord? I do not know, nor do I upon this point give
          myself any trouble. It is pure and righteous principles I seek
          and we must associate them with our every-day life until they
          become part of the parcel of our existence; for this brings us
          happiness, no matter where we are. It is a pleasure for a person
          to drink good cold water when extremely thirsty; but when he has
          satisfied himself, the extent of his enjoyment is realized, and
          so it is with all our natural blessings or pleasures. But how
          different with regard to the principles of eternal life? Of them
          we drink and drink again, and still we thirst for more. These are
          the principles which alone can make us happy,--without them we
          are miserable in time and will be through all eternity. God bless
          you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Brigham Young, June 23, 1874
                            Brigham Young, June 23, 1874
             Delivered in the Third Ward Meeting House, Salt Lake City,
                            Sunday Evening June 23, 1874.
                            (Reported by David W. Evans.)
                           GOD--A GOOD WORD FOR THE WOMEN.
          I am here in this Ward, especially to talk to you, my brethren
          and sisters. I think I have been here only once before--at the
          dedication of this house. I have a few things to say to you,
          which I hope and expect will be received and appreciated
          according to their merit.
          Perhaps quite a portion of this little congregation have left
          their homes, their friends, the lands of their nativity for the
          Gospel's sake, for the sake of their own salvation and that of
          their families and friends who would go with them. I will appeal
          to the experience of my brethren and sisters who have received
          the Gospel, and ask them this question--Is not the Gospel dearer
          to us than anything else and all else on this earth? I think I
          can answer for all Latter-day Saints, and say, "Surely it is." We
          hope for life, salvation and exaltation; we have the privilege of
          the Gospel and the ordinances of the house of God, while the
          inhabitants of the earth, with the exception of comparatively a
          very few, have not as yet availed themselves of this privilege.
          We preach the Gospel to the people, but they are so erroneously
          traditionated and so ignorant with regard to the facts pertaining
          to the revelations and will of God to the children of men, that
          they turn aside from it and think it no evil in doing so. They
          are so educated that they can neglect the Gospel, and feel
          measurably justified. This is an item of experience that we could
          bring before ourselves and others more fully than, perhaps, it
          would be prudent for me to spend the time to do this evening. But
          the Gospel to us is all in all. To know the will of God, and do
          it, is the happiest life that intelligent beings, the children of
          our Father in heaven, can live. There is no other condition in
          life that produces the same amount of good feeling, peace,
          happiness, joy, comfort, contentment and intelligence that the
          service of the Lord will bring. If a person is very poor and the
          love of God is within him, he feels rich and happy, and can
          measurably do without food, that is, longer and better than they
          can who do not have this experience of the love of God within
          The person who enjoys the experience of the knowledge of the
          kingdom of God on the earth, and at the same time has the love of
          God within him, is the happiest of any individuals on the earth.
          We, who believe in and have obeyed this Gospel, look forward with
          the anticipation of obtaining a great amount of knowledge and
          wisdom. When we embraced the Gospel, the spirit opened up to our
          minds the fact that the wisdom, the knowledge and the power of
          God would increase in the midst of the Saints. This is our
          experience: I, knowing for myself, what the Spirit of the Lord
          brings to the understanding, testify what it reveals to others.
          The same spirit that is given to me, to enlighten my mind, is
          given to others; the same that is given to you I have received,
          consequently I speak for personal knowledge, for that which I
          have experienced and understand, and that I live in; and they;
          who live in and enjoy the spirit of our holy religion can testify
          to this.
          There is a portion of this congregation who are young, and know
          but little about the United States, or about the people there;
          and there is a large percentage of our community who know nothing
          by experience of the outside world. Ask them if they know
          anything of California? No. Anything about the States? No. Did
          you not come from England? No, but my parents did; consequently
          they have no experience. They have lived here, they have grown up
          with us. We have brought them up cheerfully and kindly, and
          instructed and taught them, and they have enjoyed the spirit of
          life and of wisdom and knowledge. These children who have been
          born there in the New and Everlasting Covenant, do not seem to
          realize this. This is for the want of experience, which they will
          obtain in future life. But those of experience, those who have
          left their homes and their all for the sake of the Gospel, are
          capable of judging better about these matters.
          Now we, as Latter-day Saints, hope for salvation; we are living
          in anticipation of eternal salvation. We have left our homes and
          everything for the sake of our religion. Many women in our
          community have left their husbands; many men have left their
          wives and children; young boys have left their parents and
          brothers and sisters, and young girls have come away, and left
          all. They had friends, homes, plenty, parents, bothers and
          sisters; yet when the spirit of the Gospel came upon them they
          were so enamored with it, and it gave such light, knowledge and
          intelligence, that they were willing to forsake all, and follow
          with the Latter-day Saints for life eternal. This is the case
          with quite a portion of our community. We all, then, started for
          life and salvation, and we still have no other object.
          Now, my brethren and sisters, I wish to ask--Do we not anticipate
          further knowledge, wisdom and blessings, and further
          communications by the spirit of the Lord, further demonstrations
          and further witnesses, revelations, knowledge, etc., in this
          kingdom? We do, every one of us. We ask the question again, Do we
          expect that we have already become perfect, and that we are
          prepared to be numbered with the sanctified, and that we are now
          prepared to be gathered with God's elect, and that, if we were to
          hear the voice to-night--"Behold the bridegroom cometh"--we
          should be numbered with the wise? Do we anticipate this? If we do
          we are wrong, for we are not prepared. We have passed through a
          great many scenes, we may say, of tribulation, though I would
          have all my brethren understand that I do not take this to
          myself, for all that I have passed through has been joy and
          joyful to me; but we have seemingly sacrificed a great deal, and
          passed through many scenes of trial and temptations, no doubt of
          this. We have had to suffer temptation more or less, and we have
          taken the spoiling of our goods joyfully. I have, myself, five
          times before I came to this valley, left everything that the Lord
          has blessed me with pertaining to this world's goods, which, for
          the country where I lived, was not a very little.
          Well, we have passed these ordeals, and we are still going along.
          Now have we profited by all that we have passed through and
          experienced, so that we really do consider that we are sanctified
          and prepared for the celestial kingdom of God, or do we believe
          that there is something more yet to be done? Why, all hearts
          reply--There is still understanding in this kingdom; every heart
          echoes--We expect to learn more, we expect to receive more, we
          are not yet perfect, we are not complete in our stature as men
          and women in Christ Jesus. Now I will just ask, right here--Shall
          we ever be learning and never able to come to a knowledge of the
          truth? No, I say we shall not, but we shall come to the knowledge
          of the truth. This is my hope and anticipation, and this is my
          joy. The Latter-day Saints, as a people, in many respects are
          shortsighted, we are but babes or suckling infants in the Church
          and kingdom of God, comparatively, and especially since we have
          been in these valleys. We have enjoyed peace and plenty here; we
          have been blessed in our families, and in our flocks and herds,
          and in our fields and crops, and we have gathered around us the
          comforts, and even the luxuries of life, and some, to a small
          extent, wealth. Now, in the enjoyment of all this is the kingdom
          of God first and foremost with us? I can say, taking us a people
          that our hearts are to much on the things of this life. We are,
          perhaps, too skeptical in our feelings, with regard to the things
          of the kingdom. We gather, as we anticipate, mental strength, and
          we think we are capable of judging where we are not capable of
          judging, and the riches or the good things of this life, I can
          not in reality say the riches, but a little of this world's
          goods, sometimes blind the mind and becloud the spirit of a
          person. I can appeal to the experience of my brethren and
          sisters, aged and middle-aged and youth, and even to the
          children. Go to the child, and what does its joy consist in?
          Toys, we may call them, something that produces, as they think,
          pleasure; and so it is with our youth, our young boys and girls;
          they are thinking too much of this world; and the middle-aged are
          striving and struggling to obtain the good things of this life,
          and their hearts are too much upon them. So it is with the aged.
          Is not this the condition of the Latter-day Saints? It is. Well,
          now, take us as a people, we anticipate life eternal; we think we
          are the best people on the earth, and we think we have sacrificed
          more for our religion than anybody else, though in my belief and
          in this respect I probably differ with the most of the Latter-day
          Saints, for the simple reason that God, our Heavenly Father, in
          his religion, does not require men and women to suffer as false
          religions do. Take the religions of the heathen, and false
          systems of religion generally and they require sacrifices that
          the Lord does not require. The Lord has offered his sacrifice in
          the character of his Son; but he does not require us to sacrifice
          our children or ourselves as the heathens sacrifice to their
          gods; consequently our sacrifices and our sufferings are not to
          be compared with those of the heathens. There are professing
          Christians in our midst, who are so strict in their religious
          services; and they are those who are so zealous that they would
          measure the soil from here to Old Jerusalem with their bodies if
          they could, to pay penance, as they call it. God does not require
          any such sacrifice as this; neither does he require any of these
          sacrifices which involve the shedding of blood or the loss of
          life. Such things do not belong to God's religion, they come
          through sin and transgression. Perhaps they who show such
          manifestations of their faith strengthen it and do themselves
          some good. All that is required of us is to sacrifice our
          feelings and to overcome the adversary by subduing the lust
          within us for anything but the kingdom of God on the earth, the
          glory of God, and the salvation of our friends and families and
          of the human family from first to last; that our whole souls may
          be devoted to the building up of the kingdom of God on the earth,
          and for the salvation of those who sleep, who died with out the
          Gospel. We want to sacrifice enough to do the will of God in
          preparing to bring up those who have not had the privilege of
          hearing the Gospel while in the flesh, for the simple reason
          that, in the spirit world, they cannot officiate in the
          ordinances of the House of God. They have passed the ordeals, and
          are beyond the possibility of personally officiating for the
          remission of their sins and for their exaltation consequently
          they are under the necessity of trusting in their friends, their
          children and their children's children to officiate for them,
          that they may be brought up into the celestial kingdom of God.
          All that the Lord requires of us is a perfect submission in our
          hearts to his will. The Latter-day Saints say at once--"This is
          correct, certainly it is right that we should have no other
          object and aim in our feelings and affections but to do good and
          to promote the kingdom of God on the earth.' But the weakness of
          man is such, the humanity with which our spirits is clothed is so
          frail that we are liable to be overcome. These tabernacles are
          dull, subject to sin and temptation, and to stray from the
          kingdom of God and the ordinances of his house, to lust after
          riches, the pride of life and the vanities of the world, and
          these things are prone to be uppermost in the minds of all; old
          and young, even Latter-day Saints. The infant wants his toys, the
          children want nice dresses, and this is correct; and when we
          understand how to rightly use the things of the world, there will
          be the most beautiful children in Zion that ever lived on the
          earth. But we wish the wealth or things of the world, we think
          about them morning, noon and night; they are first in our minds
          when we awake in the morning, and the last thing before we go to
          sleep at night; and we dream about how we shall do this, and how
          we shall obtain that, and our minds are continually lusting after
          the things of the world. Is not this too much the case with the
          Latter-day Saints.
          I will ask this question of the few who are here--What think ye,
          my brethren and sisters of experience, you that have enjoyed the
          light of the spirit, you that can see the travail of the Saints,
          do you think that this people called Latter-day Saints are
          traveling on the path that they should go in? Do you think that
          they offer their oblations and sacrifices to the Lord as they
          should? What do you think abut it? What is the general expression
          through our community? It is that the Latter-day Saints are
          drifting as fast as they can into idolatry, drifting into the
          spirit of the world and into pride and vanity.
          You read in the revelations given to John on the Isle of Patmos,
          concerning the latter days, that a voice was heard crying to the
          Saints in Babylon--"Come out of her, O my people, be not
          partakers of her sins, lest ye receive of her plagues, for her
          sins have reached unto heaven," etc. Has this voice been heard?
          Yes, the Latter-day Saints have heard it. Has the angel flown
          through the midst of heaven and delivered the Gospel to the
          children of men? Yes, we believe all this. Do we believe that the
          Lord sent his messengers to Joseph Smith, and commanded him to
          refrain from joining any Christian church, and to refrain from
          the wickedness he saw in the churches, and finally delivered to
          him a message informing him that the Lord was about to establish
          his kingdom on the earth, and led him on step by step until he
          gave him the revelation concerning the plates? Yes, this is all
          correct. Did Joseph receive these revelations? He did. Did the
          heavenly messengers come to Joseph, and commit to him the keys of
          the Aaronic Priesthood? Yes, we believe all this. Did the Lord
          speak from the heavens through Joseph, commanding his people to
          gather out from the wicked before the scourges--sickness,
          pestilence, wars, bloodshed, and the various calamities spoken of
          by the Prophets and Apostles, should pass over the nations? Yes,
          we believe the Lord has called upon the people who received the
          Gospel to come out of Babylon, to separate themselves from the
          wicked and to stand in holy places preparatory to the coming of
          the Son of Man. All Latter-day Saints believe all this; then I
          say, if we do believe it, let us act up to and be true to our
          faith and to the knowledge that we have of God and his kingdom.
          This is what is required of us.
          We have passed from one thing to another, and I may say from one
          degree of knowledge to another. When Joseph first received the
          knowledge of the plates that were in the hill Cumorah, he did not
          then receive the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, he merely
          received the knowledge that the plates were there, and that the
          Lord would bring them forth, and that they contained the history
          of the aborigines of this country. He received the knowledge that
          they were once in possession of the Gospel, and from that time he
          went on, step by step, until he obtained the plates, and the Urim
          and Thummim, and had power to translate them. This did not make
          him an Apostle, it did not give to him the keys of the kingdom,
          nor make him an Elder in Israel. He was a Prophet, and had the
          spirit of prophecy, and had received all this before the Lord
          ordained him. And when the Lord, by revelation, told him to go to
          Pennsylvania, he did so, and finished the translation of the Book
          of Mormon; and when the Lord, in another revelation, told him to
          come back, into New York State, and to go to old Father
          Whitmer's, who lived in a place opposite Waterloo, and there
          stop, he did so, and had meetings, and gathered up the few who
          believed in his testimony. He received the Aaronic Priesthood,
          and then he received the keys of the Melchizedek Priesthood, and
          organized the Church. He first received the power to baptise, and
          still did not know that he was to receive any more until the Lord
          told him there was more for him. Then he received the keys of the
          Melchizedek Priesthood, and has power to confirm after he had
          baptized, which he had not before. He would have stood precisely
          as John the Baptist stood, had not the Lord sent his other
          messengers, Peter, James and John, to ordain Joseph to the
          Melchizedek Priesthood. Then, after some of the brethren had been
          out preaching, he had a revelation that they should go up to the
          Ohio. I knew of them, though I was not acquainted with them
          before they went up there. They were seen by some of my family,
          my father saw and conversed with them. Then the way opened for a
          large gathering in the State of Ohio. Parley P. Pratt, Oliver
          Cowdery, Samuel Peterson, David Whitmer, John Whitmer, and a few
          others, went up there and preached the Gospel, and they came
          among the members of the society called Campbellites, formerly
          members of the Close Communion Baptists, their leader's name
          being Alexander Campbell. This man preached the doctrine that
          baptism was for the remission of sins, and that split the Church;
          but when the brethren came to these societies and taught them,
          not only baptism for the remission of sins, but the laying on of
          hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, they believed it, and
          were baptized for the remission of their sins, and received the
          laying on of hands for the Holy Ghost, and then received other
          Then the Lord revealed to Joseph to go out to the Ohio, and he
          went up; and after he went up he then understood and was taught
          of the Lord to send men to the west to hunt out a place for the
          centre stake of Zion. They went according to the revelations that
          Joseph received, and finally Joseph went up to meet them, in
          Independence, Jackson County, Mo., on the borders of the
          Lamanites. You can read all this in the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants. Then he had not received all at this time, and at the
          time that Zion's Camp, as it is called, went up to Missouri, in
          1834, so far as I am aware, Joseph had never received any
          intimation as to there being a patriarch in the Church. On our
          return home from Missouri, by brother Joseph Young, while
          conversing with me, asked if it would be right for our father to
          give us a blessing. Said he--"I feel just as though I want my
          father to give me a patriarchal blessing." When we reached
          Kirtland we talked with Joseph on the subject, and he said,
          "Certainly," and finally we appointed a day, and brother Joseph,
          the Prophet, came to where we met and ordained my father a
          Patriarch, and he was the first man ordained to the office of
          Patriarch in the Church, and he blessed his children; and soon
          after this Joseph ordained his father a patriarch and his father
          called his children together and blessed them. Then Joseph had
          another revelation, that a record would be kept, and when this
          was revealed to him, he then had his father call his house
          together again, and blessed them over and a record was kept of
          it. This is to show you, and especially those who have no
          experience in the Church, how the Lord has led this people along,
          led them along, led them along.
          We were driven from Missouri after Joseph went up there, and we
          came to Nauvoo, and the Twelve went to England. While we were in
          England, I think, the Lord manifested to me by visions and his
          spirit, things that I did not then understand. I never opened my
          mouth to any persons concerning them, until I returned to Nauvoo.
          Joseph had never mentioned this, there had never been a thought
          of it in the Church that I knew anything about at that time. But
          I had this for myself, and I kept it to myself, and when I
          returned home and Joseph revealed these things to me, I then
          understood the reflections that were upon my mind while in
          England. But this was not until after I had told him what I
          understood. I saw that he was after something by his
          conversation, leading my mind along, and others, to see how we
          could bear this. This was in 1841; the revelation was given in
          1843, but the doctrine was revealed before this, and when I told
          Joseph what I understood which was right in front of my house in
          the street, as he was shaking hands and leaving me, he turned
          round and looked me in the eyes, and says he--"Brother Brigham,
          are you speaking what you understand,--are you in earnest?" Says
          I--"I speak just as the Spirit manifests to me." Says he--"God
          bless you, the Lord has opened your mind," and he turned and went
          About this time came a revelation concerning baptism for the
          dead. I know that in my traveling and preaching, many a time, I
          have stopped by beautiful streams of clear, pure water, and have
          said to myself, "How delightful it would be to me to go into
          this, to be baptized for the remission of my sins." When I got
          home Joseph told me it was my privilege. At this time came a
          revelation, that the Saints could be baptized and re-baptized
          when they chose, and then that we could be baptized for our dear
          friends, but at first it was not revealed that a record should be
          kept of those who were baptized; but when he received an
          additional revelation to that effect, then a record was kept.
          Hundreds and thousands, I suppose, were baptized before any
          record was kept at all, and they were baptized over, and a record
          kept of the baptisms and the names of the administrator, those
          who acted for the dead, and of the dead, and of the witnesses.
          You can read in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, the letter
          that Joseph wrote when he was away from home in regard to having
          witnesses at these baptisms. I relate this to show you that the
          Lord did not reveal everything at once; but I need not dwell on
          this any longer.
          I will now say to my brethren and sisters, the Lord, in the first
          place, commenced to bring the people together upon the ground of
          union and oneness; but they could not bear this. You can read, on
          page 161, of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, a revelation
          given to the Colesville Branch. Lemon Copley had a tract of land
          that was to be given to the Saints, and they were to build up a
          stake of Zion until there was another place prepared for the
          centre stake; but he apostatized and the people went away. Before
          this the Lord revealed to Joseph, that the people would gather
          out from Babylon, and establish the kingdom of God upon the
          principles of heaven. They went up to Jackson County, Mo., with
          this in their faith, and with the express understanding that when
          they go there, everything was to be laid at the feet of the
          Bishop, not at the feet of the Apostles, as they did anciently.
          Then, you know, they sold all they had, and brought their
          substance and laid it at the feet of the Apostles. The revelation
          given through Joseph was to lay all at the feet of the Bishop,
          who was to distribute it among the people, according to the
          revelation given for that purpose, for their benefit. But they
          could not bear this, consequently they were driven from Jackson
          County, and assembled again, some in Caldwell, and some in Davies
          County, and finally they were driven from the State. This was in
          the fall of 1838. I recollect, in Far West, Joseph, talking upon
          these matters, said--"The people cannot bear the revelations that
          the Lord has for them. There were a great many revelations if the
          people could bear them." I think it was the eighth day of July,
          1831, Joseph had a revelation that the people should consecrate
          their surplus property for the building of the Temple there in
          Far West, for the support of the Priesthood, for the paying of
          the debts of the Presidency, etc., which I could give an account
          of, for I was present when it came. Joseph was doing business in
          Kirtland, and it seemed as though all creation was upon him, to
          hamper him in every way, and they drove him from his business,
          and it left him so that some of his debts had to be settled
          afterward; and I am thankful to say that they were settled up;
          still further, we have sent East to New York, to Ohio, and to
          every place where I had any idea that Joseph had ever done
          business, and inquired if there was a man left to whom Joseph
          Smith, Jun., the Prophet, owed a dollar, or a sixpence. If there
          was we would pay it. But I have not been able to find one. I have
          advertised this through every neighborhood and place where he
          formerly lived, consequently I have a right to conclude that all
          his debts were settled.
          We will now pass on. You know the history with regard to our
          leaving Nauvoo. Now I have it in my mind to ask the question of
          the Latter-day Saints--Are they in earnest? Do they mean what
          they say, when they say they believe that brother Brigham Young
          is the legal successor of Joseph Smith, the Prophet? We believe
          in Joseph the Prophet; he sealed his testimony with his blood,
          consequently we can, with impunity, believe on him a little
          better than if he were living. When he was living, his testimony
          was not in force upon the people as it is now. But is brother
          Brigham the legal successor of brother Joseph? This people,
          called Latter-day Saints, by their acts, by their voting, say
          they believe he is. Well, we will admit the fact. I have a little
          to say, then, and shall come back to former days with regard to
          the duties of the individual who leads the kingdom of God on the
          In all ages of the world that we have any knowledge of, when
          there was a people on the earth whom God acknowledged as his
          people, he has invariably dictated them in spiritual and in
          temporal things. This question was agitated year after year in
          the days of Joseph. The first two Bishops in the Church--Edward
          Partridge was the first--I was well acquainted with him, and
          Newel K. Whitney was the second--questioned the propriety of
          Joseph having anything to do with temporal things. Joseph would
          argue the case with them a little, and tell them how things were,
          and bring up Scripture to show them that it could not be
          otherwise--that it was impossible for the Lord to dictate people
          unless he dictated them in temporal affairs. The very first act
          after believing is a temporal act. After I hear the Gospel
          preached and believe it, I go down into the waters of baptism,
          which is a temporal act: it is an act that pertains to my will
          and by body, I will that my body shall go down into the water and
          be immersed for the remission of my sins, consequently I have to
          go to the Elder who taught me the Gospel, the spiritual portion
          of the kingdom, and apply to him to administer this temporal
          ordinance, and he has to do it; having taught the doctrine he
          officiates in the act, and you will find it through life, every
          circumstance, in every case the man that dictates the spiritual
          kingdom of God, must dictate the temporal affairs, it can not be
          otherwise. I say this to you, because the idea in the minds of a
          few of the people is--"Brigham ought not to meddle with temporal
          affairs." They said so to Joseph and they said so much about it,
          that I went the Temple at Kirtland, and challenged the men who
          were querying on this, to prove or bring up one instance where
          God did not manifest his will concerning temporal things whenever
          he made known his will to the children of men for establishing
          his kingdom on the earth. They always came to the floor; they had
          to do it, there was nothing else for them; it prostrated every
          person. There were William E. McLellin, John F. Boynton, and
          Lyman Johnson, who belonged to the Twelve, Frederic G. Williams,
          second counselor to Joseph, and two-thirds of the High council
          all talking about this, and I went into the Temple and just
          challenged them to show where in the Lord ever conferred upon any
          man in the world the power to dictate in spiritual affair, that
          he did not in temporal affairs? They could not do it. I told them
          they could not draw the line between the spiritual and the
          temporal. All things were created first spiritual, and then
          temporal. Everything in the spirit world was presented as we see
          it now, and this temporal earth was presented there. We were in
          the spirit world, and we came here into this time, which is in
          eternity, nothing in the world only a change of time and seasons
          allotted to a change of being that makes it time to us. It is in
          eternity, and we are just as much in eternity now, as we shall be
          millions of years hence. But it is time measured to finite
          beings, and it is changeable, and we call it temporal, while the
          fact is it is all spiritual in the first place, then temporal,
          then spiritual, and made immortal, consequently you can not
          divide them. I say this for those to reflect upon who think that
          there is a difference between temporal and spiritual things. I do
          not say, for I do not know, that there any such here. Now we come
          to our present condition. You know the past. These children who
          were born in this city or Territory, know what they can remember,
          and many of them are old enough to have many reflections and can
          see and understand a great many things; but the older ones know
          that this people have drifted just as far as they can without a
          reformation. Every spiritual mind knows this. I will now say to
          my brethren and sisters, that while we were in Winter Quarters,
          the Lord gave to me a revelation just as much as he ever gave one
          to anybody. He opened my mind, and showed me the organization of
          the kingdom of God in a family capacity. I talked it to my
          brethren; I would throw it out a few words here, and a few words
          there, to my first counselor, to my second counselor and the
          Twelve Apostles, but with the exception of one or two of the
          Twelve, it would not touch a man. They believed it would come, O
          yes, but it would be by and by. Says I, "Why not now?" If I had
          been worth millions when we came into this valley and built what
          we now call the "Old Fort," I would have given it if the people
          had been prepared to then receive the kingdom of God according to
          the pattern given to Enoch. But I could not touch them. One would
          say, "I am for California," another one, "I am for gold, " and I
          am for this and I am for that; and some used their influence in
          trying to persuade others to go to California. They said--You
          can't stay here, you can't raise anything here, it is too cold,
          too frosty, these mountains are not fit to live in, this is not
          the place for white people, let us go to California and get some
          gold," etc.
          Now I am going to tell a dream that I had, which I think is as
          applicable, to the people to-day--the 21st day of June, 1874, as
          when I had it. There were so many going to California, and going
          this way and that way, and they did not know what they wanted,
          and said I--"stay here, we can raise our food here, I know it is
          a good stock country, a good sheep country, and as good a country
          for raising silk as there is in the world, and we shall raise
          some of the best of wheat. There stands a man--Burr Frost, and
          there is Truman O. Angell, who were present at the time. Said I,
          "We can raise all we want here, do not go away, do not be
          discouraged." That was when the pioneers came; the next year, it
          was California, California, California, California. "No," said I,
          "stay here." After much thought and reflection, and a good deal
          of praying and anxiety as to whether the people would be saved
          after all our trouble in being driven into the wilderness, I had
          a dream one night, the second year after we came in here. Captain
          Brown had gone up to the Weber, and bought a little place
          belonging to Miles Goodyear. Miles Goodyear had a few goats, and
          I had a few sheep that I had driven into the Valley, and I wanted
          to get a few goats to put along with the sheep. I had seen
          Captain Brown and spoken to him about the goats, and he said I
          could have them. Just at that time I had this dream, which I will
          now relate, I thought I had started and gone past the Hot
          Springs, which is about four miles north of this city. I was
          going after my goats. When I had gone round the point of the
          mountain by the Hot Springs, and had got about half a mile on the
          rise of ground beyond the Spring, whom should I meet but brother
          Joseph Smith. He had a wagon with no bed on, with bottom boards,
          and tents and camp equipage piled on. Somebody sat on the wagon
          driving the team. Behind the team I saw a great flock of sheep. I
          heard their bleating, and saw some goats among them. I looked at
          them and thought --"This is curious, brother Joseph has been up
          to Captain Brown's and got my goats." There were men driving the
          sheep, and some of the sheep I should think were three and a half
          feet high, with large, fine beautiful white fleeces, and they
          looked so lovely and pure; others were of moderate size, and pure
          and white; and in fact there were sheep of all sizes, with
          fleeces clean, pure and white. Then I saw some that were dark and
          spotted, of all colors and sizes and kinds, and their fleeces
          were dirty, and they looked inferior; some of these were a pretty
          good size, but not as large as some of the large fine clean
          sheep, and altogether there was a multitude of them of all sizes
          and kinds, and goats of all colors, sizes and kinds mixed among
          them. Joseph stopped the wagon, and the sheep kept rushing up
          until there was an immense herd. I looked in Joseph's eye, and
          laughed, just as I had many a time when he was alive, about some
          trifling thing or other, and said I--"Joseph, you have got the
          darndest flock of sheep I ever saw in my life; what are you going
          to do with them, what on earth are they for?" Joseph looked
          cunningly out of his eyes, just as he used to at times, and said
          he--"They are all good in their places." When I awoke in the
          morning I did not find any fault with those who wanted to go to
          California; I said, "If they want to go let them go, and we will
          do all we can to save them; I have no more fault to find, the
          sheep and the goats will run together, but Joseph says, "They are
          all good in their places."
          This will apply precisely to what we are doing at the present
          time. We are trying to unite the people together in the order
          that the Lord revealed to Enoch, which will be observed and
          sustained in the latter days in redeeming and building up Zion;
          this is the very order that will do it, and nothing short of it.
          We are trying to organize the Latter-day Saints into this order;
          but I want to tell you, my brethren and sisters, that I have not
          come here to say that you have got to join this order or we will
          cut you off the Church, or you must join this order or we will
          consider you apostates; no such thing, oh no, the Saints are not
          prepared to see everything at once. They have got to learn little
          by little, and to receive a little here and a little there. Since
          we commenced to organize at St. George, I have not had a feeling
          in my heart but to say to those who can not see this order--Try
          and live your religion; get the Spirit of the lord and keep it;
          humble yourselves before the Lord and get his Spirit; ask the
          Father in the name of Jesus to open your minds and let you see
          things as they are, and you will delight in it. And I say to all
          those who wish to receive the Order, come along and we will
          organize you, we will do the very best we can for you. It is true
          that some who are in the Order talk very foolishly to those who
          do not feel to come into it; they throw out some very unbecoming
          expressions. This is entirely wrong. It is not called for, it is
          not needed, and it will not do the least good in the world. We
          must manifest and show to our brethren a purer life than we have
          theretofore. I will say to you, who want to be organized in this
          Order, we will not take one red cent from you, but the Lord will
          add to your riches and honor, if you will take counsel. As we
          have said from the beginning, we do not want a man's farm, we do
          not want his gold and his silver, and nothing in the world but
          just his time. We want to dictate the time of the Latter-day
          Saints, to show them that we can come into the Order of God, and
          that we will be that people that the Lord has said with regard to
          temporal things. Speaking of the Latter-day Saints, the Lord has
          said--"I will make you the richest people on the earth," and he
          can do it just as well as not, if we have a mind to let him. It
          is the time of the people we want to dictate.
          I will branch off to another thread of the subject. Here is a
          brother who said, "Why, yes, you may have some of my property, or
          even take it all; but I want to be a man for myself; I do not
          want to be dictated; I want to preserve my own freedom; I do not
          want to be a slave." What an idea! It is from the enemy, and
          because a person has not the Spirit of the Lord to see how things
          are. There is not a man of us but what is willing to acknowledge
          at once that God demands strict obedience to his requirements.
          But in rendering that strict obedience, are we made slaves? No,
          it is the only way on the face of the earth for you and me to
          become free, and we shall become the slaves of our own passion,
          and of the wicked one, and servants to the devil, if we take any
          other course, and we shall be eventually cast into hell with the
          devils. Now to say that I do not enjoy the volition of my own
          will l just as much when I pray as I would to swear, is a false
          principle, it is false ground to take. You take the man who
          swears, and he has no more freedom, and acts no more on his own
          will than the man who prays; and the man who yields strict
          obedience to the requirements of Heaven, acts upon the volition
          of his own will and exercises his freedom just as much as when he
          was a slave to passion; and I think it is much better and more
          honorable for us, whether children or adults, youthful,
          middle-aged or old, it is better to live by and better to die by,
          to have our hearts pure, and to yield strict obedience to the
          principles of life which the Lord has revealed, than be a slave
          to sin and wickedness. All that the Lord requires of us is strict
          obedience to the laws of life. All the sacrifice that the Lord
          asks of his people is strict obedience to our own covenants that
          we have made with our God, and that is to serve him with an
          undivided heart.
          I say this because I want you to understand our position. I am
          the director and counselor to this people for building up the
          kingdom of God on the earth. I am the one who will tell what
          shall be done, and how it shall be done, and any man who deviates
          or says that there is any design in connection with the United
          Order other than to put the people in a condition and situation
          to be better and freer, and in which they will enjoy more of the
          blessings of heaven and earth than they can out of it, does not
          tell the truth. You all know that it takes intelligence to enjoy.
          Persons in good-health enjoy their food. Why? Because they have
          sensibility and nervous feeling. Take that away and they would be
          like that stovepipe. Cut a hole in that, and put therein a nice
          beef steak, plum pudding, or a sweet cake, and would the
          stovepipe enjoy it? No. Why? Because it has no sensibility. We
          enjoy because we have sensibility. Promote this sensibility, seek
          to get more and more knowledge, more wisdom, and more
          understanding, and to know the things of God. He is the author of
          life and of all joy and comfort, he is the author of all
          intelligence and of all good to us; then become satisfied to obey
          him, and seek to get more and more of his nature, and learn more
          and more of him. This will give us greater sensibility, and we
          shall know how to enjoy, and how to endure. I say, if you want to
          enjoy exquisitely, become a Latter-day Saint, and then live the
          doctrine of Jesus Christ. The man or woman who will do this will
          enjoy and endure most; and if they will be humble and faithful
          they will enjoy the glory and the excellency of the power of God,
          and be prepared to live with Gods and with angels.
          We want to build up the kingdom of God on the earth. I do not
          know but I am spending more time than I should, but I must say
          something more. This Third Ward is not organized. I do not know
          when it will be. We asked your Bishop, and he did not feel
          exactly prepared to enter into the Order. We know the reason why.
          Will he be prepared? Yes. I want to prophesy that he and his Ward
          will be prepared by and by, and I hope my prophecy will be
          fulfilled. He does not see things as quickly as I do. I will tell
          you what my position has always been. Before I embraced the
          Gospel, I understood pretty well what the different sects
          preached, but I was called an infidel because I could not embrace
          their dogmas. I could not believe all of Methodism; I could not
          believe all of the Baptists' doctrines; there were some things
          they preached I could believe, and some I could not. I could not
          fully agree with the Presbyterians in their doctrines, nor with
          the Quakers, nor the Catholics, although they all have some
          truth. As far as their teachings were in accordance with the
          Bible, I could believe them, and no further. I was acquainted
          with the creeds of nearly all the various sects of dissenters in
          America, for I had made it my business to inquire into the
          principles in which they believed. I was religiously inclined in
          my youth, but I could not believe in their dogmas, for they did
          not commend themselves to my understanding, though a child I had
          attended their camp meetings, and had seen what they called the
          power of God. I had seen men and women fall, and be as speechless
          and breathless as that stove before me. I had seen scientists
          hold the lightest feather they could procure at the nostrils and
          mouths of females to see if a particle of air passed to or from
          the lungs, and not a particle was discernable. When a child I saw
          all this, but I could not believe in their dogmas. I could not
          say the people were not sincere in their faith and acts, but it
          was all a mystery to me. I was not old enough, and did not
          understand enough to decide. In the days of Joseph, when the
          revelation came to him and Sidney Rigdon, while translating that
          portion of the New Testament contained in the 29th verse of the
          third chapter of John, in reference to the different degrees of
          glory, I was not prepared to say that I believe it, and I had to
          wait. What did I do? I handed this over to the Lord in my
          feelings, and said I, "I will wait until the Spirit of God
          manifests to me, for or against." I did not judge the matter, I
          did not argue against it, not in the least. I never argued the
          least against anything Joseph proposed, but if I could not see or
          understand it, I handed it over to the Lord. This is my counsel
          to you, my brethren and sisters, and if I were sure my prophecy
          would be fulfilled, I certainly would prophesy that all here, who
          profess to be Latter-day Saints, will come into the holy Order
          and rejoice in it. And if you do not feel to come into the Order,
          assist those who do, and do not say anything against them. You
          who come unto the Order, do not lisp anything against those who
          do not; if you feel right you will not have the least feeling
          against them. Come along, for, as I have said, if I do not find
          more than fifty men in the kingdom of God who will go with me to
          organize the Church and kingdom of God more perfectly, I shall go
          ahead. What for? More knowledge, wisdom, and perfection in the
          management and control of our temporal affairs. This is what I
          calculate to do, and I am going to do. Ask me if I am going into
          the Order with all that I have? Yes, as I told them in a meeting
          not long ago, I am going in with hat, coat, vest, pants, shirt,
          boots, and all I have. And if the question is asked, If your
          family do not go into the Order, what are you going to do with
          your property? I am going to seal it up to the kingdom of God,
          for I do not mean that the enemies of the kingdom shall have a
          penny if I can help it. I want it to go the kingdom of God, I
          want it appropriated for the salvation of the human family, to
          build Temples, to sustain the families of the Elders who go
          abroad to preach; I want it to be used for the good of the poor
          and for the establishing of truth and righteousness on the earth.
          That is all it is for; I have no pleasure in it, I have no
          delight in it, it is nothing to me; I want everything that the
          Lord places in my possession, my time, my talents, every ability
          I have, every penny that he has committed to me to be used to his
          glory, and for the building up of his kingdom on the earth. I
          have nothing but what he has committed to me. What do you say to
          that, Jacob? Is that right? It is exactly. There is not a man
          here who has got his sight, hearing, taste and smell, but he is
          indebted to the Lord for them. The Lord gave us everything we
          possess, whatever ability or talents we have; our Tabernacles and
          all we enjoy, are the gifts of the Lord, and all should be
          devoted to the promotion of his kingdom on the earth, and I mean
          that mine shall be, the Lord being my helper.
          I do not want to say to this Ward, you must come into the Order,
          or we shall not fellowship you, for we shall fellowship you if
          you do not. A short time ago, I said to those of this Ward who
          intended to be organized, to go to the Eighth Ward and organize
          with them, but it was a misunderstanding, that I had dismissed
          Bro. Weiler from being Bishop here; and if anybody else
          understood so, I think they are mistaken. He is your Bishop
          still, and I charge him now in God's name, not to trifle with the
          sacred things of the kingdom of God, or to throw cold water on
          them; if he does he will be left dark, and finally apostatize. I
          say to you Bishop and to the brethren and sisters, be faithful,
          live so that the Spirit of the Lord will abide within you, then
          you can judge for yourselves. I have often said to the Latter-day
          Saints--"Live so that you will know whether I teach you truth or
          not." Suppose you are careless and unconcerned, and give way to
          the spirit of the world, and I am led, likewise, to preach the
          things of this world and to accept things that are not of God,
          how easy it would be for me to lead you astray! But I say to you,
          live so that you will know for yourselves whether I tell the
          truth or not. That is the way we want all Saints to live. Will
          you do it? Yes, I hope you will, every one of you. I say to the
          Bishop, here, go along and do not contend against the things of
          God. You and your counselors are disposed to argue in regard to
          the United Order. There should be no argument in this case; the
          Spirit of the Lord is the only thing that can enlighten our
          minds, and give us a knowledge of the things of God. No earthly
          argument, no earthly reasoning can open the minds of intelligent
          beings and show them heavenly things; that can only be done by
          the spirit of revelation. I testify this to the Latter-day
          Saints, and I feel to say God bless you, peace be with you. I
          have not come here to scold you, or anybody else. I am sometimes
          very rough in my language to the people, and I give them a rough
          scolding, but I do not wish any evil to the individual, it is to
          his wrong acts. If a person does wrong I am for exposing that,
          and chastening the perpetrator if he persists in it. I want wrong
          doers to refrain. Now, I say, brother Jacob, teach the things of
          God. Do not have a doubt about this any more than about baptism,
          nor say a word against it. How many are there in this Church who
          are now wavering and shaking because they have spoken against the
          ordinances of heaven, and especially against that ordinance which
          God has revealed for the exaltation of the children of men in
          celestial marriage? Hold that as sacred as your own soul: if you
          cannot see the beauty and glory of it, and feel it in your own
          hearts, say nothing against it. This earth was placed in the
          hands of Adam and his sons, and he is the Lord of the earth; the
          male portion of the human family are the lords of the earth, and
          they are full of wickedness, evil and destruction, and especially
          in their acts towards the female sex. But God will hold them
          accountable. The fact is, let the pure principles of the kingdom
          of God be taught to men and women, and far more of the latter
          than the former will receive and obey them. What shall we do with
          them? They want exaltation, they want to be in the great family
          of heaven, they do not want to be cast off, then they must be
          taken into the families of those who prove themselves worthy to
          be exalted with the Gods. Who it is that can not see the beauty
          and the excellency of celestial marriage, and having our children
          sealed to us? What should we do without this? Were it not for
          what is revealed concerning the sealing ordinances, children born
          out of the covenant would not be sealed to their parents;
          children born in the covenant are entitled to the Spirit of the
          Lord and all the blessings of the kingdom. I know that our
          children, universally, have the Spirit of the Lord, and when they
          get old enough to judge right from wrong, if they turn from the
          good and promote evil in their hearts, then will be the time they
          Now, I say to you, brother Jacob, teach the things of God, and do
          not argue about this at all; if you do not see and understand,
          stand still and see the salvation of God. Labor and help those
          who wish to go forward, and the Lord will bless you in it. He
          will open your minds and give you light and understanding, and
          you will be far happier than the wicked. How blessed are you when
          you are for God and none else! Then you are ready for whatever he
          reveals. How sweet you can sleep! Your dreams are pleasant and
          delightful, and the days, weeks, months and years pass away
          easily and joyfully, you are so happy.
          I pray God to bless you, Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / George
          Q. Cannon, September 17, 1876
                        George Q. Cannon, September 17, 1876
                         DISCOURSE BY ELDER GEORGE Q. CANNON,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                        Sunday Afternoon, September 17, 1876.
                            (Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
          It is a great privilege that the Lord has granted to the
          Latter-day Saints, to assemble together in peace and quietness,
          as we do this day, to worship him and partake of the Sacrament in
          commemoration of the death and sufferings of our Lord and Savior
          Jesus Christ; It is a privilege which I, as an individual member
          of the Church, appreciate, and I desire always to do so.
          When I reflect upon the many efforts, which have been made to
          deprive us as a people of our liberties and our rights of
          worship, I cannot help feeling that, of all the people who live
          upon the face of the earth, we should be the most grateful, and
          should witness to our Father and God, by our devotion, that we
          appreciate the kindness and mercy he has manifested to us. It
          seems strange that in this time of religious toleration and
          freedom, there should be a call for such sentiment as this. In a
          land like ours, it might be thought that every one would have a
          right to worship God according to the dictates of his conscience;
          but this has not been our experience. Yet the Lord has preserved
          us, and has defeated the machinations of the wicked--has
          preserved our rights and liberties, and granted to us very many
          privileges. Are we, as a people, sufficiently alive to the
          importance of these privileges? Do we live in a manner that
          agrees with the revelations that the Lord has given to us, to the
          requirements which he has made upon us? These are important
          questions for us to answer.
          I met with the Sunday school children this morning in one of the
          Wards of this city, and while speaking to them I remarked, what I
          may remark here (taking the Bible in his had), There are no
          people of whom I know anything in Christendom who believe the
          Bible, and are willing that their children should be taught all
          of its principle in their entirety, as do the Latter-day Saints.
          There is no principle set forth in the Scriptures that the
          Latter-day Saints do not incorporate in their faith and practice.
          I related to them a little of my experience. I remember when I
          was a child I read the New Testament. I inquired of my father if
          there were any Apostles then upon the earth, or if there were any
          people who had the gifts which the disciples of Jesus possessed?
          His reply was that he knew of the existence of no such people. I
          could not understand it; to my mind, as a child, there seemed to
          be as great a necessity for the power of God then, as there was
          in those earlier days. I can recall nights when I thought of the
          blessings which former generations enjoyed, and felt to grieve
          that I could not live in a generation when there were Apostles
          who had the power of God. I thought then I would have been
          willing to endure the persecution and difficulties which they had
          to encounter for so glorious a faith.
          This is an advantage we have above every other denomination with
          which I am acquainted. We believe the Bible in its entirety--that
          God is the same to-day as he was yesterday, and as he ever
          was--that he is as willing now as ever to bestow his blessings
          upon man, if man will prepare himself to receive them. And if
          there be an absence of faith and power, and of heavenly gifts,
          God our eternal Father cannot be accused of partiality in
          withholding them from this generation.
          Do we as a people sufficiently bear in mind that God requires us
          to live so as to receive and enjoy, to the fullest possible
          extent, the gifts and graces which he has to bestow upon his
          faithful children? I think, sometimes, we are like other people
          in this respect--we are very liable to grow careless, to become
          willing to allow the time to pass along without any particular
          effort on our part to improve ourselves, to increase in godliness
          and the power thereof. We have the human disposition to be at
          ease in the enjoyment of the earthly comforts by which we may be
          surrounded. In this respect human nature has been the same in all
          ages, and hence it has almost become proverbial that for a church
          to prosper it must be persecuted, and its members placed in
          constant jeopardy. But with the knowledge God has given to us
          this should not be the case. It should be a pleasure, a source of
          constant delight to us, as Latter-day Saints, to keep all the
          commandments of God, to seek and contend for the faith once
          delivered to the Saints, by which they accomplished such mighty
          I have said that I greatly desired to live when Apostles were
          upon the earth. Are there not hundreds of this congregation who
          have felt, in various times in their lives, before they heard the
          sound of the everlasting Gospel, that they would traverse this
          earth, and undergo all manner of hardships, if they could only
          have the privilege to behold the face of a man of God, an Apostle
          of the Lord Jesus? What would they not have given to hear words
          of salvation from such a man, a man who had authority to teach
          and to administer the ordinances of the Gospel? Doubtless there
          are hundreds present who at various times in their lives have
          felt this, having grown up amid contending sects. I am satisfied
          that there are hundreds here who felt in their hearts that there
          was no sacrifice they were capable of making, which they would
          not have gladly made, to have had the privilege they now enjoy.
          They are now numbered with the Church of God, and have a
          knowledge of this through the power of the Holy Ghost, and the
          enjoyment of its gifts and blessings. And yet you talk to these
          men and women to-day, and what are their feelings? A number of
          them feel as zealous and warm in the work of God as they ever
          did. But many, doubtless, have become careless. These blessings
          have become common because of the ease with which they have been
          obtained and indifference is the result. Yet are they not just as
          valuable to-day? Is it not just as desirable to-day for human
          beings to know that a man has authority to administer baptism,
          and that God will recognize the administration? Is it not a great
          blessing to have the reality as it was to anticipate it?
          Certainly it is! The authority which God has restored to the
          earth empowers man to go into the waters of baptism, and then
          baptize his fellowman for the remission of sins, God sanctioning
          the act. This is as great a blessing as it ever was. The fact
          that there are numbers of men upon the earth thus authorized,
          does not make the blessing more undesirable. Because there are
          thousands of persons now living on the earth who have received of
          the blessings which were to follow those that believed and obeyed
          the Gospel, does that in the lest lessen their value? I certainly
          think not; they are just as desirable to-day, and should be
          valued by every human being who has any appreciation whatever of
          the things of God. The authority to administer in the ordinances
          of the house of God, to say, "Thus saith the Lord," to counsel,
          instruct, warn, and reprove, is peculiar to the Church of Jesus
          Christ of Latter-day Saints, and in this respect we are different
          from all other people. While this is so, we do not exclude any
          others from partaking of these benefits. We also--to use a phrase
          already adopted--we also were Gentiles, in ignorance concerning
          this Gospel at one time, that is, the bulk of us were. Therefore,
          while we claim for the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
          Saints this power, we do not claim it as belonging to us and ours
          exclusively, but to be diffused from this Church to all the
          inhabitants of the earth so fast as they will receive the
          doctrines of Jesus Christ and have faith to obey them. And this
          is glad tidings of salvation to all people--glad tidings of
          salvation in this age of unbelief, which might be said to be an
          There is scarcely a man to be found who knows anything about God,
          and who believes in the literal resurrection of the body. Even
          ministers, as well as members of the various denominations, are
          in this condition. It is a great blessing that at such a time as
          this there is a people upon the face of the earth who testify, in
          all solemnity and boldness, before God, before angels, and before
          men, that God has spoken from the heavens, that he has broken the
          silence that has reigned for ages over the world, and has once
          more communicated his mind and will to man; that in this age
          these "glad tidings" have been communicated from the heavens by
          the ministration of holy angels and the voice of God himself.
          Now this is the message of glad tidings which the Latter-day
          Saints have to bear, not to themselves and their children alone,
          but to all the inhabitants of the earth, and to every nation and
          kindred, tongue and people, that God lives, that Jesus lives,
          that the same powers exist as existed anciently, that the same
          Gospel is powerful to salvation to-day as it was eighteen hundred
          years ago, that the Holy Ghost exists, and that men can receive
          it by taking the course pointed out by the servants of God
          anciently. Who would not be gladdened by such a message, if they
          could believe it to be true? Would not ministers rejoice in it?
          Would not people? Would not all the inhabitants of the earth
          rejoice and praise God, if they could believe such tidings as
          these? The fact that they do not believe them does not lessen
          their value, their truthfulness, nor their importance. There are
          those who do believe them, they are found in these mountains,
          they are Latter-day Saints, but called "Mormons" by those who do
          not choose to give them their proper name; and they differ from
          every religious sect and denomination in Christendom. Their
          belief is that God has revealed himself to man in the day and age
          in which we live, has restored the everlasting Gospel, the Holy
          Ghost, and the gifts and graces thereof. I do not believe there
          is a man in Christendom, nor in heathendom, nor upon the whole
          face of the earth, however wicked he might be, who would not in
          his secret heart be thankful if he understood and knew these
          things for himself; but there is that unbelief and hardness of
          heart, there is that power the adversary exercises over the
          children of men, which blinds their eyes and beclouds their
          understanding, making the things of God appear unreasonable to
          them; until it becomes fashionable for men of education to think
          it necessary that they should doubt the existence of God and of
          Jesus Christ, and the atonement, because, forsooth, they cannot
          comprehend the plan of redemption in all its details. Because the
          resurrection cannot be understood by them, they must deny the
          truth of the resurrection and doubt and deny the truth of the
          atonement and mediation of Jesus Christ. This is fashionable in
          these days. Yet here is a people, and I rejoice in it, who
          believe in God, who testify that they know God lives; that they
          know that Jesus is the Savior of the world; that they know that
          the Holy Ghost is poured out upon men who obey and do his will;
          who now testify that they know that God bestows his gifts and
          blessings upon man as he did in ancient days. To me it is
          exceedingly interesting to know that there is a people in these
          mountains who cherish this faith, notwithstanding their
          weaknesses and failings, and notwithstanding some of them turn
          away from the truth and become aliens to the covenants of Christ.
          Notwithstanding all those things, still there is a people who do
          have this faith; who cherish it, and who seek to teach it to
          their children after them.
          But it is important for us that we should look well to our ways,
          whether we appreciate the blessings God has bestowed upon us, and
          put them to a proper use, or not. How can we know that Jesus is
          the Christ, and that he lives? How can any man know it? I have
          many times in my life been inquired of by intelligent men upon
          this point. "You say that Jesus lives, how do you know it? You
          say there is a resurrection of the body and that you know it. How
          do you know it?" It is only a few weeks ago that a gentleman of
          superior abilities and excellent culture, a man for whom I had
          formed considerable attachment, said, "I would give all the
          world, if I had it, to now what you say you know. You say you
          know God lives, you say you know that Jesus is the Savior of the
          world, you say there is a literal resurrection of the body. I do
          not know these things, I cannot find out anything about them. My
          reason cannot be satisfied with the principles offered to me in
          favor of these ideas." And he thought I ought to be a most happy
          man to have such a faith. I told him that he could have it by
          taking the course God had pointed out. Can any of us know these
          things by reading the Bible, or by hearing our fathers say so?
          No, the information derived from such a source is only a matter
          of belief. The Mohammedan believes in the Koran, and that
          Mohammed was a true prophet, because his parents teach him so.
          And shall the believers in Jesus Christ, and in his atonement
          base his faith upon no better foundation than this? The heathen
          believes his doctrine and teaches it to his children. Belief
          alone is not sufficient. We must know, if we ever get eternal
          life. "To know God and Jesus Christ whom he has sent, is life
          What difference is there between Christians and Mohammedans upon
          this point? The Christians believe that Jesus is the Christ,
          because the Bible says so; the Mohammedans base their belief in
          Mohammed, because their fathers and others tell them he was a
          prophet and the Koran is true. Jesus says--"If any man will do
          his (the Father's) will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether
          it be of God, or whether I speak of myself." He also says, "I am
          the way, the truth and the life." His Apostle Peter says--Repent
          and be baptized, every one of you, for the remission of sins, and
          ye shall receive the Holy Ghost." This was the promise, and
          through it every minister claiming to be authorized to represent
          the gospel can be tested. He who is a minister of Jesus Christ
          has the right and authority to make certain promises to
          believers, and these promises heaven will fulfill and man cannot.
          If a man come forward professing to be a minister of Jesus
          Christ, promising the believers that they should receive the Holy
          Ghost by complying the certain conditions, and the promise fails
          in its fulfillment, what evidence has such a man that the
          minister is sent of God? None at all. But if a man come, saying,
          "The Lord has sent me forth; I have been called commissioned and
          ordained, and have the authority to go forth and call upon the
          people to repent and be baptized, and if they do so they shall
          receive the Holy Ghost through the laying on the hands;" if the
          people, after obeying the requirement, do receive the Holy Ghost,
          they then have a testimony that he is a man of God. This, when
          received and retained, is an ever living, ever present witness.
          It is in this way that the Latter-day Saints know that this is
          the Gospel of Jesus Christ; they know that Jesus is the Savior of
          the world because they have received the promised blessings. But
          will the reception of one item of knowledge alone save us? No. We
          must grow from faith to faith, from knowledge to knowledge,
          cultivating and cherishing the knowledge which our Father has
          given us until we arrive at power and receive gifts we do not now
          enjoy. This is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints. It is not
          a knowledge based upon some past experience, but to know to-day,
          to have a living faith within, by communion with God, by having
          our prayers answered. This latter is one of the best and surest
          evidences man can gave. When he is in difficulty, when in danger,
          he can go to God, and ask him to grant him the deliverance he
          needs and he receives it.
          Of what value is religion, unless this blessing can be enjoyed? I
          care not how much piety people may affect, if they do not have
          their prayers answered there is not much real, live faith
          connected with their religion. This is a good test for us. Do we
          live in such close communion with God, day by day--not in the
          remembrances and reminiscences of the past, but living in the
          knowledge of to-day--that we can go to him asking in the name of
          Jesus, and receive an answer to our prayers? That is a test of
          fellowship with God and of Gospel truth. This ought to be the
          experience of every one every day we live, not, as I say, dealing
          in the remembrance of past favors, not something we received when
          we joined the Church or during some subsequent time, but because
          of favors we receive and enjoy to-day. This is happiness which
          the world cannot give nor take away, that makes a man happy in
          the midst of his enemies. Like Daniel he may be cast among wild
          beasts, or like the three Hebrew children he may be thrown into a
          fiery furnace, still he is happy and can praise his God. Our
          religion cannot be laid aside, as we would our Sunday garments,
          and be forgotten until the following Sunday. It is a religion
          that enters into our every-day dealings with man, of parents with
          children and children with parents, we carry it in our entire
          lives and we exhibit it in the fruits of our lives, dealing
          kindly and mercifully, justly and honorably one with another,
          administering the words of consolation to those who are
          afflicted, enjoying the spirit of it when we get up in the
          morning and through the day, until we retire at night. This is
          the way to live, and for this purpose God has revealed the
          Gospel. Anything short of this is not true religion. The man who
          does not so live, does not enjoy the blessings God is willing to
          bestow upon him. You have tested this, you Latter-day Saints who
          have been members of this Church since its early rise. Were you
          not happy when your enemies were persecuting you, when you were
          driven from your homes? Were you ever more happy than when upon
          the plains, trusting entirely in the providence of God, traveling
          like Abraham did, not knowing whither you were going? And were
          you not happy when you came here in the midst of privations?
          Certainly you were. Happiness was in your hearts, and gladdened
          your countenances. Why? Because the peace of God was within you,
          it rested upon you and you rejoiced in it. For this purpose
          religion, as it is called, is revealed. What is religion? Does
          true religion make man different from what he is naturally? Yes,
          it can do so if his nature is defective; if he inherit bad
          passions, improper appetites and wrong inclinations, it enables
          him to subdue them. Some suppose it is sinful to be merry, to
          dance or to witness amusements. Young people, especially in the
          world, often say, "I don't want to be religions; I'll put it off
          until I get old; I want to enjoy myself." These ideas have their
          origin in false traditions. There is nothing that affords real
          happiness except in keeping the commandments of Jesus Christ. Our
          holy religion incorporates every blessing man can enjoy; there is
          no good thing you can desire in righteousness that is not
          incorporated in the religion of Jesus Christ. God, who created
          us, knew the wants of our being, and therefore, adapted the
          Gospel to our natures.
          It is generally thought that "Mormonism" is going to the wall
          because men and women leave the Church. It has often been said,
          let Fashion be introduced and ministers be sent here, let mines
          be discovered, and other agencies be brought to bear, and the
          problem of "Mormonism" would soon then be solved. I have no doubt
          that many people who are called Latter-day Saints have succumbed
          to drunkenness, and perhaps to other vices. But does this affect
          the truth? Is that any evidence that "Mormonism," or the Gospel
          of Jesus Christ, is to be overthrown? Not in the least. I cannot
          share in the gloomy apprehensions that some are disposed to
          indulge in respecting the future of this people. I think there
          never was a time when the prospects of the future of the Church
          were better than they are at present. I do not anticipate
          disaster. I expect men will fall away; this has been the case
          always, and as long as the adversary has power over the children
          of men it will continue to be so. I thank God that certain men
          have a disposition to leave this Church, and so draw the line
          between those who are serving the Lord and those who are not. I
          mourn that men should be so unfortunate; but when I see the work
          of cleansing going on it is the evidence to me that the body of
          the Church is healthy. We are being brought in contact with the
          vices of the world, and if Latter-day Saints cannot retain their
          faith in the midst of these things the sooner they become
          disfellowshipped the better for the Church. If, however, we can
          endure all things for the sake of the Gospel of Christ, if we can
          maintain the faith valiantly, in prosperity as well as in
          adversity, then is our faith grounded upon the rock. It would
          make no difference to such people if there were five thousand
          liquor and gambling saloons in our city, they would be unmoved
          and undisturbed by such things. God will have a tried and chosen
          people, even as gold is seven times purified; if, therefore,
          there be any dross about us it will be taken away. If persecution
          will not do it, it is very probable the Lord will use other
          agencies to bring about the same purpose, so that the end will be
          I bear testimony that this is the work of God. I know, as well as
          I know I live, that God raised up Joseph Smith and bestowed upon
          him knowledge and power and enabled him to organize the Church of
          Christ in its primitive purity, as it exists and flourishes
          to-day, in these mountains. I know also that he has bestowed the
          same power and authority upon his servant Brigham, and I know,
          too, that the people who will obey his counsels will be blessed,
          as they always have been, and that the anger of the Lord will be
          enkindled against the people unless they do obey him, because the
          Lord has set him to guide and to lead the people. To lead the
          people blindly without knowing themselves whither they are going?
          No, certainly not. When the President of this Church gives
          counsel, it is the privilege of the Latter-day Saints to know,
          for themselves, by the testimony of Jesus within them, that such
          counsel is right, and no higher testimony can be given any man
          than this. It is the privilege of all to know whether this is the
          work of God or not, according to the Savior's promise which
          leaves the world without excuse. It is a matter of great
          importance for a man to testify before God and angels that these
          things are true. If he be an impostor, then the responsibility of
          that man is dreadful; if his testimony be true, then those who
          hear and reject it assume greater responsibility. That God may
          help us to stand pure and unspotted before him is my prayer in
          the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 /
          Brigham Young, October 8, 1876
                           Brigham Young, October 8, 1876
              Delivered at the Semi-Annual Conference, Salt Lake City,
                         Sunday Afternoon, October 8, 1876.
                            (Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
                            OF TEMPLES--HEAR YE, MOTHERS.
          I hope to be able to make myself heard by this large
          congregation. This moving of feet, whispering to each other, the
          crying of children, and the noise made by those who are walking,
          are like the murmuring of many waters. When there is perfect
          quietness, I am satisfied that my voice can be heard all over
          this house, and no one who is blessed with good ears for hearing
          need miss a word. I should feel more satisfied if I could prevail
          on our brethren, when speaking from this stand, to speak directly
          in front, so that they could be heard as far as possible. Many of
          our experienced Elders, in their conversation to the people, turn
          first to the right and then to the left, and every time they turn
          either way, a portion of the congregation is unable to distinctly
          understand that which is spoken; whereas, if they were to speak
          to the front, the voice would divide and go equally to each part
          of the house, and all would hear. Whether I shall be able to
          continue my remarks to any length I do not know; I shall try,
          however, to use judgment in speaking, so as not to injure myself.
          I will give a short text, to both Saint and sinner, and I think
          if we were to include ourselves among the latter and say we are
          all sinners, we would come nearer the fact than to class
          ourselves among the former, although we hope to be Saints, are
          trying to be Saints, and probably a great many of those who are
          called Latter-day Saints will yet become Saints indeed.
          First, the philosophy of man upon this earth. This cannot be
          learned by studying the sciences of mankind, it is only
          understood by the revelations of God to ourselves. I will give
          you a part of my own visions upon the matter. Mankind is composed
          of two distinct elements; the first is a spiritual organization
          in eternity, the second is a natural organization on this earth,
          formed out of the material of which this earth is composed. Man
          is first spiritual, then temporal. As it is written in the
          revelations of God to man, all things were first created
          spiritual, and secondly temporal. That is, spirits were begotten,
          born and educated in the celestial world, and were brought forth
          by celestial bodies. By tracing this subject a little we might
          understand how this is brought about. The spirits before
          inhabiting bodies are as pure and holy as the angels or as the
          gods, they know no evil. This, their first estate is the
          commencement of their experience.
          These spirits I shall leave for the present, and refer to our
          first parents, Adam and Eve, who are found in the Garden of Eden,
          tempted and overcome by the power of evil, and consequently
          subject to evil and sin, which was the penalty of their
          transgression. They were now prepared, as we are, to form bodies
          or tabernacles for the reception of pure and holy spirits. When
          the body is prepared, at the proper time, the spirit enters the
          tabernacle, and all the world of mankind in their reflections and
          researches must come to this conclusion, for the fact is they can
          come to no other--that when the mother feels life there is an
          evidence that the spirit from heaven has entered the tabernacle.
          So far, this is the philosophy of our being. As has been said, in
          consequence of sin, the body is subject to sin, and it requires
          all the efforts and power that man can exert in order to resist
          temptations that this pure and holy spirit may bring into
          subjection the body, so that it may be sanctified by the Gospel
          or the law of Christ. The inquiring mind will ask, Why is this
          so? Simply that we may know good from evil; all the facts which
          you and I understand are by contrast, and all glory, all
          enjoyment, every happiness and every bliss are known by its
          opposite. This is the decree, that is the way the heavens are,
          the way they were, and the way they will continue to be, forever,
          and forever. Never was there a time when evil was not in
          existence, but the time will come when this evil will pass away
          and be no more, so far as this world is concerned, and nothing
          will be able to endure only that which is pure and holy, and
          Christ will destroy death and him that hath the power of death.
          This applies to this earth, and the ordeals which it passes
          through with those that are upon it until the winding-up scene.
          But to return to this organization. We find a pure spirit
          inhabiting the tabernacle of the creature which is always
          prompting the individual to good, to virtue, to truth and
          holiness, all of which emanate from that source of purity from
          which this spirit came. And here the evil that came through
          transgression that is in the tabernacle, is warring with this
          pure spirit, it seeks to overcome it, and is striving with all
          its power to bring this spirit to subjection, into bondage to the
          law of sin. This is the warfare which Paul refers to when
          speaking of the "thorn in the flesh," which is not more or less
          than the spirit contending against the flesh, and the flesh
          against the spirit. This pure spirit will remain in a condition
          to receive the operations of the spirit of God, which has gone
          forth into the world, and which lightens every man that comes
          into the world, regardless of his condition, birth or education;
          the spirit of Christ lightens them all, and instructs their pure
          spirits, which are organizations in the germ and in their growth,
          to become independent beings, even sons and daughters of the
          Almighty; and it will continue to thus operate until this body,
          this sinful tabernacle, has warred against the spirit and
          overcome it to such a degree as to entirely subject it to the man
          of sin. And when the flesh attains this victory over the spirit,
          then is the time spoken of when man has sinned to that degree
          that, says the Apostle, "ye shall not pray for them, for they
          have sinned a sin unto death." Then the spirit of the Lord ceases
          to strive with them, they no longer receive light, having passed
          the day of grace. Until then every man and every woman is on
          saving ground, and they can be redeemed from sin.
          How is it that the Latter-day Saints feel and understand alike,
          are of one heart and one mind, no matter where they may be when
          they receive the Gospel, whether in the north or the south, the
          east or the west, even to the uttermost parts of the earth? They
          receive that which was promised by the Savior when he was about
          to leave the earth, namely, the Comforter, that holy unction from
          on high which recognized one God, one faith and one baptism,
          whose mind is the will of God the Father, and in whom there
          dwelleth unity of faith and action, and in whom there cannot be
          division or confusion; when they received thus further light, it
          matters not whether they have seen each other or not, they at
          once become brothers and sisters, having been adopted into the
          family of Christ through the bonds of the everlasting covenant,
          and all can then exclaim in the beautiful language of Ruth, "Thy
          people shall be my people, and thy God my God!" And the fact that
          we receive this Comforter, the Holy Ghost, is proof that the
          spirit in warring with the flesh is overcome, and by continuing
          in this state of victory over your sinful bodies we become the
          sons and daughters of God, Christ having made us free, and
          whoever the Son makes free is free indeed. Having fought the good
          fight we then shall be prepared to lay our bodies down to rest to
          await the morning of the resurrection when they will come forth
          and be reunited with the spirits, and faithful, as it is said,
          receiving crowns, glory, immortality and eternal lives, even a
          fullness with the Father, when Jesus shall present his work to
          the Father, saying, "Father, here is the work thou gavest me to
          do." Then will they become gods, even the sons of God; then will
          they become eternal fathers, eternal mothers, eternal sons and
          eternal daughters; being eternal in their organization, they go
          from glory to glory, from power to power; they will never cease
          to increase and to multiply world's without end. When they
          receive their crowns, their dominions, they then will be prepared
          to frame earth's like unto ours and to people them in the same
          manner as we have been brought forth by our parents, by our
          Father and God.
          I have often remarked that if the Latter-day Saints and all the
          world understood the philosophy of their own being, they would
          bow in humble reverence to him who is the Author of our being and
          the author of all wisdom and all knowledge known among the
          children of men. It is very little comparatively that we do know,
          and but very little we can really comprehend. It is believed that
          our scientists and philosophers are very far advanced, and that
          wonderful progress has been made in the nineteenth century, but
          notwithstanding all the knowledge and power of philosophy which
          so distinguishes our age, who among our most learned can create
          as simple a thing as a spear of grass or the leaf of a tree? No
          one; this can only be done through the natural process; no one
          can organize the simplest partial of element independent of the
          laws of nature. When the philosopher of the age reaches that
          perfection that one can waft himself to the moon or to the north
          star, or to any other of the fixed planets, and be there in an
          instant, in the same manner that Jesus did when he ascended to
          the Father in heaven and returned to the earth again, then we may
          begin to think we know a little. When we shall possess the power
          and knowledge to cause heavenly planets to take their position,
          giving them their laws and boundaries which they must obey, and
          which they cannot pass, then we may begin to feel that we possess
          and little wisdom and power.
          The great and grand secret of salvation, which we should
          continually seek to understand through our faithfulness, is the
          continuation of the lives. Those of the Latter-day Saints who
          will continue to follow after the revelations and commandments of
          God to do them, who are found to be obedient in all things,
          continually advancing little by little towards perfection and the
          knowledge of God they, when they enter the spirit world and
          receive their bodies, will be able to advance faster in the
          things pertaining to the knowledge of the Gods, and will continue
          onward and upward until they become Gods, even the sons of God.
          This I say is the great secret of the hereafter, to continue in
          the lives forever, and forever, which is the gratest of all gifts
          God has ever bestowed upon his children. We all have it within
          our reach, we can all attain to that perfected and exalted state
          if we will embrace its principles and practice them in our
          every-day life. How accommodating, how glorious and divine are
          the dealings of God with his fallen children! We have been called
          from darkness to light, from the power of Satan to the living
          God. By obeying the whispering of this Holy Spirit, which we have
          received by virtue of obedience to the Gospel, which prompts us
          to purge from within us all sinful desires, we can say we are no
          more in the world, but we are in Christ, our living head. The
          philosophy of our coming out from the world is the putting off
          the old man sin, and the putting on of the new man Jesus Christ.
          How is this to be done? After we believed the Gospel we were
          baptized for the remission of our sins--and by the laying on the
          hands we received the Holy Spirit of Promise and felt that "we
          shall be one." I felt that I should no longer have need to keep a
          day-book and ledger in which to keep my accounts, for we were
          about to consolidate and become one; that every man and every
          woman would assist by actually laboring with their hands in
          planting, building up and beautifying this earth to make it like
          the Garden of Eden. I should therefore have no farther occasion
          to keep accounts, I should certainly accumulate and earn more
          than I needed, and had not a single doubt but what my wants would
          be supplied. This was my experience, and this is the feeling of
          every one who receives the Gospel in an honest heart and contrite
          But how are we now? What is our present condition?
          Are we one temporally? Just about as much as Babylon is. One
          says, "I am for the mine, I am engaged on my farm or my factory,
          I am so engaged in my mercantile business that it absorbs all my
          time, therefore do not trouble me, do not infringe on me." And
          who are they? Generally they are men who, like myself, came here
          not only poor, but in debt. I was driven from my homes and
          possessions, five times stripped of my earthly possessions. When
          we arrived in this valley, we were in a destitute condition.
          Others came here as destitute as we were, but are not
          comparatively wealthy--how do they feel? They wish to do just as
          they please. Ask them if they believe that the law of God
          requires us to enter into a general copartnership in all our
          business relations, living and working together as one family?
          They will tell you, "No, I don't believe any such thing." Those
          of this class who are merchants will say, "I want to get rich, I
          will buy where I please, and will sell at a hundred per cent,
          five hundred per cent, or a thousand per cent, if I can." You may
          do so if you will, but your end will be lamentable. You count the
          men who have broken up their homes and gone in search of gold,
          and then count those who have carried out my advice, and you will
          readily acknowledge that the latter class is by far the better
          off, not only financially, but morally and spiritually. You, my
          brethren and sisters, who were poor when you came here, but who
          now, through the blessing of God, ride in your carriages and live
          in fine houses, enjoying all the comforts of life, as well as
          good health, and the society of friends, how do you feel? As for
          myself, I have not the slightest feeling in my heart that I own a
          single thing. What I am in possession of, the Lord has merely
          made me a steward over, to see what I will do with it. Now, my
          brethren and sisters, do you feel the same? If you do you will
          each enquire what is my duty? One duty is to go to work and build
          this and other Temples, and the other ones can be built long
          before we can finish this one. Shall we do so? I say we will. If
          we had reached that perfect state of unity which we should have
          long before this, and still hope that we yet shall, do you
          suppose we would ask a man to pay Tithing on ten bushels of
          wheat, or a hundred or a thousand? No, all that would be
          necessary under such circumstances would be to say, brother
          so-and-so, from you we want so much, and form another so much.
          "Yes," they would say, "Take it. I have nothing. It is all the
          Lord's, let it be used to do him service in the building up of
          his kingdom." "What would you do, brother Brigham, if you were
          required to give up all your substance?" Just what I have always
          been willing to do. I would continue to do my duty and trust in
          God for the results; that is what I have done all my life. This,
          doubtless, seems foolishness in the eyes of the world, they
          cannot understand it, neither have they any means of
          understanding it, for "the things of God knoweth no man but the
          Spirit of God." Before I embraced this Gospel I had studied the
          creeds of the Christian world. When I inquired of them with
          regard to heavenly things, why we came here, and the nature of
          the relationship we sustained to God and to heavenly beings,
          could I get any information? No, not the least idea. I once heard
          one of the leading Elders in the Episcopal Methodist Church
          undertake to explain to his congregation one of the simplest of
          things, namely, "What is the soul of man?" After he had labored
          for two long hours, having exhausted his language, for knowledge
          he had one, he straightened back in the pulpit and said, "My
          brethren and sisters, I must come to the conclusion that the soul
          of man is an immaterial substance." What a pretty thing to look
          at! Excuse me. As far as the spirit and feeling of many of these
          people are concerned with regard to morality, and their endeavors
          to send the Gospel to the heathen nations, it is excellent. And
          there are, doubtless, millions of just as honest people among the
          several religious denominations as are amongst the professedly
          Latter-day Saints. But they have not the Gospel, they are in
          darkness with regard to the plan of salvation and their teachers
          are blind guides, totally unable to give the people the living
          word, the way of life. If they live up to the best light and
          knowledge they have and can get, they are safe, and in a saved
          condition. What is the sin of the ministry and people of the
          present Christian denominations? It is that light has come to
          them and they reject it. The condemnation of the Jewish nations
          was that light had come into the world, but they chose darkness
          rather than light, because their deeds were evil; so says the
          Savior. The same Gospel that Jesus taught to those who rejected
          him, is entrusted to us to preach to the whole world with the
          same consequences which must reach them at some time, in some
          We have been hunted and driven from place to place, and the
          wicked have sought for our destruction, simply because we offer
          to them the light, the truth, the everlasting Gospel. Although we
          have been robbed of our homes and possessions, they have not
          succeeded in destroying us yet. Will they succeed? I think not.
          The Lord has said he would gather his people for the last time,
          which he is doing; he will not suffer that they shall be
          overcome, and the kingdom wrested from them as heretofore.
          Neither will he be mocked and derided when he comes this
          time--not because the wicked would not repeat the same treatment
          if they were permitted--but because he will come in judgment,
          taking vengeance on the wicked and on the ungodly, and with the
          besom of destruction the refuge of lies will be swept from the
          earth, and few men will be left. If the Latter-day Saints do not
          desist from running after the things of this world, and begin to
          reform and do the work the Father has given them to do, they will
          be found wanting, and they, too, will be swept away and counted
          as unprofitable servants.
          Latter-day Saints, go and take up a labor with yourselves, urge
          yourselves to the belief that the Lord is God, that his eyes are
          upon the works of his hands, that even the sparrow does not go
          unfed, nor a hair of our heads fall to the ground unnoticed.
          Labor with yourselves until you have confidence in God and in his
          revelations to us; become one in temporal things as well as
          spiritual things as fast as you can. Enter into the compact, the
          association we call the United Order, that we may commence to do
          the work we have undertaken to do.
          Now, I will make a proposition, and you may have five years to do
          the work I am about to assign you. To the people of the Sevier
          Valley, Millard County, Iron County, Piute County, Beaver county,
          with Juab, Kane, Washington, and Sanpete Counties, I will say, Go
          to work and build a Temple in Sanpete. As soon as you are ready
          to commence, I will provide the plan. The ground is already
          selected. We do not ask whether you are able to do this; but ask
          yourselves if you have faith sufficient to do it, for we know
          that you are perfectly able to do it if you are willing, and do
          do it inside of three years from next April. Then to the people
          of Box Elder County, the Malad Valley, Cache Valley, Soda
          Springs, and Bear Lake Valley, Rich County, and the people on
          Bear River, I say, unite your labor and commence as soon as you
          can to build a Temple in Cache Valley. Again, to the people of
          Weber County, Davis County, Morgan and Summit Counties, Salt Lake
          County, Tooele and Utah Counties, with the people east and west,
          I will say, Go to work and finish the Temple in this city
          forthwith. Can you accomplish the work, you Latter-day Saints of
          these several counties? Yes, that is a question I can answer
          readily, you are perfectly able to do it, the question is, Have
          you the necessary faith? Have you sufficient of the Spirit of God
          in your hearts to enable you to say, Yes, by the help of God our
          Father, we will erect these buildings to his name. There will be
          little money comparatively needed, it is nearly all labor, such
          as you can perform. If the people had paid their Tithing, and
          paid the hands employed on the Temple in proportion as I have
          done, that building would have been finished before now. But I am
          not obliged to build Temples for the people; this is our common
          duty, in order that all may have the privilege to officiate for
          themselves and their dead. How long, Latter-day Saints, before
          you will believe the Gospel as it is? The Lord has declared it to
          be his will that his people enter into covenant, even as Enoch
          and his people did, which of necessity must be before we shall
          have the privilege of building the Centre Stake of Zion, for the
          power and glory of God will be there, and none but the pure in
          heart will be able to live and enjoy it. Go to now, with your
          might and with your means, and finish this Temple. Why, for what
          reason? The reasons are very obvious, and you understand them.
          A few words to the sisters--you mothers who are trifling with the
          ordinances of the house of God and the blessings that are
          proffered to you, I will say that the time will come, if you
          persist in doing so, when you will mourn, and will be willing to
          give worlds, if you possessed them, for the privilege of living
          your lives over again. Some of you are treating with contempt the
          oracles of the kingdom of God upon the earth, and in commission
          of this sin you trifle with your own salvation, as well as the
          salvation of your children. Repent, and turn unto God, and teach
          your children the importance of doing the same, and of the
          sacredness of the ordinances and the laws of God. It is the
          mother's influence that is most effective in moulding the mind of
          the child for good or for evil. If she treats lightly the things
          of God; it is more than likely her children will be inclined to
          do the same, and the Lord will not hold her guiltless when he
          comes to make up his jewels' he will disown all such when he
          comes to claim his own, and will say, Go hence, I never knew you.
          The question may be asked, Are you going to discontinue to give
          endowments here? I think it is very probable that you will have
          to go where there is a Temple, or go without. In consequence of
          our having been driven from our homes, and because of our
          destitute circumstances, the Lord has permitted us to do what we
          have done, namely, to use this Endowment House for Temple
          purposes. But since, through the mercies and blessings of God, we
          are able to build Temples, it is the will and commandment of God
          that we do so.
          I thank you for your attention. We will adjourn this Conference
          until the 6th day of April next, to meet at ten o-clock a.m., in
          the Temple at St. George. We intend to dedicate it then. We shall
          dedicate some parts this fall, and commence to work in it.
          I feel to bless the people, and say, May Heaven be kind to you.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 18 / Orson
          Pratt, August 20, 1876
                            Orson Pratt, August 20, 1876
                           DISCOURSE BY ELDER ORSON PRATT,
                  Delivered in the New Tabernacle, Salt Lake City,
                         Sunday Afternoon, August 20, 1876.
                            (Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)
          We have heard, this afternoon, the testimony of one of our young
          brethren, Elder Mathoni Pratt, who has just returned, rejoicing
          in the truth, from his first preaching mission abroad.
          When speaking of his late experience, my mind was carried back to
          the days of my youth, when, at the age of nineteen, I went forth
          to the world to preach the great principles embraced in the faith
          of the Latter-day Saints. I, too, felt my weakness, being then
          very timid and bashful, never having been accustomed to public
          speaking. But the Lord, in whom I placed my trust, gave me
          strength according to my faith and perseverance, to proclaim the
          truth to the people. The Holy Ghost, which had been given me,
          brought to mind the Scriptures of eternal truth, in the very
          moment needful to present them to the people. Passages which I
          had merely read, in my early school days, came as vividly to my
          mind as though I had committed them to memory. This was in
          fulfillment of a promise of God to all his faithful servants. The
          Lord, through new revelation, has commanded his servants, who go
          forth as missionaries in this last dispensation, to take no
          thought before-hand what they shall say, for it shall be given
          them in the very moment what they shall say. This has been
          verified in very deed in my experience. Sometimes, in consequence
          of my weakness, I would take forethought upon some few subjects,
          but after rising to express these things to the people, they
          would be taken from me.
          There are many promises which God has made to his servants in
          these latter times, and in connection with these promises he has
          given many commandments which we are required to observe and
          keep. One of these commandments, given to his missionary servants
          in the year 1832, reads as follows: "Verily I say unto you, let
          no man that goes forth to preach my Gospel, from this hour, take
          purse or scrip." We therefore went forth, as the Ancient
          Apostles, taking no thought for the morrow what we should eat, or
          what we should drink, or wherewithal we should be clothed. For,
          said the Lord, consider the lilies of the field, they toil not,
          neither do they spin, and the kingdoms of this world, in all
          their glory, are not arrayed like one of these. There was another
          promise made in connection with these commandments: "They who go
          forth without purse or scrip, and are faithful in all things,
          shall not be weary in mind, neither in body, limb, nor joint,
          neither shall they go hungry or athirst."
          This is another great promise which has been verified upon me to
          the very letter. I have gone to foreign nations, without one
          farthing to either procure food or a night's lodging, and God has
          opened up my way, so that I have lacked no needful thing. This is
          not only my experience, but the experience of thousands who have
          also tested, in like manner, the truth of this promise. In the
          early rise of this Church, I sometimes had to sleep out in the
          open air, the same as our Savior had to do, as he said, "The
          foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but the
          Son of Man hath not where to lay his head." And so it hath been
          with many of his latter-day servants. Yet we experience no
          particular inconveniences by being obliged to sleep at night on
          the ground; neither have we suffered when calling on the people
          from time to time, as servants of God, to obtain food, any more
          than Elijah, did when he fasted forty days, or forty nights
          without eating or drinking. There was a power over and in those
          ancient servants of God, that satisfied the cravings of the
          appetite, in passing though such circumstances, and such power
          was not withheld from us.
          After the Lord told us how to go forth to the world with this
          Gospel message, he said, He that receiveth you, receiveth me; and
          he that receiveth me, receiveth my Father; and he that receiveth
          my Father, receiveth my Father's kingdom. He also said, He that
          rejecteth you, and your words and testimony, rejecteth me; go
          away from him and cleanse your feet with pure water, and bear
          testimony of it to your Father, and return not again to that man
          or house; and whatsoever village or city you enter do likewise.
          And another great promise, made in connection with this, is that
          every soul that believes on our words, and is baptized in water
          for the remission of sins, shall receive the Holy Ghost, and
          these signs shall follow them that believe. In my name they shall
          cast out devils, heal the sick, open the eyes of the blind,
          unstop the hearts of the deaf, and the tongue of the dumb shall
          speak; and if any man administers poison to them, it shall not
          hurt them.
          The promise, therefore, unto all who receive this Gospel, is that
          they shall not only receive remission of their sins, but they
          shall also receive the Holy Ghost through the laying on of hands;
          a promise which God alone can fulfil. Suppose this Church was an
          imposition, and this Gospel message not divine, would not the
          people who have rendered obedience to its requirements have
          proved it long ago to be false? Certainly they would, and the
          message itself, with its advocates, would have died away and come
          to naught. Would they have continued, as many have done, for over
          forty years in this Church; and would the people, numbering in
          this Territory about one hundred and fifty thousand, have
          gathered as they have done from nearly all the civilized nations,
          to the great interior of this continent, if the promises made
          them through this Gospel had not been fulfilled. No, you might
          have preached and promised, but it would have been of no effect.
          There is a vast cloud of witnesses, not only these of this
          congregation, but I speak of the entire people.
          Do you know, Latter-day Saints, that this work is true? You do.
          How do you know it? Not merely because the men who proclaimed it
          told you it was true. How then do you know it? You know it by
          virtue of your obedience to the message; you have done the will
          of the Father, and you have realized the fulfillment of the
          promise; so that it is not a matter of guesswork, of mere
          opinion; you know beyond a single doubt that it is the work of
          the living God.
          Suppose an imposter was to undertake to preach this Gospel,
          offering the same promises to believers, which of course would
          not be fulfilled. Do you not therefore see that it would be
          impossible to gather such people together from the different
          nations? But, then the promises are realized, the people
          receiving something they never before experienced, when those
          effects are strictly in accordance with the words of God, then
          they have a testimony that cannot be denied. But says one, "We
          hear people belonging to the different Christian sects and
          denominations say that they receive the spirit of God; you say
          the same. How are we to judge between you and them?" I would
          answer in the language of the Apostle John, who, in the first
          verse of the fourth chapter of his General Epistle said,
          "Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether
          they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into
          the world." The true spirit imparts signs to all believers. Do
          the Methodists, the Baptists, the Presbyterians, or any of the
          Christian sects receive a spirit of this kind? Do they lay their
          hands on the sick, and are the sick healed? If they do then they
          are true believers; but if they do not, it shows that they have
          been deceived. Do they even profess to have these signs? No. Why?
          Because they know they are not in possession of them; and in
          order to excuse themselves with a view of making everybody
          believe they are true believers, they say these signs were only
          to follow the servants of God in the first age of Christianity.
          Let us examine carefully the written word, to see whether this is
          so or not. Jesus, as is shown in the 16th chapter of St. Mark,
          commencing at the 15th verse, said to the Eleven Apostles, "Go ye
          into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature. He
          that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that
          believeth not shall be damned. And these signs shall follow them
          that believe: In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall
          speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents, and if they
          drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall lay
          hands on the sick and they shall recover." Were the believers
          here referred to confined to certain individuals? No, this Gospel
          message was to be preached to every creature in all the world,
          and the promise was to every body that believed and obeyed. Some
          argue that when the Gospel was first introduced, it was necessary
          that these signs should follow the believers, in order that all
          the world might be convinced of its divinity; but that when the
          Gospel had been fully established, by signs and wonders, they
          were not longer needed. This is believed in and accepted as truth
          by the great majority of the Christian world. This being the
          case, I have often wondered why there are not more infidels in
          the world, than we have a knowledge of. Because a man inclined to
          infidelity might say, "If you do not believe in one part of the
          Gospel, what use is there in my believing any of it? If you can
          take upon yourselves the right to do away with a part of the
          Gospel, why may not I do away with the whole of it?" The signs
          which the Savior promised should follow the believers are just as
          much a part of the Gospel as salvation itself is.
          But how shall we "try the spirits?" I do not know of a better and
          sure way than to follow the word of God. In ancient times hands
          were laid on the head of the baptized believer and the Holy Ghost
          was given, and it produced certain effects, insomuch that when
          the hands were taken from the heads of the individuals thus
          blessed, often times they would speak with other tongues, and
          prophesy, foretelling future events, etc. And the effects of the
          Holy Ghost were so miraculous and manifest that a certain
          sorcerer, named Simon Magnus, doubtless thinking it would be a
          great acquisition to his catalogue of wonders, offered the
          Apostles money, if they would empower him to perform the same.
          But Peter said unto him, "Thy money perish with thee; repent of
          this thy wickedness," etc. "For I perceive that thou art in the
          gall of bitterness and in the bond of iniquity." There was power
          attending the demonstration of those men of God, in ancient days,
          that left no doubt in the minds of those who experienced it; they
          knew that it was a power not from man.
          After the Lord had commissioned the Elders of this Church, some
          forty-four years ago, to preach this Gospel to all nations, he
          promised that to those who would believe and obey their words,
          should be given power to do many wonderful works, they should
          open the eyes of the blind, and unstop the ears of the deaf, and
          the tongue of the dumb should be made to speak, and the lame man
          should be made to walk, etc. Has this promise been fulfilled,
          Latter-day Saints? Yes, you know it as been literally fulfilled.
          You yourselves when living in a scattered condition, in places
          where the Gospel found you, have laid our hands upon the heads of
          your little children and others, who were sick, and in the name
          of the Lord Jesus, and by virtue of the holy Priesthood, you have
          rebuked the sickness, and you have seen the sick restored to
          health. You have also witnessed the deaf restored to their
          hearing, and the blind receive their sight. By these and other
          manifestations of the power of God, you knew that we were the
          servants of God, and that our message was divine. The world say
          that Joseph Smith was an impostor. I would ask, Can there be any
          more effectual means of detecting an impostor, of determining the
          truth or falsity of his profession than for him to make to public
          promises of this kind? If he were an impostor, the signs spoken
          of would not follow believers and the power to perform these
          wonderful works would not be given to those who obeyed his words.
          Do you not know, strangers, that an impostor would carefully
          avoid giving such unmistakable proofs of his impositions? Yes, he
          would be as cautious as the Methodists, and the rest of the
          so-called Christian denominations, for they do not even profess a
          belief in them, much less to declare themselves to be in
          possession of them. But the fact that these signs do follow
          believers, that this power does exist, is testimony sufficient,
          and it is a testimony to all the world, that this Gospel message
          which we preach is divine, and that God is able to do to-day the
          same as he did anciently; and you, Latter-day Saints, are
          witnesses concerning these things.
          Having examined the message that these missionaries proclaim, let
          me speak a little upon another subject. If you now travel over
          the broad face of the Christian world, and ask the several
          Christian sects if they have inspired Apostles in their church,
          who receive revelations as they of old did? The answer will be
          positively no. Why do you not have them, are they not part of the
          Gospel? Hear what the Lord has said upon this subject through the
          Apostle Paul--"God hath set some in the Church, first Apostles,
          secondarily Prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then
          gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues."
          And these are members of the body called the Church. Yet you say
          you have not the first member necessary to constitute the body.
          God has certainly set in his Church Apostles. Where are they, and
          where are their revelations? When there happens to be some
          difficulty on points of doctrine among you, do you go to the
          ministers you profess to have, requesting them to inquire of the
          Lord concerning the matter? Oh no, you say, the canon of the
          Scripture is full, and there is to be no more revelation. No
          wonder, then, you have not the first officer of the Church; he
          would be to you a superfluous member, if there is to be no more
          revelations. But how do you know this? Has the Lord ever said
          that the time would come when he would have no more inspired
          Apostles in his Church? Says one, My minister says so. I would
          advise you to go to your minister and ask him where he obtains
          his evidence to prove that the canon of the Scripture is full.
          You will find that he will appear dumb, because no man can put
          his finger upon a single passage of the Scripture proving such an
          assertion. Perhaps some have tried to believe it, by quoting
          certain verses from the last chapter of the Revelation of the
          Lord to St. John, when on the Isle of Patmos; I have had them
          quote it to me. You will recollect that John, while on the Isle
          of Patmos, ninety-six years after the birth of Christ, received
          wonderful revelations, the Lord commanding him to write them. He
          wrote them on parchment, and upon the closing up of the scroll
          the Lord says, "If any man shall add unto these things, God shall
          add unto him the plagues that are written in this book." This is
          often quoted, perhaps without knowing or considering that John,
          after his release from Patmos, as history informs us, wrote the
          Gospel of St. John. Supposing that John was questioned on this
          point, how do you think he would have explained himself? He would
          have said that that caution had reference to the book written on
          Patmos. He would have said further, that the caution was against
          man's adding, but that God has the right to give to his people
          line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, and there a
          little, book after book, yea, even ten thousand revelations, or
          more as he may deem proper; and he never pronounced a curse
          against himself, but that man has not the right to add a single
          word. The same language may be found in the book of Deuteronomy,
          which of course has a direct bearing to the five books of Moses,
          without any reference whatever to the succeeding books of the
          Bible. May not the same objection be just as consistently raised
          against all the books of the Old and New Testament which follow
          the last book written by Moses, containing the same caution, as
          against the new revelation of To-day? Surely the people who lived
          in and after the days of Moses might just as consistently have
          objected to receiving any further revelations from the Lord,
          because of the caution referred to appearing in the Book of
          Deuteronomy, as the people of to-day have for objecting to
          receive any new revelation, because the same caution appears in
          the last chapter of the revelation on Patmos. Both have reference
          to particular books only, and it is absurd and folly in the
          extreme for men claiming to have any knowledge of God, and the
          great plan of salvation to interpret it otherwise. And it can be
          for no other reason than to attempt to cover up the slate of
          apostacy which the whole world is in, that causes the ministers
          of the various sects to quote this passage as they do.
          There is another passage of Scripture which I will refer to, in
          connection with this; it reads as follows: "When Christ ascended
          up on high, he led captivity captive and gave gifts to men. And
          he gave some Apostles; and some, Prophets; and some, evangelists;
          and some, pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the Saints,
          for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of
          Christ," etc. It is acknowledged that you have not Apostles as
          part of your Gospel. Let us inquire further. Have you got
          Prophets? No, you assert there is to be no more Prophets. Have
          you workers of miracles or healers of the sick? No. Have you
          discerners of spirits, or speakers with tongues, or do angels
          minister to you? No, you assert that these are all done away. Do
          you not know that all these constitute the body of the Church of
          the living God, and that all these are necessary to form the
          whole, so that one part or member cannot say to another, "I have
          no need of you?" What then have you got? You reply, We have
          teachers and pastors. Then you consider that you have the body of
          Christ among you? You reply, "O yes; we are the Church of
          Christ." Who authorized you to do away with these essential parts
          of the body or Church of Christ? Have you not been instructed of
          the Lord through the mouth of his Apostles, that "If all were one
          member, where were the body?" If pastors and teachers are the
          only members you have, how is it possible that the body can exist
          among you? The Apostle, in thus comparing the human body complete
          with all its members of the body or Church of Christ, said--"The
          head cannot say to the foot, I have no need of you," etc. By what
          principle of right, therefore, can the legs or feet, which may be
          said to represent pastors and teachers, say to the head, which
          represents the Apostles, "I have no need of you?" You say you
          have only a couple of the members of the body, and that you have
          received no further revelation from God, the cannon of Scripture
          being full, authorizing you to do away with the other members.
          Where then is the Church organization as established by the
          Savior? No where, among the sects, upon the whole earth, neither
          has it been for many generations past. You say, we are
          uncharitable. We are only comparing your church organization with
          that of the Bible. We are told to "Try the spirits," and I know
          of no better way than to do so by the word of God. Remember that
          he who dwells in the heavens will judge you by his words in the
          great day of judgment. You pastors and teachers, you who profess
          to be authorized of God, how will you feel in that great day,
          when you shall appear before him to be judged out of the books?
          When you hear him declare that he placed in his Church, first
          Apostles, then Prophets, etc., and when he shall ask you the
          reason why you did away with them, how will you feel, what will
          you say? Your only answer can be that "we did away with them,
          because they were unpopular, and because we had not faith
          sufficient to obtain revelations ourselves, and in order to hide
          our apostacy we said they were no longer needed." Remember, all
          ye, the testimony of the Savior--"My words shall judge you in the
          last day."
          The Lord has restored his everlasting Gospel, with all its gifts
          and blessings, and in all its fullness, and his called men and
          commanded them to publish it among the inhabitants of all the
          earth. Judge ye whether it be the Gospel, or whether it be a
          man-made system. If it be false, prove it to be so; bring forth
          you strong reasons; otherwise lay your hands upon your mouths,
          and let your tongues be dumb. There may be imperfections in some
          of the people who represent this Gospel, for the wheat and tares
          are to grow together until the second coming of our Lord, when he
          will separate them; but there are no imperfections in the Gospel;
          it is perfect so far as God has seen proper to reveal himself to
          the human family. Will an imperfect system save the people in any
          part of the world? No. If the Gospel we preach is not true, there
          is certainly among you none true; and we, therefore, are only one
          among the others; for we know they are not true, because the
          written word testifies against them. But we present to you a
          system which is perfect, and which we know to be true, because
          the promised signs follow the believers.
          This Gospel must be preached to all peoples everywhere,
          fulfilling the prophecy of John the Revelator, contained in the
          14th chapter of Revelations. Judge ye whether that day has come
          or not. We declare that the angel referred to there has flown,
          and we bring forth the evidence of witness who saw and conversed
          with him. And we are commissioned of God to carry the Gospel to
          all nations under heaven, bearing testimony that it is the
          eleventh hour--the last time that God will ever send laborers
          into the vineyard. We testify that when this Gospel is preached
          faithfully to all the world, then will the end of the wicked
          world come, then shall the Son of Man come, sitting upon a white
          cloud, as predicted in the same chapter. Then woe to the nations
          that reject this warning message, for they shall be visited with
          consuming fire, and all that shall be found doing wickedly shall
          be burned up. This is the dispensation of the fullness of times
          that should come in the last days, gathering out the Lord's elect
          from the four winds of heaven; a dispensation of the Lord's
          judgments spoken of in connection with the flying of the angel in
          the midst of heaven; and these judgments are nigh even at the
          door. Amen.
          Journal of Discou